Chapters Shine like the Day and Night
Author's Note
Here's a new story. Mind you, I don't know how to create links to Youtube when it comes to certain music, so I'm trying my best here. Hope you like it.
Prologue: The Legend
Long ago, on another Earth entirely, there were seven young boys, all who were orphans all their lives.
One day, they decided to explore a bit of the landscape further away from their orphanage. During their travel, they ended up finding a cave that no one had ever noticed before. Their curiosity getting the better of them, they ended up going inside to explore it. When they got inside, they were all awestruck. Inside there were seven large statues.
One appeared to be a Cyborg of sorts, strangely wearing jeans and boots, holding what appeared to be a guitar.
The second appeared to be also a man wearing some kind of spacesuit, but he looked really different too, holding what appeared to be drum sticks
The third and fourth appeared to be twin anthropomorphic birds, wearing what appeared to be different biker outfits. Both of them holding different guitars. One holding a lead guitar, the other holding a rhythm guitar.
The fifth one appeared to be a cowboy, something western related. This one was holding a Bass guitar.
The sixth was what appeared to be a Cyborg, nearly relating to the first one, but he was holding what appeared to be a Keytar.
And finally, the seventh one appeared to have a type of armour that would almost put Darth Vader to shame, but he was holding what appeared to be a guitar related to both the lead and rhythm.
The seven boys approached the statues, marveling the sight of them with wide smiles. But as they admired them, one of them noticed a few strange coffins in front of them. Curious, they approached each of them. When they opened them, they did not find any dead bodies, but instruments from what the statues were holding. They didn’t appear to be old, but they also didn’t look new either.
Out of curiosity, each of them began to play their respected instrument. They first practiced on them a few times. After the eight attempted try, they were able to play them successfully.
They noticed on the plaque were musical notes, with the sun on the left side and the moon on the right side. They at first played, but they fumbled a bit first. But after an encouragement from the one who was determined, they were able to be synced, playing the perfect song. After their successful play, they were overjoyed that their practice paid off.
When all of a sudden, seven spirits, the same ones who appeared to look exactly like the statues, appeared in front of them, congratulating them on playing a successful performance. They told the boys that all of them were destined for greater things, that all of them, with the power of music, would be able to create something truly special. They told the orphaned boys that once they turn eighteen, which happens to be ten years from now, all of them would gain the power and would be instructed to do what they would be asked to do.
The leader told them, that all their lives, they wished that they could do something better, hoping for a better life. But they all love music, and that they wish to share this with others instead of just keeping it to themselves. They wish to entertain and make people happy through their music. The seven spirits admired the leader’s drive and bestowed them their power, allowing it to course through their bodies.
Shortly a while later, whilst they would await their current age, they would begin to perform their songs together. This however, gained the attention of the other orphans, making them cheer for their songs. But during their performance, to their luck, a talent agent went by and heard their music. He was amazed by their talent and immediately took them in, which they accepted to do one thing, to make people happy through their music.
During their stay at the studio, each of them began to practice their instruments. But the leader, he felt different, for his mind was so filled with music, he continued to write every single one of them down. With the help of the rest of his friends, he was able to write the perfect songs, each focusing on different genres. They would be the first to play their music through different genres. Thinking of a name for their band, they chose a name that they once thought about the spirits they met, and called them, the “Gods of Music”, which they decided to name their band.
During the many years that went by, the seven boys became the youngest and biggest music sensation in the world. Everyone would praise them for their music, and the smiles that they brought them to those who love music, as well as the different genres to those who would wish to listen to not just one type of music, but to all.
Then one day, in secret, the spirits arrived and told them that it was time. Sure enough, their powers activated from within, transforming them to look just like the statues in the cave, truly making them the gods of rock.
The spirits took them to the great void, where the seven friends would create something remarkable. The leader of the group, showed them the songs that he had been writing down ever since they appeared in his head. Each of them that had a relation to magic, as well as those that would relate to nature.
They began to perform one of their songs, and to the spirits’ surprise, they created not one, but two worlds. They continued to play their music. The Drummer helped create mountains, the Keytar player made flowing rivers, the guitarists created trees, plants, flowers and everything green related, whilst the Bass would help create their skies, stars, sun and moon. Then with the full power of the song, called “Shine like the Day and Night”, creating the first ever magic for one world, but they not to give one to the other, for this way, both worlds would find a way to connect in order for them to truly gain synchronization.
For the past ten years they continued to play their songs on their world, whilst at the same time, they would create life throughout both worlds. The leader thought of an idea. For in one world, would be like their world, but different, whilst in the other, would be placed with equines, dragons, yaks and many more. And the ponies would be connected to the humans, for their skin colors would be reminded of the pony’s fur colors, showing true unity between both worlds.
Until one day, after the magic had been created on one world, one of the seven orphans, the one wielding the guitar related to both the lead and rhythm, became greedy with power, thinking that their music is power and that they could become gods and rule both worlds. But the leader of the band, tried to talk him out of it, with all of them trying to convince him that all of them are musicians and that they don’t play for power, but for life on both worlds, and that they didn’t create both worlds to rule them, but to set them free.
Sure enough, the seventh quit and left, but in doing so, his power had been stripped by the celestial beings, deeming him unworthy because of his lust for power. Before the beings thought that no one else could be worthy, the leader recommended one that could be a potential seventh, and thus they chose the seventh, not because they vouched for him and be a great player, but like them, for the love of all things music, which they deemed worthy of that choice.
But as they had finished creating the last bits of that both worlds needed, they were attacked by the former, along with the Great Black Dragon and many of his minions. Though they put up a spirited fight, the former seventh overcame them and destroyed them.
However, there was still hope. For thanks to the Celestial beings, the seven members were saved, and their souls headed to the worlds they created in order to be reincarnated. Unfortunately, the six went to the human world, whilst the leader, went to the other. So the seven remain silent, until one day, they would unite and truly bring both worlds alive with the power of harmony, through the power of their music.
Shine like the Day and Night
From within the lands of Equestria, on the hometown of Ponyville, things have been relatively quiet. It had been almost a month since Cozy Glow had been exposed and taken to Tartarus for her crimes. How a young filly would be obsessed with power was beyond them. Though no matter how many times Twilight tried to reason with Cozy, saying that even though Friendship is powerful, Power isn’t why you make friends. And no matter how many times she tried; Cozy still thinks that Friendship was a waste of time. And in the end, she was so selfish, she was arrested for her crimes.
It was quiet at the School of Friendship, so Twilight and Spike decided to help out Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres. After placing the apples in their respected buckets and placed them in their Apple Cellar, Applejack closed the door and wiped the sweat from her forehead.
“Hoo-wee.” said Applejack with a sigh of relief “That should be enough for the day. Thanks again for helpin” me out, Twilight.”
“No problem, Applejack,” said Twilight with a smile “It’s good to be able to get away from work every now and then.”
“No, it’s not.” retorted Spike playfully, making Twilight pout at that whilst Applejack laughed at her friend’s reaction.
“Headmare Twilight.” called out a certain voice. When the two ponies and dragon turned to the said voice, they saw the Young Six coming along, one of them who talked was a fellow Pony named Sandbar “We helped finish the southern part of the field.”
“Thanks again for helpin” me out there.” said Applejack.
“You asked them to help out?” asked Twilight.
“They wanted to spend half of summer break here for a bit before they decided to go back home,” said Applejack “Plus they figured that they could also do some hard work in order to know how farming works.”
“Yeah,” said the Changeling Ocellus “It’s pretty exciting to know how farming works.”
And right on cue, Rainbow Dash arrived and said “Hey Twilight.”
“Oh, hey Rainbow, what’s up?” asked Spike.
“Just come to tell you that all of you are invited back to the Castle,” said Rainbow “Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Starlight and Granny Smith wanted me to tell you guys that lunch is ready.”
“Wait,” said Twilight out of curiosity “Why is Granny Smith there?”
“Oh, she said that she wanted to cook us some food to reward both us and our students for helping save Equestria from Cozy Glow.”
“Whoa, really?” said Yona “Yona not knows elderly pony can cook.”
“Are you kidding?!” said Silverstream excitingly “Her cooking is the best!! In fact, last time she came over, she helped the cafeteria folks in making out last food!!”
“So that would explain why the food tasted great that day.” thought Gallus out loud as he wondered about that day.
“Well shucks,” said Applejack “Ah was wonderin why mah granny wasn’t at home today.”
“Well come on,” said Smolder “No way I’m gonna say no to free food.”
They soon left Sweet Apple Acres to enjoy the food.
A few hours later, the Mane 6, the Young Six, Spike, Starlight and Granny Smith were enjoying the food that Granny Smith and the others made.
“Wow,” said Ocellus “This food is amazing Granny Smith.”
“Why thank you very much young Changeling.” said Granny with a chuckle.
“So, what’s the special occasion Mrs. Smith?” asked Rarity.
“Oh, just wanted to cook something as a way of thanking all of ya.” said Granny Smith.
“Thank us?” asked Fluttershy.
“For what Granny?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“Why help protecting Equestria and keeping it safe.” said Granny Smith “Ya’ll have worked together tryin” to protect others from dangers that everypony would be too scared to face. And thanks to yer students, ya’ll taught them to be even heroes of the day despite what that snake in the grass unicorn thought about ya when he failed to realize that ya’ll are just kids.”
The others couldn’t help but agree on that statement.
Because of the Elements of Harmony, Twilight and the others were able to save Equestria from many great evils. They stopped Nightmare Moon and saved Princess Luna, they stopped Discord and reformed him to be a good guy, they stopped Chrysalis and saved both Shining Armour and Cadance from their fate, they saved the Crystal Empire and stopped Sombra. Twilight was able to stop and save Sunset from herself, they stopped Tirek from wreaking Havok on Equestria, Twilight helped Sunset and her friends from Canterlot High to stop the Dazzlings, aka the Sirens, they stopped Starlight Glimmer twice and helped reformed her, they saved the Crystal Empire again, they stopped Chrysalis and helped reformed the Changelings, they even saved Stygian from the Pony of Shadows” clutches and they stopped the Storm King, despite the faults they had.
The Young Six were also proud, for because they learned of the magic of friendship, they were able to stop Cozy Glow’s crazy plans and saved Equestria’s magic. Despite what Neighsay said, they proved him wrong in the end as he realized his mistake.
Granny then thought out loud and said “Reminds me that time mah daddy told me the story of a young stallion who helped saved Equestria a lot like you youngins did.”
They looked at Granny Smith and were surprised to hear that, with Applejack saying “Really Granny?”
“Well of course,” said Granny Smith “Whereas Rockhoof is yours and Apple Bloom’s favorite, he’s mah favorite hero.”
“How so Granny Smith?” asked Spike.
“Well now that’s a story there.” said Granny as she sat with them and continued “See, there was this Stallion who went around and saved every pony from danger. In fact,”
She leaned in closer and said “He was the first ever male Alicorn that ever existed.”
Now all of them were shocked with their mouths agape, “What was his name again? Oh yeah, Silverbolt.”
“Silverbolt.” muttered Twilight, knowing that she would look into this later.
“So, he was some famous hero?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“Darn tootin,” said Granny as she smacked onto the table “He had the power to control the elements and was around during the time of Gusty the Great. In fact, he helped her defeat that there beasty goat named Grogar.”
Now all of them were interested in this pony, even the Young Six.
“He been around a long time,” said Granny Smith “He helped convince Clover the Clever, Private Pansy and Smart Cookie in secret to help unite the Pony Tribes because he knew that the leaders were too stubborn to listen to reason and was the one who helped gave them the magic, they needed to banish the Wendigos with the power of Friendship and Harmony.”
Granny leaned backwards as she thought about what else he accomplished “In fact, whilst he met Starswirl the Bearded around that time, he personally saw potential in both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna and helped them become Alicorns.”
Now Twilight was surprised by this, for Celestia and Luna never mentioned this before.
“And not just them,” said Granny “Turned out he helped other ponies along the way as well.”
She thought hard and well of other Ponies he fought alongside.
“He fought alongside Rockhoof and the Mighty Helm fight against the Demon Hydra from the darkest parts of Tartarus.”
Applejack was surprised by this with widened eyes.
“He traveled with Mistmane when she went studying and taught her the true meaning of beauty all around em,” said Granny, which surprised Rarity, until Granny snickered and said “He even loved her, but they chose to go their separate ways. And despite her sacrificing her youth, he still loved her.”. Now Rarity cooed and swoon at that, for it was quite sweet.
“He fought alongside Flash Magnus against a dragon demon and freed the dragons from the wrath of the Black Dragon eye empire.”
Now Rainbow was greatly interested as her smile widened.
“Oh yeah,” said Smolder out loud “Now I remember him. Dragon Lord Ember and his father kept telling us stories about him since every dragon were hatchlings. They said that the first Dragon Lord had seen nothing like it. He was the bravest pony to have ever faced him.”
“He even heard of the powerful Sphinx that tried to destroy that one village, and he knew that there Sphinx would talk in all riddles, so he taught Somnambula every single riddle the Sphinx knew, this she was able to outwit it without it even realizing it.”
Pinkie smiled widely at this, for she never expected that, even with her whole body twitching at the same time during her Pinkie Sense.
“And around that time, after Mage Meadowbrook helped cure her mother and villagers of Swamp Fever, he traveled with her and taught her every single medicine that not even she could think of.”
Fluttershy was also surprised by this.
“And…” said Granny as she looked at Twilight with a smirk, causing the said Alicorn to be curious about this “He and Starswirl the Bearded made over a thousand spells that they vowed to never, ever reveal to the Unicorns or any other magic user, and is still a kept secrets to this very day. One of them, being that there unfinished spell that they made.”
Now Twilight’s jaws dropped, for she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She suddenly dashed over to Granny Smith, holding her old face and said “Seriously?!! He made that spell with Starswirl the Bearded?!! ”
“Ya darn tootin, and from what else my pappy told me, he mentioned that Silverbolt was a gifted musician, always playing the most beautiful songs known to all of Equestria.” said Granny.
“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh.” said Twilight as she wagged her tail like a cute little dog. “I gotta find information about this pony back at the library!!”
Twilight was about to teleport, until Spike tugged her tail hard, making her fall back on her flank, taking her by surprise as he said “Or, we could just send a message to Princess Celestia and, oh I don’t know, ask her if she knows about that specific pony?”
Twilight realized it, and giggled sheepishly before she said “Oh yeah, forgot about that.”
Spike took out a quill and began to write down whilst Twilight spoke to him.
Dear Princess Celestia
Today whilst my friends and I were helping on Applejack’s farm with the help of my students, Granny Smith told me something that I never heard before.
She told me of a Pony, who happened to be the first male Alicorn (If that’s true), that existed during the time of Gusty the Great, who fought alongside her in defeating Grogar and helped many others along the way, including helping uniting Equestria and helped the Pillars fight against Equestria’s dangerous monsters.
Granny Smith mentioned the pony’s name was Silverbolt.
She said that he helped the Pillars of Equestria during their journeys to make them what they were meant to be and wielded amazing powers that nopony had ever seen before and is also a master musician, or so they say.
I’ve never heard of anything about any of this before during my studies in Canterlot. Is there a book about him in the Equestrian Archive? If there is, I would like to borrow a few copies of it. If not, then I would like to hear about this certain pony if you or any of the Pillars have any Knowledge of him.
I would like to know as much of this pony as I can about this pony for my research. Is he alive? Does he live in Canterlot? Who is he? Please contact me.
Your faithful student and fellow Princess
Twilight Sparkle
After Spike was done, he rolled up the scroll and blew his green flame onto it, allowing him to send it straight to Princess Celestia.
“You really think that Princess Celestia would have a book about that pony?” asked Fluttershy.
“One can only hope.” said Twilight.
When all of a sudden, Spike belched up the scroll, gaining their attention as the scroll appeared.
“Wow, that was fast.” said Gallus.
“But uh, don’t you get nauseous or sick or anything when you do that?” asked Smolder.
“Don’t worry,” said Spike “You get used to it.”
Twilight immediately accepted the letter and opened it.
Dear Princess Twilight
Both Luna and I know about this pony you speak of
And Granny Smith is right about him.
If you and your friends have time, we would like all of you to visit Canterlot as soon as possible. The Pillars are also here today and they too can share what they know about this pony you speak about.
We will tell you everything as soon as you arrive.
Your Mentor and Fellow Princess
Princess Celestia
“Oh?” said Twilight after she read through the letter.
“Something wrong Twi?” asked Applejack.
Twilight folded the scroll and said “She wants us to be there at Canterlot as soon as possible. Apparently, she wants to share what she knows about this pony, and the Pillars are there too and they want to give what they have learnt too.”
Spike flew up a bit and said “Should I get a few things ready just in case?”
“No need Spike,” said Twilight as she waved a hoof “We’ll just teleport there and see what they know.”
As the rest of the Mane 6 and Starlight gathered near Twilight and Spike, Starlight looked back at the Young Six and said “You six stay out of trouble until we get back.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll be on our best behavior.” assured Ocellus.
As soon as they gathered, Twilight used her magic to teleport all of them straight towards Canterlot. Within moments, all of them arrived at the entrance of the Throne Room, with the guards taking notice. As soon as they looked around, they saw the doors and approached the guards.
“Excuse me,” asked Twilight “Is Princess Celestia waiting for us?”
“Yes, your highness,” said one of the guards “She and Princess Luna, along with the Pillars of Equestria are waiting for all of you inside.”
The guards soon opened the door, allowing the Mane 6, Spike and Starlight to walk in. Lore and behold, the two Princesses were sitting on their thrones, talking to Starswirl and the rest of the pillars.
“Ah, Twilight,” said Princess Celestia as she noticed her coming in, gaining Luna and the Pillars” attention when they saw them come in “Glad you could make it.”
“We came as soon as we got your message Princess Celestia.” said Twilight as soon as she and the rest of the Mane 6, Spike and Starlight stood close enough “You said that you knew about this specific pony?”
“Indeed, Twilight Sparkle.” said Starswirl as he and the Pillars were now focused on her “I once met him in my younger days when I was a young colt. I was surprised that he was an Alicorn and lived during the time of Gusty the Great.”
“He really lived around that time?” asked Starlight.
“Indeed, he did Starlight.” said Luna.
With their combined power, Celestia, Luna and Starswirl used their magic to summon a large stone. Once it lowered, Celestia said “This is what we call an Arcane Stone. Silverbolt created this to store memories and allow certain individuals to witness everything around them to what they witnessed.”
Twilight was fascinated by the stone as she looked at it, with Starswirl saying “Before he disappeared, he left this behind for Princess Celestia, saying that if she wants, she can review this and see what else she may have missed in order for her to be prepared for the future. But more importantly, so that she could remember the good times that could help her through her difficult time.”
“Now then,” said Princess Celestia “Everypony brace yourselves, and prepare to witness what I had observed since his absence.”
With the power of the stone, everything was engulfed into a holographic room.
They saw Equestria during its younger days. But they saw that ponykind from different kingdoms were being terrorized by monsters, led by Grogar as he stood atop a large cliff, using his bewitching bell to make himself much stronger, which shocked the Mane 6, Spike and Starlight, even the Pillars, for this was the first time that they saw all this.
They saw how Equestria had looked long before it was formed, but all of the creatures were at Grogar and his monster’s mercy, destroying everything in its path and ruled the lands with an iron hoof. That was until they arrived.
They all saw two ponies who would dare to try and stand up to Grogar. On the left they recognized the Unicorn Gusty the Great. But on the right, was a Pegasus of sorts. His coat was grey, his eyes were blue, his mane and tail were orange, his hooves were blue whilst the tip of them were black, and his Cutie Mark was something spectacular, which looked like the lightning bolts, whilst wearing a medallion that looked like a lightning bolt made of silver, which they realized that must’ve been Silverbolt.
Within a split second, both Gusty and Silverbolt charged straight towards the monsters. Gusty used her magic to fire at some of the monsters as she jumped from monster to monster, whilst Silverbolt instantly jumped onto one of the clouds and absorbed all of the lightning through it, surprising them as he absorbed so much lightning, his wings and eyes were sparking with lightning. He flew in the air and stomped on the ground so hard, lightning shot all over the place, electrocuting the monsters all around him as they instantly collapsed.
Once the monsters were dealt with, they charged straight towards Grogar, who used both his power and the bewitching bell to strike back, but the two ponies wouldn’t let up. Gusty using every spell she could to counter against Grogar’s power, whilst Silverbolt used his power over the weather to combat against it. Grogar ended up shooting Silverbolt down with his magic, making the Pegasus collapse onto the ground, which shocked Twilight and the others when they saw him shot down. But instead of staying down, he tried to get back up.
Just as Grogar was about to use his bell to destroy Silverbolt, Gusty suddenly charged and took his bell away, leaving the king of monsters nearly powerless. Gusty landed next to Silverbolt to make sure he was okay. Grogar on the other hand, didn’t want to let up, and used his power to try and destroy them, until Silverbolt grabbed the bell and pushed Gusty out of the way, striking at the bell in the process. But instead, the bell ended up transferring most of its power to Silverbolt, taking him by surprise as his hooves shook. He suddenly began to scream as the power began to course through him, and at the same time, created harmonic energies around him, which shocked them again as they recognized at the elements” power.
Gusty and Grogar watched as Silverbolt absorbed the bell’s power, making him scream in pain as he lifted his head whilst his eyes were glowing as bright as the sun. When the glowing faded, he saw how he had suddenly transformed into the first ever male Alicorn, which took Twilight and the others by surprise as she saw how he looked like. Grogar shook his head right and attacked head on. Silverbolt noticed and ended up channeling as much magic as he could whilst raising his head in the air, and with one mighty blow, he blasted all of his magic at Grogar, destroying him in the process, defeating the demonic goat once and for all. Silverbolt landed and panted, with every creature in awe when they saw how powerful he really was.
“Silverbolt was one of the most unique ponies the world had encountered.” said Princess Luna.
“But overtime he realized that because of his form, it came at a price.” said Princess Celestia.
They soon saw Gusty the Great at a very old age, on her deathbed whilst Silverbolt chose to stay by her side in order to comfort her in her final hours, with Starswirl saying “He had ended up becoming immortal and outlived everypony he cared about.”
After Gusty was buried, they saw Silverbolt leaving her grave as he traveled with his belongings, with Celestia saying “From that day on, he chose to wander the world, trying to find ways to help those in need.”
“Oh, how awful.” said Fluttershy, feeling sorry for the legend from long ago.
They saw him traveling, until he met a young colt, with Starswirl saying “That was when I met him.”
They saw how he was busy teaching Starswirl the Bearded many different spells growing up, making the young colt more and more excited, with Twilight saying “Wait…he was your teacher?!!”
“Indeed, he was, he taught me everything he knew.” said Starswirl, he then partially frowned and said “Although for some strange reason I never heard from him again after thirty years, just when I taught Clover before he had to go back home to advise Princess Platinum.”
They saw Clover the Clever, sitting near a frozen lake as it was snowing, worried about the Unicorns” future. Then at the same time, they saw Silverbolt approaching, which surprised them, whilst he was wearing a cloak to conceal himself. He sat next to Clover, without the Unicorn paying attention.
“Something on your mind?” asked Silverbolt.
Clover sighed and said “Plenty I’m afraid. I just do not know what to do.”
“Please,” said Silverbolt as he leaned closer “Tell me what’s on your mind.”
Clover lowered his head and said “Our kingdom’s began to experience harsh weathers that we have never experienced before. And the worst, they blame the other Pony Tribes for their misfortune. They blame the Earth Ponies for keeping all of the food to themselves and the Pegasi for creating the harsh weathers. I tried to reason with Princess Platinum, but she’s just too stubborn to listen to reason. Yes, we may be unicorns but we all have much in common.”
“Oh, what’s that?” asked Silverbolt as he raised an eyebrow, whilst also showing a small smirk.
“That we are all ponies.” said Clover “We love our kingdoms, we have cutie marks, we even have magic in us all, from what my mentor, Starswirl taught me.”. The Unicorn ended up lowering his head and said “But they are right about us Unicorns, were nothing but snobs and too prideful, thinking that were better than anypony else just because we can use magic.”
They were surprised to see how Clover had admitted that Unicorn kind was flawed, with the said Unicorns were surprised that Clover would say something like that.
“Funny actually,” said Silverbolt with a smile “The other ponies are the same.”
“They are?” asked Clover as he partially looked at the stranger.
“Indeed,” said Silverbolt, until he turned to the other direction and said aloud “You can come out now!”
Clover turned around, and to his surprise, he saw an Earth Pony and Pegasus approach, whilst they also had surprised looks on their faces. Twilight and the others were shocked by what they were seeing, for the two ponies approaching were none other than Secretary Smart Cookie and Private Pansy. The two approached and stood near the Unicorn.
“You…felt this way?” asked Secretary Smart Cookie as she was curious.
“Well…yes.” said Clover, still unable to believe he was talking to another pony without being hostile.
“Truth be told the other creatures from different kingdoms have said the same thing.” said Private Pansy “They claim that Pegasi are Overzealous, who like to boast, thinking that we were better because we can control the weather and water to leave others to dry.”
“And they also called us Earth Ponies barbaric, because we’d rather wage war at each other because they didn’t like different things.” said Secretary Smart Cookie “I mean come on, it was Puddinghead’s fault for causing that incident. Was it our fault she was allergic to eggs?”
Clover was surprised by this too. Twilight and the others saw Silverbolt smiling and said “So you lot have in common after all.”
The three looked at him with confusion. They saw Silverbolt removing his hood, which surprised them as Clover said “Oh, you are a Unicorn?”
They then saw him remove his cloak, and to the three of their shock, they saw he had wings too.
“What…how…?” said Smart Cookie, for not only was the strange newcomer a Unicorn, but he was slightly taller than an Earth Pony and has wings of a Pegasus.
“What are you?” asked Private Pansy.
The newcomer introduced himself. “My name, is Silverbolt. I once lived during the time of Gusty the Great because we both were the only ones who saw reason besides the others” closed minded ways.”. Silverbolt looked at Clover with a smirk and said “I too am your mentor’s teacher.”
Clover was greatly shocked “You were my mentor’s teacher?!!” exclaimed the Unicorn.
“Indeed.” said Silverbolt as he turned around and said “Plus I know the true cause of this, both Starswirl and I know who’s causing this. But…he does not know one crucial detail.”
Starswirl was curious about this too, with Clover asking “What detail?”
“Well,” said Silverbolt as he partially looked at them and said “I am the one who caused the violent weather to appear.”
The three ponies were greatly surprised by this, even Twilight and the others when they witnessed this.
“I will not say with what, for Starswirl would know, as do you Clover.” said Silverbolt as he approached them “We both realize that the constant fighting will soon tear everypony apart in this world. If we are to have a bright future, then the ponies of the three tribes must unite.”
“But how?” said Clover “Princess Platinum will not listen, nor will any of the leaders.”
“I have full faith that all of you will.” said Silverbolt “When the time comes that the leaders will leave their homes to find their new home, you three must travel with them. Once you do, you will find a way to not only stop the harsh weather, but to bring peace between the three tribes.”
“Do you think we will succeed?” asked Secretary Smart Cookie.
“I do not think so,” said Silverbolt “I know so.”
“But what will happen once we do?” asked Private Pansy.
“Once you do,” said Silverbolt “Starswirl and other ponies will rally to his side to help protect Equestria. But a thousand years later, there will be six element bearers, each of them will represent what their element represents. All six of them will represent your tribes.”
“Like…who?” asked Clover.
“Oh, two from each of your tribes” said Silverbolt with a smirk, then looked back and said “One who is always honest, one who is the kindest souls, one who loves to laugh, one who is the most generous, one who has unyielding loyalty, and one, who will represent the magic of this world.”
The Mane 6 widened their eyes in shock, as well as their jaws being dropped, for he was talking about them. And just like that, he walked away, leaving them more puzzled, but chose not to question him. Suddenly, a few months later, they saw Clover, Smart Cookie and Pansy with Princess Platinum, Chancellor Puddinghead and Commander Hurricane had come together, as friends. They then helped form Equestria, whilst from afar, Silverbolt smiled as he was wearing his cloak.
“As it should be.” he said, before leaving to help others that would need his help. The ponies who witnessed this were greatly surprised.
Fast forwarding, they saw Silverbolt had encountered the village of the Mighty Helm, and all of them had just started out. He decided to spend some time in the village, and began to teach the strong ponies to be the warriors their village needed to be. But during that time, he saw Rockhoof, back when he was still scrawny. But he could sense something within him, something that would make a great hero. He ended up smirking, thinking about something.
He stood at a different spot whilst using his hooves to scan the area. At the same time, he pulled out a magical artifact and buried it whilst walking away. Fast forwarding, they saw that the volcano had erupted. Then they saw Rockhoof trying to dig a trench. And within a split second, he ended up uncovering something, and within a split second, the magic engulfed him, turning Rockhoof into what he is now, which they, even Rockhoof shockingly realized, that the magic that transformed him, was the exact same magic that he buried there without anyone else noticing him.
Sure enough, they saw how he was fighting alongside Rockhoof against the Demon Hydra. They saw how massive it was, with Rockhoof using his mighty shovel to smack the Hydra’s heads away, whilst Silverbolt flew around, trying to distract it whilst using his magic to summon the most powerful lightning he ever could, which surprised Twilight when he saw just how much power he wielded.
After their battle, Rockhoof and Silverbolt were having a feast with the Mighty Helm, drinking and feasting to their delights, for this was the most fun they had in years. They saw that both Rockhoof and Silverbolt were partially drunk, until Rockhoof looked at him funny.
“Yer the most handsome stallion I’ve ever met.” said past Rockhoof and ended up smacking lips with Silverbolt, taking him by surprise as he kept breaking away but to no avail, which shocked the rest when they saw how drunk he really was. The two ended up falling over and into the river. They climbed out and spat the kiss and water away, looked at one another, then ended up laughing their flanks off, showing their bonds as brothers in arms.
“Ah,” said Rockhoof as he shook his head with a heartwarming smile “Those were some happier times.”
After they were sobered up a bit, they saw that the Mighty Helm were playing some music. They saw Silverbolt walk up to the stage and looked over at the crowd. He cleared his throat and sang for the crowd. He first harmonized in order to set the mood, with the rest of the Mighty Helm joining. Before they knew it, they heard him sing.
(Silverbolt)
Far over, the mountain home
To green landscapes
And trees so high
We must return
At break of dawn
To find our long-forgotten home
The ponies and creatures when they heard him sing and heard the sound of his beautiful voice.
(Silverbolt & Mighty Helm)
The winds were howling, throughout the night
Telling our tales, of lives of old
The sun shine bright
The moon alight
The sky so blue, alight with hope
Far away, the forgotten lands
The blue oceans
And brightened shores
We will set out
At the midday
To find what has, been taken away
The storm is coming, beyond the darkness
The waves are crashing
In the bright day
The sun burns bright
The cooling moons
The heart of home, calls us home
All of them were in awe of his voice, with Rockhoof sighing, wiping his tear away as he said “Ah, good times.”
Fast forwarding once more, they saw past Mistmane, after she had left her village to study at the finest magic school. But during her travels, she encountered Silverbolt, who was studying different flowers and mapping them. She walked over to the Stallion, wondering what he was doing. But just as Silverbolt was to reach for another flower, their hooves accidentally touched, making them looked at one another surprised. They ended up blushing and looked away with smiles. Silverbolt stood up and accompanied her to Magic School, where he was actually the teacher.
He taught them everything magic related, even powerful mystic and medicinal properties of every plant. He saw how well past Mistmane paid attention, which he smiled at the brightest student. Even taking breaks he would come over and help her, making her teacher’s pet. However, there was one scene that made Mistmane blush the hardest after watching the warm baths area. They saw Silverbolt resting as with a blissful smile. He suddenly heard a noise and looked up, and saw past Mistmane, taking off her robe (Much to the blushing faces of the males and the surprised look of the Mares), and accompanied him in the water, where she floated towards him. They soon embraced one another and slowly kissed one another, which turned into a compassionate one as they ended up taking things to the next level.
“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash with a smirk “So you two, huh?”
Mistmane kept her blush and said “Indeed. There was something about him that I just couldn’t keep away.”
However, during their dip in the pool, Silverbolt pulled out what appeared to be a type of lyre and played her a song.
(Silverbolt)
Lay down, your beautiful head
The night is shining bright
You’re journey has just begun
Your dream still shines
From across the distant shores
Why do you weep?
What are these tears upon your face?
Soon you will rise
The beauty of the world will live on
Safe in its embrace, you’re still believing
Then his voice was high as his voice was beautiful again.
(Silverbolt)
What can you see, beyond the ocean
Why do the angels, call?!
Across the skies, they call to you
We are finally, on our way home
All of them couldn’t help but nearly melt from his voice, even Fluttershy and Smolder loved it as they sighed lovingly.
Then they saw how past Mistmane had sacrificed her youth to save her home and her friends and family. Silverbolt stayed by her side, but eventually, the two were sadly forced to part ways, for she couldn’t be with him, no matter how much she wanted, thus were forced to walk their separate ways. He gave her one last kiss before they left. Though they had gone their separate ways, they could see the saddened looks on their faces as they were going to miss one another.
The next was past Flash Magnus, where he and his fellow Legion had trouble fighting the Black Dragon of the Black Dragon Eye Empire. And that Silverbolt fought that Dragon head on. He didn’t care how dangerous it was, he was going to give it his all to fight it. They saw him crashed onto the ground. As he struggled to get up, past Flash Magnus saved him. The two of them looked at one another, nodded their heads and charged together to put an end to the threat.
They soon celebrated with the legion, then they saw that past Flash Magnus and Silverbolt were having a drinking contest. They saw that they were down to fifty glasses, and the two looked like they were going to puke. Then their faces turned green and they ended up running towards the edge and threw up. They groaned and landed on their rumps, but they soon recovered and laughed.
Flash sighed as he said “He truly was somepony I could call brother.”, making him smile as he missed him.
Silverbolt signaled the musicians to play some music, something that would get their attention. Sure enough, they began to play, gaining the attention of the entire legion. Silverbolt walked among them, smiling as he walked towards the musicians. As he stood near enough, the musicians were playing their song. And within an instant, he turned around and sang to them, with them joining in our of instinct.
(Silverbolt)
Legion Pegasi rejoice
(Legion)
Sing, sing, and rejoice
(Silverbolt)
Take your shield and raise them high
(Legion)
Raise, raise, raise them high
(Silverbolt)
Up or down the battle great
Overcoming dangerous foes
Protecting Equestria, till the end of time
They were surprised to see how well he raised their moral. He grabbed the nearest shield and took Magnus with him, causing them to march together and sing their song together.
(Silverbolt & Magnus)
March as one
As we face the dangers
Raise your heads high
Show them that you’re not afraid
Through howling winds, and thunderous rains
We march together as one
Come on legionaries
Soon the entire legion began to sing together as they stood up from their tables and raised their shields and their mugs.
(Silverbolt, Magnus & Legion)
We are the legion, and were marching as one
Marching as one, marching as one
We are the legion ad were marching as one
Marching as one, marching as one
All of them were surprised by this.
“Wow,” said Ocellus “He sure knows how to keep their spirits up.”
“He always sings us songs that would help raise our spirits before a mission.” said Flash Magnus “He was amazing, even my Commander wanted him to sing after a mission to keep raising our spirits.”
Next up was him going to the desert, where Somnambula’s home was located. He trudged through the great desert, wearing his desert robe in order to protect him from the sun. He soon saw a town up ahead, but to his shock, he saw a giant sphinx attacking the town. Acting quickly, he chugged down some water from his water can, tossed it and his robe aside, used his magic to charge himself up and ended up charging straight towards the sphinx.
“Wow,” said Spike “He sure is eager to help them.”
Silverbolt continued to fly towards the sphinx, but at the same time, he saw another Pegasus trying to stop it, and it was none other than past Somnambula, trying to save the village. Wasting no time, Silverbolt used his magic to blast the sphinx away, but only managed to stun it. Past Somnambula was greatly surprised by this when she saw Silverbolt coming in and helping her.
Seeing that now was a good time to help, she flew up and defeated the Sphinx, only to realize too late that the sphinx had kidnapped the prince of the land. Past Somnambula was mad, until Silverbolt stopped her, making her look at him.
“Don’t,” said Silverbolt “Those things are very dangerous. Sphinxes are extremely powerful and they can overpower you in a heartbeat without any hesitation.”
She looked down, as if she was about to give up, but the look on her face was determined to not give up.
“But I do have a way you can beat it at its own game.” said Silverbolt with a smirk.
He whispered to past Somnambula, causing her eyes to go wide and smile. She looked at him and nodded yes, for she was willing to try anything to stop it.
Soon afterwards, they saw past Somnambula confronting the Sphinx whilst Silverbolt quietly snuck towards where the prince was being held. They saw how she easily answered the Sphinx’s riddles thanks to Silverbolt. Soon enough, he snuck out with the prince, with him signaling that it was completed. They soon escaped, with the Sphinx angry, for not only losing, but losing the prince too.
Later at the town, they celebrated the prince’s return, whilst past Somnambula thanked him for his help, with him nodding with a smile. Nighttime had arrived and the entire town partied, with the ponies dancing all around. Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile at the sight, seeing every creature happy. But then he looked to his right and to his surprise, he saw past Somnambula dancing, waving her hips around and was as nimble as water. They were surprised to see Somnambula dance like that.
“I didn’t know you danced like that.” said Stygian as he looked at Somnambula.
Somnambula blushed and said “There are many things you do not know about me.”
They then saw Silverbolt moved towards past Somnambula and danced with her, moving like water and was also nimble.
(For those who have a good imagination, I don’t exactly know how to adapt the song Mondo Bongo, so use your imagination that they’re dancing under that music like they did on Mr. and Mrs. Smith)
Both of them were hypnotized by each other’s dancing, and soon enough, they held one another close, embracing one another and ended up kissing each other on the lips. However, an hour later, they were suddenly in another room and they compassionately make out, which took them all by surprise. Mistmane on the other hand looked at her with a flexed eyebrow, which Somnambula couldn’t help but blush and smile sheepishly at the same time. However, a month later, past Somnambula and Silverbolt had to part ways because they each had their own journeys to fulfill.
She kissed him on the lips and said “We will always have that special night.”
She walked past him, until her wing gave his flank a slap, making him yelp and looked at her, causing Somnambula to wave her flank a bit with a smirk and winked at him before moving on, which made him flustered and walk away, which the other mares couldn’t help but giggle and watch his predicament.
They fast forwarded and saw past Mage Meadowbrook working hard trying to find certain herbs and plants to make her medicine. She suddenly heard a loud noise and saw Silverbolt crash near her. He looked really dizzy as if he had just been through a wringer. He stood up and shook his head. He looked up and saw past Mage Meadowbrook look at him in concern whilst helping him up. But she gasped when she saw he had a piece of Poison Joke on his flank without him realizing.
He hiccupped bubbles out, which he said that it wasn’t that bad, until his stomach growled loudly and he clutched on it. Before he knew it, he farted fire. He mumbled and sat down in pain, which took everypony else by surprise, which Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Spike, Smolder, Gallus, Sandbar and Pinkie Pie laugh really loudly as they fell over, even Luna couldn’t help herself when she laughed and fell over.
Though failing to hide her laughter, past Mage Meadowbrook offered to take him back to her place, which he agreed and winced in pain whilst he was walking and limping at the same time. Soon enough, he was at her place and was sighing in relief when he was bathing in the cure.
“Thanks again for the help.” said Silverbolt.
“No problem.” said past Somnambula with a smile whilst she walked over to one of her shelves “I’m really thankful that I was able to find a cure for it, otherwise it would’ve been trouble that they had to live with it forever.”
“The pot’s a nice touch,” said Silverbolt, until he smirked and said “But are you planning on cooking me and serve me in a hot bowl of soup.”
She instantly blinked at and looked at him, whilst he playfully chopped some carrots in, which she couldn’t help but laugh at that. During his stay, he helped her out finding different sort of plants all over the place, experimenting with any kind of plant that can help with their tasks. When she came to her hut, she was surprised to see the kind of vials he had, studying the plants, even using a microscope…
“Is that…a microscope?!!” said Twilight “How?! They didn’t exist until sixty years ago!!”
“He’s a stallion filled with mystery, that’s for sure.” said Mage Meadowbrook as her past self-watched through them and were surprised to see the results, they yielded with Silverbolt writing down notes for her “He had many things I never knew he had, it helped me a lot when I went around helping other ponies along the way.”
They saw that he was playing a guitar as she entertained her during their breaks, which Applejack was surprised as he suddenly knew about country music.
(Silverbolt)
Headed down south, to the land of the free
And walking my way, to the southern countryside
Walking next to the road
And pray that I make it to the other side
They couldn’t help but get in the groove of the song when they heard him sing.
I made it from the north, in just a short time
Picking me some flowers for my very special lady
And I’m praying to the heavens
That I can see my baby tonight
Even past Mage Meadowbrook loved the song as she thought it was very entertaining.
(Silverbolt)
So, love me pretty lady, like the midday sun
Love me pretty lady, like a ray of sunshine
Hey, love me pretty lady
Love me pretty lady like the country and the farmlands
Love me pretty lady, like a south bound bus
Hey, love me pretty lady
That was, with their resent potion testing, they ended up accidentally spilling juice on them. Mage couldn’t help but blush and licked the juice off of his nose. Which he couldn’t help but smirk, placed juice on both of their lips, which Mage couldn’t help but leap in and lock lips with him, causing them to fall over, which the Mane 6 were surprised by this.
“Uh, it is just me,” said Applejack “Or is that stallion making love with every mare he meets?”
“More like the other way round.” said Mistmane, Somnambula and Mage Meadowbrook, all three of them blushing at this.
Mage decided to travel the world, wanting to help others along the way. She and Silverbolt had to part ways, but they promised to stay in touch soon.
Fast forwarding, they saw he had reached the spot that he was traveling to, which was none other than Canterlot whilst it was still being constructed, which surprised the ponies. Whilst he was walking, a young pony accidentally bumped into him. When he looked down, he saw it was past Princess Luna, who looked a few years younger than Silverbolt. When the princess of the night looked up, her eyes widened and blushed. He gently offered a hoof to help her, which she shyly accepted. He escorted her back to the castle grounds. When they got there, they saw past Princess Celestia, who was looking for her sister.
But when past Celestia saw Silverbolt, her eyes widened and were surprised to see him, making her blush when she couldn’t help but smile and liked the stallion. But at the same time, past Starswirl came along and wondered why they weren’t studying. And to his shock, he saw it was his mentor. past Starswirl couldn’t help but hug his mentor, happy to see him. Starswirl asked Silverbolt to stay with him, to not only help oversee Canterlot’s construction, but also to help with the new Princesses” studies. Silverbolt accepted, and also offered to teach him more spells that he learned along the way.
At that time, on the weekends when past Celestia and past Luna were on break, Silverbolt and past Starswirl would spend all of their time learning new spells and rune magic. And everything they learned; they wrote it on a journal. Well, Silverbolt wrote it for the both of them because he commented on how a chicken could write better than he did, which made past Starswirl grumble, whilst the others laughed, for it was true, his horn writing was horrible.
And during the week, as Starswirl decided to help study more of the spells his mentor made, Silverbolt taught both the princesses. But instead of boring them, he used a method that both of them understood. And during that time as they were done studying, they used the spells they learned, which they passed with flying colors. Both sisters were very grateful and hugged him, which he appreciated. A good few years had passed and both princesses had grown, and as they had just begun their rule of the kingdom, they offered Silverbolt to stay at their castle near the Everfree forest, which he agreed. But one day, Silverbolt made a piano, which shocked everyone yet again. He had it placed in the middle of the room, wanting to surprise the sisters.
When they walked in, they were surprised by the strange instrument that was in the room. He offered to show them. They sat near him and wondered what he had in mind. At the same time, past Starswirl watched from afar, wondering what he was doing. Silverbolt took a few breathers and before they knew it, he played the piano. The melody fitted perfectly, the notes were well harmonized and finally, what they didn’t expect, he began to sing.
(Silverbolt)
Am I blue
Am I blue
And these tears in these eyes, telling you
Am I blue?
You’d be too.
If each plan, that you had, done fell through
Both past Celestia and Luna sighed as they were in love with his songs. Past Celestia resting on the piano, with past Luna sitting next to him, watching him play. The others who watched couldn’t help but watch as he played so beautifully, even a few mares began to shed tears, and surprisingly Rainbow Dash, for she couldn’t get enough of his songs.
(Silverbolt)
There was a time
I was your only one
But now I am the sad and lonely one
Yes, I am
Was I gay, till today?
Now she’s gone and were through
Am I blue
The mares sighed at this, even Celestia and Luna dreamingly sighed as they watched him play, but instead of fast forwarding, they let him play.
(Silverbolt)
Was a time
I was her only one
But now I am the sad and lonely one
I’m such a lonely one
Was I gay, till today?
Now she’s gone and were through
Am I blue?
Past Celestia and Past Luna walked up to him and both whispered something to him in his ear, with him nodding yes as they left. Past Starswirl on the other hand couldn’t help but smile, for after all these years, his mentor hadn’t changed a bit. When all of a sudden, the part of the memory made both Celestia and Luna blushed at their hardest. Their eyes widened when they saw that Silverbolt had been tied up in bed, whilst both Past Celestia and Past Luna crawled onto bed with him, and ended up kissing his chest, then towards his neck, then to both the sides of his cheeks. The princess quickly fast forwards it. The ponies slowly looked at Celestia and Luna, whilst they looked away and blushed at their hardest.
“So that’s what you two did that night.” said Starswirl as he muttered to himself with a flexed eyebrow.
Fast forwarding. They saw something the Pillars recognized; the defeat of the Sirens after they were banished to another dimension, however, Twilight and Spike instantly recognized them as the Dazzlings. After they were taken by the villagers to celebrate, they saw Stygian being sad. He walked away and sat down in a log far from town thinking.
“Something wrong?” asked a voice.
Stygian looked behind and saw Silverbolt walked over to him and sat next to him.
“Nothing.” said Stygian.
“Don’t lie to me.” said Silverbolt “I can tell the difference between someone lying and telling the truth. I can tell something’s off.”
Stygian merely sighed and said “My village was in danger by the beasts.”
However, they noticed that Silverbolt had a saddened face, as if he knew something but didn’t say anything. They wondered what he was thinking, but they ignored it when he continued to listen to the young pony.
“They threatened my village with their power,” said Stygian “So I was forced to leave and look for help. As I gathered Starswirl and the others, I did research on the beasts we were facing. But by the time we got there, sure the day was saved, but they ignored me. I was the one who went for help, I was the one who helped them…”
“And you wanted their respect and you wanted to be part of their group, correct?” said Silverbolt.
“Yes.” said Stygian in a saddened tone “I wanted to be like them too and stand by them in battle. But I didn’t have powerful magic or great strength.”
“Stygian,” said Silverbolt, surprising the pony when the Alicorn knew him “I know you’re heart’s in the right place, but you don’t need some power telling you what you were meant to be. What matters is not outside, but from within. It was because of your guidance that helped unite them.”
“But I wish to do more.” said Stygian “I just don’t know where to start.”
Silverbolt then thought about it, and had an idea whilst he said “I have an idea. Come with me.”
And within an instant, Silverbolt teleported himself and Stygian to the one place they all recognized; Ponehenge.
“What is this place?” asked Stygian.
“This place is called Ponehenge.” said Silverbolt “I created this place a long time ago to help create certain artifacts from the originals in case something was to happen with the old artifacts. In fact, I wanted to try and test it out to see if I can work on Starswirl and the others” artifacts. As a way of making a momentum from our adventures, or one day put it in a museum, where future generations could learn a thing or two.”
“Could this help me become a Pillar?” asked Stygian.
“This place can help you archive yes,” said Silverbolt “but becoming a Pillar has to be on your own. But from what I have seen, you already do. You are the Pillar, of Guidance.”
Stygian was surprised by this, with Silverbolt saying “You helped guided them together and in turn, you helped guide them here and guided them into working together. The way I see it, you already are a pillar.”
Stygian couldn’t help but smile as he looked up to his friend. Then he asked “Could I still create copies of them?”
“For the momentum?”
“Yes. I think future generations learning about them is a fantastic idea.” said Stygian “But I am not sure Starswirl would agree. He would think I have betrayed them.”
“Tell them I asked you to do it. He’ll understand.” said Silverbolt.
“I sure hope so.” said Stygian “I do not wish to lose my friends if they accused me of something.”
The Pillars felt guilty over it, especially Starswirl. That was, until they fast forwarded to the part where Past Starswirl kicked Past Stygian out without giving him a chance to explain. Then fast forwarded to the Castle of the Two Sisters, until they saw Silverbolt blasting Past Starswirl against the wall with great force, shocking everyone. They saw Silverbolt, and boy was he enraged.
“How could you cast Stygian aside?!” shouted Silverbolt.
“He was trying to take our power for…” said Past Flash, until Silverbolt blasted a ray in front of the rest of the pillars. They could see he was angry and disappointed at them. He thought they were his friend, and instead they betrayed everything he ever taught them.
“I had no choice!!” said Past Starswirl “I only did what was best for Equestria!!”
“You don’t give a damn about Equestria!!” said Silverbolt “Whilst you sat on your fat ass doing nothing, I was the one who convinced Clover, Smart Cookie and Pansy to unite the pony tribes yet after all these years, ponykind still has the gall to judge others because of a misunderstanding!!”
He thrashed Past Starswirl hard onto the ground, making the old wizard groan in pain. The rest of the Pillars wanted to do something, but they were too scared.
“I was a fool to think all of you would be worthy of protecting Equestria.” said Silverbolt to the Pillars “All of you were supposed to fight for a united ponykind and not jump to conclusions. But clearly, you were all unworthy from the start.”
“But the power of Harmony had chosen us all.” said Past Starswirl as he stood up.
“Then consider your connection to harmony itself…” said Silverbolt as he charged up his horn, along with his entire body.
Then he blasted all six of them, causing them to scream in pain whilst draining parts of the power of Harmony out of their system, which shocked the witnesses. Once Silverbolt was done, the Pillars collapsed onto the ground. They eventually looked up as Silverbolt stood face to face with Past Starswirl.
“Permanently disconnected.” said Silverbolt.
He then turned around and was about to walk away. That was, until he said “You have failed and disappointed me Starswirl. Just remember, the next time we meet, I will not be so merciful. But more importantly…the next time we meet, I’ll kill you.”
Silverbolt then walked away and through the entrance of the Castle of the Two Sisters whilst the Pillars watched as he slammed the doors behind them. Even Twilight and the others were shocked by the discovery.
“So…” said Stygian “He was the only one who believed in me.”
Then fast forwarding, but this time, past moments after Celestia had banished Nightmare Moon. Celestia was heartbroken that she had lost her sister to the darkness, but Silverbolt was there to comfort her for a while. But a week later, Silverbolt was about to leave, which surprised the others.
“Are you sure you cannot stay?” said Past Celestia “Equestria could use a pony like you.”
“I’m sure.” said Silverbolt “I can’t stay here anymore. The world is safe for the time being, but in time, there will be new protectors of this world. It’s best that they don’t know about me. I’ve already caused too much trouble.”
“But you helped save everypony, including me.” said Past Celestia.
“Not all of them.” said Silverbolt as he remembered that he couldn’t save Stygian and Princess Luna from Starswirl and Celestia’s own arrogance. “Besides, the creatures and artifacts that Starswirl and the others banished and placed. I need to find them and sure that they don’t fall into the wrong hooves. That’ll be my mission.”
“I understand.” said Past Celestia with a saddened sigh. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and said “I’ll miss you.”
“I know.” said Silverbolt as he two of them hugged “But we both know that we weren’t meant to be, as I learned the hard way with the others.”
They broke the hug as he said “I’ll find a way to remove my Immortality one day, but not just yet. I need to make sure that there are those who won’t be in danger and will be safe. But know that I’ll never forget you and the others in this world. You can count on it.”
He turned around and walked away, but then stopped whilst pointing at a cart filled with his journals “Make sure that you give that one to a pony who is worthy. Somepony who can make good use of it and learned the lessons I have learned.”
“I will.” said Past Celestia “I promise.”
Silverbolt then held onto what appeared to be the Arcane Stone. It glowed whilst he held it near him, causing the entire area to be bright, until finally, every creature discovered that all of them were back in the Throne room. All of them were still surprised by what Silverbolt did during his time.
“So that’s what happened to him.” said Rockhoof.
“It was a shame he could not be around.” said Somnambula “He truly was a wonderful pony.”
“As a friend, or on the bedside?” teased Gallus.
Immediately, as Celestia, Luna, Mistmane, Somnambula and Mage Meadowbrook blushed bright red, Twilight slapped over Gallus” uncouth question as she said “Gallus!!”
“Whoops,” said Gallus as he chuckled sheepishly “Sorry.”
“But still.” said Applejack “Ah wonder why he didn’t stick around after that.”
“Wherever he is,” said Celestia “I’m sure it must be somewhere truly important. He was serious about where he needed to go in order to help others out there somewhere.”
“I wish I could learn more about him.” said Twilight “The amount of time he lived. Think of the valuable information he wields.”
“I think I can help with that, Twilight.” said Princess Celestia, gaining Twilight’s attention as her ears perked up.
“Really?!!” said Twilight, trying to contain her excitement.
Celestia used her magic to teleport a large chest in the middle of the room. She concentrated with her magic, allowing her to unlock and open the chest. She used her magic to pull out seven large journals, which Twilight widened her eyes in surprise and glee.
“These journals were what he had written.” said Celestia “If you wish to learn more, you can get started if you want.”
“Boy, do I!!” shouted Twilight as she used her magic to bring them to her and laughed excitedly.
“Oh boy,” said Rainbow with crossed hooves and rolled her eyes “Here she goes again.”
“Thank you so much Princess Celestia.” said Twilight.
Celestia giggled and said “Not a problem Twilight. I know you will learn much from him during his travels.”
Soon enough, Twilight and the others left after their visit with Princess Celestia had been over. Later that night, she went back to her room in the Castle of Friendship. She sat near her desk and began to read through the journal. She was so surprised to see how well it was written, every detail she read. She was surprised that Silverbolt was this thorough, which made her eager to learn more.
“I wish he was here.” said Twilight “Think of everything we could learn together.”
Meanwhile, in a world far away
From within the diner of a suburban town on a rainy night, which happens to be open twenty four hours, a young man was sitting on his seat near the window, looking through something in some kind of book whilst he had just finished eaten dinner and drinking his coffee whilst going through them. The one in particular had orange hair and grey skin with blue eyes. But he was also wearing black boots for jogging and fighting, blue jeans, black jacket and a yellow shirt with a blue eagle on top. But on top of his shirt appeared to be none other than a medallion that looked like a lightning bolt made of silver.
He was about to open the book until a waitress came over.
“Excuse me?” asked the Waitress, gaining the boy’s attention “Would you like some more coffee Mr.…?”
“Bolt. And yes please.” said the boy, allowing the Waitress to pour him some coffee.
“Reading a bit, are we?” she asked.
“Eh, a little light reading.” said Silverbolt “I like to do some thinking whilst I drink coffee. It helps from time to time.”
“So, I see.” said the waitress as she noticed how relaxed he is.
“Could you please tell me how far Canterlot City is?” asked Silverbolt.
“Just for another sixty miles from here.” said the Waitress “Why, are you traveling?”
“Sure am.” said Silverbolt.
“I have a brother who lives there.” said the Waitress with a smile “His name is Joe, and he happens to own a doughnut shop in the city. The best in town.”
“Really?” said Silverbolt “I should give it a try when I get by.”
The waitress saw him yawning, which indicated that he was tired. She then said “If you wish to have a place to sleep for the night, there happens to be a motel about a mile away.”
“Oh, no need for that thanks.” said Silverbolt “I happen to have an RV outside.”
She saw the RV and was surprised to see how big it was.
“Whoa, is that the Commander?” said the Waitress “That’s one of the largest RV” s in the world. Only six of them were ever made.”
“Seven actually.” said Silverbolt “My father won it in a contest and he gave it to me for my birthday last year.”
“Incredible.” said the Waitress “You are so lucky.”
“Eh, to quote a guy from a movie, there’s no such thing as luck.” said Silverbolt, causing the two of them to laugh. “But whilst I’m on that topic, you happen to know where there is a place that can allow RV parking.”
“Oh, it just so happens that the same Motel offers a place where you can park your RV.”
“Oh, wow, I didn’t know that, but thanks.” said Silverbolt.
“You’re welcome.” said the Waitress. As Silverbolt stood up and paid for the bill whilst taking his book with him, she asked “So what’s in Canterlot City?”
Silverbolt simply looked at her with a smile and said “Home.”
“Really, what brings you back there?” asked the Waitress.
“Just feeling a bit homesick.” said Silverbolt “I traveled on the road for so long, it’s been a while since I ever went back home.”
“You travel?” she asked.
“Yeah, been on the road a long time.” said Silverbolt.
“Really?” said the Waitress “You don’t look so old.”
“Oh, that’s because I’ve been traveling for two years.” said Silverbolt “But it might have well been twenty for me.”
She laughed at that and said “Well, I hope you have a safe trip back home, and thank you so much for stopping by.”
“Sure, anytime.” said Silverbolt “Hope to come back here soon.”
Silverbolt soon left and headed straight for his Commander. He climbed inside and locked the RV” s door whilst he took off his raincoat hung it up to dry inside the RV” s bathroom.
His RV on the inside looked like a fancy suite, one that anyone could dream of having. And there he has a shelf that stores his photo album, books, movies, video games, a laptop, a flat screen TV and 2 different guitars. One was a Gibson acoustic and another an orange Les Paul. But on the table of the RV was a journal of his. He picked it up, leaned against the table and looked through it with a serious expression. Inside the journals were newspaper clippings that he placed together with pictures. Many would think it would be written from a madman, but the way these people are, they believe anything that’s written on a newspaper. Each clipping had a different title.
“STRANGE ACTIVITY AT CANTERLOT HIGH. STRANGE DEMON BEING INVOVLED DISSAPEARED”
“SCHOOL MUSIC CONTEST TURNS INTO BATTLE WITH STRANGE SEA DRAGONS”
“CANTERLOT HIGH COMPETITION GAMES TURNS INTO NIGHTMARE”
“CAMP EVERFREE DISASTER NEARLY DOOMED STUDENT BODY, BUT CAMP ITSELF SAVED FROM A FINANCIAL CRISIS”
“LARGE WOMAN ATTACKS CANTERLOT MALL.”
“EQUESTRIA LAND OWNER CLEARED OF SUSPECTED SABOTAGE OF DESIGNER AND BAND” S PERFORMANCE”
“YACHT LOST AT SEA DURING DANGEROUS STORM, PASSENGERS AND ANIMALS SAVED FROM DISASTER”
He also had some side clippings that he got from the MyStable website. One that involved people forgetting a person, thinking that one of their friends were still a bully. Then another where the same large woman that attacked was the same girl who nearly sabotaged her own family member’s studio to film a movie. Then there was a clipping where a band was performing a groundhog day scenario with one of the girl’s trapped inside of it.
He looked at them over and over again. He suspected something was going on in Canterlot City. And that it involved magic. Not just any magic…Equestrian Magic.
“Something’s going on over there, I know it.” said Silverbolt as he instantly closed the book. “If the statue containing the portal is somehow damaged…then that’s bad news. Not just for the people and the city but the entire world if they’re not careful.”
He placed the journal back onto the table and walked over to the steering wheel. He sat down and started it up. Once the engine was up and running, he pulled out a memory stick and placed it in its USB port. He looked through the playlist and played a song by Thin Lizzy called “The boys are back in town”.
As soon as the song played, he drove off to the motel in order to park for the night before heading straight for Canterlot City. Whatever was going on over there, he had been away for far too long, and he needed to fix it, no matter what.
Author's Note
Some of the songs were references to other songs that i tried to be original of
*The song he sang for the Mighty Helm were a reference to The Misty Mountain from the Hobbit
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 2: The new student of Canterlot High
Author's Note
Sorry about the delay, was busy with a handful of projects.
Chapter 2: The new student of Canterlot High
It was a beautiful day at Canterlot City, with the skies clear and the people hard at work doing their usual activities. Like a certain girl, named Sunset Shimmer, who is excited, for after the Music Festival after she performed with Post Crush, things have been looking great for her and her friends. For now, that they have a good grip on their magic, they now help more and more folks with their problems rather than use it to their advantage. It was rough for them the past three years, but they were able to go through the tough times together ever since the Fall Formal.
Sunset was once a bad person back at the day. She didn’t get what she wanted and she ended up fleeing to the human world. During her stay there, she manipulated people, drove wedges between them and would force others to obey her rather than try to be nice to them. Then sometime later, she stole Princess Twilight’s crown and she went back. When Princess Twilight got there, she saw what Sunset had done. Thanks to her efforts, she and her assistant Spike, who got turned into a dog when he followed Twilight, worrying about her safety, they were able to unite the human version of her friends and helped turn the school around. And because Sunset wielded the crown, she unknowingly summoned the darkness from the crown and turned into a demon. She would’ve succeeded into finishing them off, but thanks to the power of the Crown that helped reignite the magic in her human friends as they too became element bearers, Twilight and her friends were able to defeat her. Realizing the error of her ways, she apologized to them and wished to make things right, allowing her friends and Twilight to forgive her.
After that, she tried to make amends, but because of her past and what she did, they had a hard time trusting her. It as a work in progress and no one said that it would be easy, but she was at least trying. Then came the Sirens, now known as the Dazzlings after they were banished from Equestria, who sensed Equestria magic nearby and took control of the school in order for them to absorb their anger, driving wedges between them. Sunset quickly contacted Princess Twilight and she came over to help her friends, who had formed their own band called the Rainbooms. Unfortunately, because of their petty squabble (Rainbow’s ego kept getting in the way, Rarity obsessed with their wardrobe, Fluttershy who got angry at Rainbow for not playing her songs, Pinkie being Pinkie and Applejack who kept grumbling and complaining about everything they did) they had a hard time trying to work together. But thanks to Sunset, she was able to rally them and together, with their own power and music, with Sunset also becoming an element bearer, they were able to defeat the Dazzlings and strip them of their power before they could do any more damage. After that, the whole school forgave Sunset and she was happy to be accepted again, making her feel more welcomed than ever.
Then came the Friendship Games. And because of their recent activities, it attracted the attention of none other than Princess Twilight’s human counterpart, who got the nickname Sci-Twi from another school called Crystal Prep Academy. She became obsessed into wanting to learning it and ended up making a device that would not only track it, but (without her realizing it) absorb it. She was forced to be part of the Friendship Games because her principle blackmailed her into joining. And during that time, Crystal Prep Academy kept rubbing their victories in their faces, but Canterlot High was able to come around. Unfortunately, during her time, Sci-Twi accidentally kept absorbing the Rainboom’s magic, and opening portals that would’ve put their world in danger. And because of being pressured by her principle and CPA, she ended up absorbing the power and turned into Midnight Sparkle. Because she was mad with power, she ended up opening rifts and portals to other worlds, nearly destroying the world in the process. But thanks to Sunset and the Rainbooms, with the Elements of Harmony, they were able to defeat her and restore her back to normal. Because of her actions, Cinch was fired from her job and Sci-Twi was transferred to Canterlot High to be with her real friends, whilst she met Princess Twilight at the same time too.
After that, Twilight still had nightmares about her being Midnight Sparkle and that it was still a part of her. To take a break from it, they went to Camp Everfree with CHS. But during their stay, unexpected things happened and the Rainbooms gained their own powers. Twilight kept blaming herself, thinking that she’s affecting her friends, even though they had magic in them before they met her. But during their stay, a councilor named Gloriosa Daisy, who was going to lose her camp to Filthy Rich, was the one responsible for the magical happenings. She used the power to turn into Gaia Everfree and sealed the camp with everyone inside. But with Sunset’s encouragement, she helped Twilight embrace the magic within her, and with their combined help, the Rainbooms were able to use the power of the elements once more by using the geodes to free Gloriosa from her darkness and saved Camp Everfree. Once the camp was saved, the Rainbooms gained their geodes, as well as new outfits and powers. With their help, they were able to raise enough funds to save Camp Everfree, with Gloriosa being very thankful for what they had done. But after the whole debacle, Sunset kept pondering about something that had been bugging her…where did the magic come from?
Shortly after that, the Rainbooms tried to find ways to make money to help raising funds for Camp Everfree, so Rarity had the idea of them being part of a contest called Chance to Prance competition, but they had to sacrifice some of the funds in order to make it. Though they had the music in mind, they were terrible dancers. The Shadowbolts (Minus Indigo Zap), also entered because they wanted to raise the money to hold the dance on a yacht. But because of their struggles, the Shadowbolts kept stealing their ideas and if the Rainbooms were to enter, they would be accused of cheating. During Rarity’s ice cream bender, she overheard the Shadowbolts that the only reason why they did it because they didn’t want to let their classmates down. Seeing that fighting wasn’t getting anywhere, they decided to work together. And thanks to their combined work, they were able to raise enough money for both Camp Everfree and the dance on yacht party, allowing both to become better friends.
A while later, the Rainbooms were invited by Canter Zoom, an old Camp Everfree attendee, to watch a filming production of the latest Daring Do movie. But during that time, the props kept disappearing and the sets were sabotaged and damaged. They were able to catch the person responsible, which was none other than Canter Zoom’s own niece, Juniper Montage, who was obsessed with being a movie star. She confessed that she wanted the actress fired so that she could play as Daring Do, but her uncle told her that she was too young and didn’t have any experience. And because of the fact that she sabotaged everything and endangered the actors and crew, especially lying to him and taking advantage of his trust, Canter Zoom banned her from the set, causing Juniper to hate the Rainbooms for what they did. As thanks for their help, the Rainbooms were given small roles in the movie.
After that, the Rainbooms became popular, whilst Sunset was stressing out over certain events that would happen. She was then told to come back to Equestria so that she could get a new journal, whilst also meeting Princess Twilight’s newest student, Starlight Glimmer. But during that, the Rainbooms bumped into Juniper, who somehow got a job at the movie theater because she wanted to see the movie, but her uncle was still mad at her. And during Rainbow’s insensitive speech, Juniper got angry and with the power of the mirror, which somehow got affected by Equestrian Magic, and trapped them inside. Sunset and Starlight came back and with words of wisdom, Starlight helped Sunset eased her burden. But when they came back, they spotted Juniper, causing her to trap her as well. But because of that, the Rainbooms” magic ended up transforming Juniper into a giant woman and caused havoc. Thanks to Starlight, because of her own past, she was able to get through to her and helped her atone for her mistake, causing her to free the Rainbooms before they were lost forever. Starlight stayed for a bit to get to know them more.
After a wardrobe change, the girls” future looked great, until Sunset Shimmer unintentionally hurt a silent but plant expert named Wallflower Blush, she used an Equestrian artifact known as the memory stone, which Clover the Clever hid a long time ago, causing her to use the stone to erase everyone’s good memories of Sunset, making her think she was still the bully. Upon learning from Twilight, and reconciling with Princess Celestia, they were able to uncover the stone and with a surprising help from Trixie, Sunset discovered why Wallflower did all of this, and discovered that if she didn’t destroy the stone, their memories of her would be lost forever. And because of Trixie’s lesson, Sunset realized that even though she didn’t do anything to her, the way she responded was cruel. After sacrificing herself to save her friends, Wallflower erased all of Sunset’s memories. With the help of the Rainbooms, they transformed into their new outfits and destroyed the memory stone, restoring their own in the process. Sunset and Wallflower made peace and Sunset helped her realize that everyone matters, no matter how insignificant or invisible they felt, where Sunset also learned that she shouldn’t ignore others around her, for because of the fact that she was so focused on her friends, she barely noticed everybody else. Though she did teach Rainbow a lesson by putting their photo next to best muscles, which she smirked at that later on.
Then came their trip to Equestria land, led by a celebrity named Vignette, who asked Rarity to be the fair’s designer whilst Applejack didn’t get the job. When the Rainbooms arrived, Vignette wanted to make some changes so that she could be more popular, they didn’t agree to it, causing her to use her phone, which happened to be affected by Equestrian Magic, and teleported them inside her phone. During that time, Applejack tried to convince Rarity, but she didn’t listen because of Vignette who blinded her with false flattery. After a heated argument, Applejack left and Rarity left crying. Vignette trapped the remaining Rainbooms into her phone, Rarity realized that Vignette used her. She was able to escape and went to Applejack for help. They reconciled and ended up finding the Rainbooms, who turned out they were (much to Sunset’s frustration and temper), they were trapped into a random white room in the park. Realizing that if she didn’t like the parade, Vignette would teleport the entire crowd in. After stopping her, they told her that she was so obsessed with popularity, she nearly put everyone in danger. But thanks to Rarity, she convinced her that what she was doing wasn’t the right way, so she and Applejack offered their hands in friendship, which she happily accepted. During their stay at Equestria land, the Rainbooms were able to get to spend some quality time with one another, with Applejack and Rarity being closer than ever.
Then came Spring Break. All of them wanted to take a break from the constant magic appearing, but because of Rainbow Dash’s obsessions and paranoia, she ended up ruining it for everybody, including her friends. And during the storm, she made it worse when she overloaded the ship. When Rainbow saw that Equestrian magic was involved, she tried to convince her friends, but they didn’t believe her, causing her and Twilight to have an argument. Feeling guilty, she and Sunset went after her, only to spot Rainbow being caught in quicksand and was about to get eaten by a plant monster. When they went through the quicksand, they realized that it was a portal to Equestria, leading straight to the Everfree forest behind Ponyville. Sunset, Twilight and Rainbow decided to pop over at Princess Twilight’s castle, whilst the storm got a lot worse on the cruise ship, which everyone panicked and were close to being sunken. Through Princess Twilight, they realized that the Storm King’s magic must’ve leaked through the portal of the Everfree forest, so they took the staff and stopped the storm, whilst they had to reunite with the rest of the Rainbooms and saved everyone on the ship. Realizing that they were stranded, they used the portal to Equestria to get to Princess Twilight’s castle in order to go through the portal that lead to Canterlot High.
Then came the music festival with the Rainbooms, where Sunset and Pinkie Pie really wanted to see Sunset’s favorite band, Post Crush. But because of Pinkie’s constant bubbliest and goofball antics, she ruined their chance to see it, banning them from the concert. However, Sunset suddenly found herself repeating the same day over and over. During the time loop, she discovered that Equestrian magic was involved, called the Time Twirler, where an entire day would be repeated. Sunset realized that someone must’ve found it and was caught in it without her realizing it. During her investigation, they found the Dazzlings, who were struggling trying to live their lives ever since they lost their magic, and Sunset ended up blaming Pinkie Pie for ruining everything. Feeling hurt, Pinkie ran away and Sunset felt guilty. She decided to spend some time with her, the right way. But during their quality time, they met Post Crush, which Sunset caught something was up. When she read their minds, she discovered that Post Crush had found the Time Twirler, and Kiwi Lollipop was so obsessed with a perfect performance, they kept repeating the day over and over. But as they were banned, the security guard, which Sunset befriended, was able to let them in. Sunset and Pinkie were able to catch up with Post Crush and with quick thinking, Sunset destroyed the Time Twirler, breaking the time cycle and freeing her from the loop. They reminded Post Crush that the fans don’t care about perfection, as long as they had fun. Kiwi and Supernova Zap reconcile and they performed with Sunset and Pinkie Pie, making it the best of their lives. Sunset was happy that not only did she see her band perform, but she was able to have fun with Pinkie Pie.
Sunset sighed whilst she was riding her bike that she kept after the Friendship Games, thinking about the hardships she and her friends went through and was happy that they could overcome their problems together.
Soon she arrived at the school parking lot and parked her bike. Once she was done, she walked towards the rear of the school entrance. But the moment she was about to enter, she looked to her right and saw a huge vehicle there.
“Wow,” said Sunset, though surprised, she cocked her left eyebrow at it “Who would need a vehicle like that? Overcompensating much?”
Sunset was about to walk in, until she heard a pickup truck come in. She turned around and saw Applejack parking nearby. She soon climbed out and joined Sunset by the stairs.
“Mornin Sunset.” said Applejack. Until she looked to her right and noticed the big vehicle “Whoa, where’d that there vehicle come from?”
“I have no idea.” said Sunset as she also looked at it “Kinda reminds me of that vehicle Rarity got us a while back during the Music Festival.”
“Heh, that thing’s way bigger than hers. More fancy too.” said Applejack. She suddenly chuckled and said “But let’s not tell her that, otherwise she might get jealous.”
Then from out of nowhere, another bike arrived, which was none other than Rainbow Dash, who also kept her bike after the Friendship Games. She stopped next to Sunset’s bike, parked it and went over to them.
“Hey guys,” said Rainbow, but also noticed the big vehicle there “Whoa, who parked that monster there?”
“You know, Applejack asked me the same thing,” said Sunset “But I’m sure we’ll find out later during school.”
Sunset, Rainbow and Applejack walked down the school hallway. Soon they met up with their friends; Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Twilight, by their lockers. As they gathered their books, they were talking about the vehicle outside.
“Did you guys see that awesome big ride outside?” said Rainbow as she and the others had reached them “That thing looks awesome.”
“I know right?” said Twilight as she also got just as excited “Do you girls know what that is? That’s the Commander?”
The others were puzzled by this, making them look at each other, then back to her. Twilight groaned and said “The Commander happens to be the biggest RV in the country. Here, takes a look.”
Twilight showed them images of the RV through her phone. All of them were surprised to see what it looked like on the inside, especially all of its functions.
“Oh my,” said Fluttershy as she looked at it “It’s like a moving suite.”
“And it costs over three million dollars too.” said Twilight as she switched off her phone, leaving her friends shocked.
“Whoa, it’s that expensive?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“I wonder who it belongs to?” asked Sunset.
“Maybe it belongs to someone who wants to film a documentary at our school?” asked Applejack.
“OH MY GOSH!!” gasped Rarity ““What if it is?! What if they ask me to do wardrobe?! How will I be prepared for this?! It could probably be my one way ticket into making designs for the famous actors and actresses in Hollywood!!”
“Yeah, or not.” said Sunset, trying to calm the overreacting Fashionista down “Cause if it was, then they’d have camera equipment with them.”
“Ooh,” said Pinkie as she thought of something “Maybe it’s another person from Equestria that has come to take over the school like the Dazzlings did in the past!!”
“Uh, sure it is.” said Rainbow, not buying Pinkie’s crazier antics, as usual.
The bell soon rang, allowing them to close their lockers and head straight for their class in first period.
“You know, now that Pinkie Pie mentioned it out loud,” said Twilight “What if is another evil monster from Equestria?”
Sunset noticed that Twilight shivered at that, with Sunset comforting her friend and said “Relax Twilight, I’m sure it’s not. We hadn’t any trouble for a while after the whole business at the music festival. I’m sure whoever it is must be someone who wants to attend our school.”
“Excuse me, Sunset Shimmer?”
They stopped and saw Vice-Principle Luna approaching.
“Oh, hey Vice-Principle Luna,” said Sunset “What’s up?”
“My sister wants to talk to you,” said VP Luna “It’s nothing serious, she just wants you to speak to her.”
“Oh, okay.” said Sunset, then turned to the others and said “You guys go ahead, I’ll catch up soon.”
“See you later Sunset.” said Applejack as she and the others left whilst Sunset left with VP Luna.
As soon as they arrived, Luna knocked on the door and opened it. She peaked in and said “Sister, Sunset Shimmer is here.”
“Oh, good. Send her in Luna.” said Principle Celestia.
When Sunset walked in after Vice-Principle Luna left, she was surprised to see a person she had never seen before. The one in particular had orange hair and light Amber skin with blue eyes. But he was also wearing black boots for jogging and fighting, blue jeans, black jacket and a yellow shirt with a blue eagle on top. But on top of his shirt appeared to be none other than a medallion that looked like a lightning bolt made of silver, which is none other than Silverbolt.
“Ah, Sunset, good, you’re here.” said Principle Celestia after she placed her pen on the table “I’d like you to meet Bolt. He happens to be new in town and is our newest student.”
Sunset smiled and walked over to him, with Silverbolt standing up as they shook hands.
“Hi there Bolt,” said Sunset “Welcome to Canterlot High.”
“Thanks,” said Silverbolt “I really appreciate the warm welcome.”
“Sunset,” said Principle Celestia “Would you be so kind enough to show Bolt around the school so that he could know this place.”
“Sure, thing Principle Celestia.” said Sunset before she received a hall pass from the Principle. Then she turned to Silverbolt and said “Ready?”
“Sure thing.” said Silverbolt before turning to Principle Celestia “Sorry I couldn’t bring by birth certificate and transfer papers from my last school with me. But I’ll do my best on figuring out how things work until they come.”
Celestia smiled and said “No need to worry Mr. Bolt. Your need for education is all that we care about. And we hope you enjoy your first day here at Canterlot High.”
“Thanks again Prince…er, I mean uh…Principle Celestia.” said Silverbolt whilst he shook her hand.
For a moment there, Sunset thought Silverbolt nearly called Principle Celestia Princess . After the greet, Silverbolt followed Sunset out of the office and walked down the school. As they walked, Sunset thought she’d pass the time by striking a conversation.
“So, Bolt.” said Sunset, gaining his attention “Where are you from?”
“Oh, here and there.” said Silverbolt “I traveled to a lot of places.”
“Oh,” said Sunset as it peaked her interest “Are your parents bankers?”
“Because they move around a lot because of job positions?” asked Silverbolt, with Sunset nodding as he said “Nah, my parents passed away when I was three. I grew up an orphanage most of my life, so I skipped town before I turned sixteen. So, I traveled and been on the road for a while now, doing jobs here and there, so it’s just me. I came to town this morning.”
“Wait,” said Sunset as she realized something “Is that your RV outside?”
“Pretty cool right?” said Silverbolt “I won that at a contest last year. And thankfully, since I already had my driver’s license, I was able to drive around in it. And I also learned on how to fix it in case it gets broken, which is a good thing. It’s not much to look at…”
“Not much to look at?” said Sunset, as she now realized who’s RV it belongs to “That happens to be the Commander, one of the biggest RV” s in the country. And only seven of them were ever made. That thing’s like a moving suite.”
Silverbolt chuckled and said “I suppose. But I’d prefer not to show it off. You get what you can and you make the most of it.”
“Heh, kinda sounds familiar.” said Sunset, remembering her friends used to say that a while back.
During the tour, Sunset showed Silverbolt around. She showed him a few classes for art, science, math, advance physics, PE, baking, woodshop and languages. Even the gymnasium, the auditorium, as well as the library and it’s computers. But from every part of the tour, Silverbolt kept being kind to her by opening the door for her, keeping it open and gestured to walk in, which Sunset appreciated.
“He is so nice.” she thought to herself.
And finally, Sunset showed him the last part of the room for the tour as she said “And this here, is the music room.”
Silverbolt looked around and was impressed by the layout, even a handful of instruments. However, one in particular, caught his attention.
“Whoa,” said Silverbolt as he walked over to a guitar nearby “Is that a Gibson Flying V?”
Sunset blushed a little when she saw how much Silverbolt liked her turquoise colored guitar.
“Do you like it?” said Sunset “That’s my guitar.”
“Whoa, really?” said Silverbolt as he looked at it “And I really love the color on this thing. It’s beautiful. Kind of like your eyes.”
He instantly grunted loudly in shock, realizing what he just said. However, Sunset ended up blushing too whilst she was surprised to hear that.
“I mean uh, you know, it’s cool and all.” said Silverbolt as he tried to hide his embarrassment. “Mind if I uh…”
“Oh, sure.” said Sunset, allowing Silverbolt to pick up the guitar.
He picked up the guitar, plugged it in and began to strum a few chords as he hummed a song “Separate ways” from the band Journey. Sunset was impressed the way he played, even more impressed that he knew the song, for she thought she was the only one who listen to that a while back.
“Wow,” said Sunset when she heard him play “You really love that song.”
“You kidding?” said Silverbolt as he stopped playing, unplugged it and neatly placed it away “I’m nuts about that song. The way Steve Perry performed, he brought music to a whole new level.”
He sighed whilst crossing his arms and said “It’s too bad he quit thought. Some bands have a hard time trying to find a proper replacement for them, especially the singers.”
Sunset nodded in agreement, for he did have a good point though. Silverbolt then asked “So, about the guitar…”
“Oh, right,” said Sunset “My friends and I happen to be in a band.”
“Really?” said Silverbolt “What’s it called?”
“The Rainbooms.”
“Rainbooms?”
“It was Rainbow Dash’s idea.” said Sunset, until she rubbed the back of her head and said “But uh…they didn’t exactly start out perfect.”
“What do you mean?” asked Silverbolt with a flexed eyebrow.
“Well,” said Sunset as she didn’t want to brag “Rainbow’s ego kept getting out of hand and she sometimes criticized her friends” playing. Fluttershy kept complaining that Rainbow didn’t want to sing any of her songs. She’s a really good song writer. Rarity kept being obsessed with designing the wardrobes, she happens to be a fashion designer. Applejack kept grumbling and complaining about Rainbow and Rarity. Pinkie sometimes kept goofing off and I…” Sunset looked down as she was partially sad and said “I felt like an outsider. I really wanted to be part of the band, but they didn’t trust me because of my…past.”
Silverbolt could see that she felt troubled about it, however, what the others did when they first started out, made him slightly ticked about it, friends fighting over the dumbest things, that just wasn’t right.
“I kinda know that feeling,” said Silverbolt, gaining her attention as he said “Most bands kept going out of control, thinking that one is better than the other. Cause during every single one of their performance, they’re weak, they’re terrified, and they’re out of control. And one small move by the drop of a pin, they’ll end up losing everything.”
Sunset was a bit surprised by this, and asked “You experienced something like this before?”
“Sure have.” said Silverbolt as he showed her a news headline on his phone. On the title, it said “Deadlock caused massacre on stage”, whilst showing the band members were fighting, which surprised Sunset.
“Whoa, what happened?” said Sunset.
“I’ll show you,” said Silverbolt “But uh…it’s not gonna be pretty.”
He showed her a video of the band Deadlock, performing live in front of an audience. Things were going well, until the lead guitarist ended up stepping on the bass guitarist’s wires, causing his playing to sound sloppy. And in a blind rage, he used his bass to bash the guitarist away, causing him bump into the singer. The lead singer ended up punching the bass guitarist in the face, which knocked the rhythm guitarist away. The rhythm guitarist got so angry, he charged at them, only for the bass guitarist to trip the rhythm guitarist and made him crash into the drummer’s drum set, causing the guitarist to cuss and toss a piece of the drums at the rhythm guitarist, but it missed and hit a small child, taking everyone by shock whilst the band ignored it and continued to beat each other to a pulp.
Sunset stared in shock as she saw the whole thing, she looked back at Silverbolt whilst he placed his phone away and said “See what I mean?”
“Whoa,” said Sunset, reeling in from the footage “I see what you mean. I’m glad it didn’t come to that.”
“True that,” said Silverbolt “But if you lot had been together for so long, I can only assume that somewhere along the line it worked.”
“It did.” said Sunset as she chuckled. She then thought about the way he was playing. Seeing that it would probably be a good time to have him be part of a musical group, she said “You know, you should consider auditioning.”
“Auditioning?” asked Silverbolt.
“Yeah,” said Sunset “After school, they happen to do a music audition for the school and other band members. So, they plan on doing that and plan on performing to audition for the entire school. You should consider joining in, it might be fun.”
Silverbolt thought about this. It had been a long time since he sang for a few individuals. But for an entire school, it might be exciting. He smiled and said “Sure, why not. Might be a lot of fun.”
“Okay then,” said Sunset as she got excited “I’ll go let Flash and the others know.”
“Great,” said Silverbolt as he suddenly did a bowing gesture, taking Sunset by surprise as he acted like a gentleman and said “Shall I see you soon after the educational activity for the day, lady of the Shimmering Sunset.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush at his gesture. She couldn’t help but smirk and give him a light fist bump against his shoulder and said “Yeah, see you soon.”
She soon left the music room, heading down the hall to tell Flash. But as she walked down the hall. But her blush remained as she thought to herself “He is such a gentleman. And he’s really cute.”
Later that day, it was now lunch period in the Cafeteria. Sunset had just told them about who the RV outside belongs to and of who is now attending their school.
“So dat’s who’s RV” s parked outside.” said Applejack after Sunset was done explaining things.
“Oh,” said Fluttershy as she also remembered him “I had him in my class today. He was so nice to hold the door opened for me, even lent me a spare pencil when I forgot mine at home.”
“Oh, I know darling,” said Rarity “He even liked the attire I made when we were performing for the battle of the bands a while back.”
“You should try his cupcakes,” said Pinkie Pie as she suddenly drooled “I mean I bake good cupcakes, but the way makes them are so fluffy and creamy and amazing filling.”
The others couldn’t help but giggle at Pinkie’s reaction when they saw her drooling over cupcakes that weren’t hers.
“Heh, yeah, he’s actually a good guy.” said Rainbow “Before science class, he was able to help me figure out what was what. I didn’t get it at first, but the way he explained it in ways I could understand. it worked out better than I ever expected. And thanks to him, I’m caught up with my science homework and I don’t have to worried about being held back a grade.”
“And he’s quite smart,” said Twilight whilst Silverbolt unknowingly walked in to get some food from the cafeteria “He helped figure out some mathematical problems and physics that I’ve never seen before. He even wrote a ton of notes for me because he knew how much I love to research and compare with other forms of science.”
“Oh, speak of the devil.” said Applejack as she pointed at Silverbolt.
They saw him take a pick with a food of his choice, walked over to the closest table and sat down. Unfortunately, he thought it would be best to sit alone before he would get a chance to get to know everyone in the school. As he sat down and ate his lunch, he looked through a book and began to write a few things down at the same time. Sunset noticed that he was sitting far away and felt sorry for him.
“Oh, that’s so sad.” said Sunset in a sad tone when she noticed how far away, he was sitting.
“I wonder why he’s sitting all by himself?” asked Fluttershy.
“Maybe he feels like an outcast.” said Sunset.
“Yeah, that’s what happens when you’re the new student.” said Rainbow Dash “Trust me, Fluttershy and I felt the same way when we first got here.”
Applejack thought about something, then looked at Sunset and said “Hey Sunset, why don’t ya’ll invite him over? That way we can get a better chance to know him.”
“And from what we noticed darling,” said Rarity as she began to tease “You seem to have taken an interest in him.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush at their statement, but she realized that they were right, for someone like Silverbolt could use a friend. She stood up and walked over to him. As Silverbolt continued to write some things down, he felt a poke on his shoulder, gaining his attention and saw that it was Sunset.
“Oh, hey Sunny, what’s up?” asked Silverbolt.
Sunset couldn’t help but blush over the nickname that he gave her. She cleared her throat and asked “Say Bolt, why don’t you come sit with us? It would give us all a chance to know you.”
Silverbolt looked at her for a moment, then to her friends, who were waving at him. He couldn’t explain it, but he could sense their aura. He could sense the power of harmony is strong within them. He couldn’t explain how it was possible, but he had a feeling that these girls were connected. To make sure, he decided to take up on that offer.
“Sure thing,” said Silverbolt as he stood up and took his lunch and book with him “Lead the way.”
He walked with Sunset all the way to the Rainboom’s table. Applejack handed him an empty chair as he said “Thank you kindly ma’am.”
Applejack chuckled at the gesture “No problem partner.”
He soon sat down and looked at the cute faces from these girls. He had to admit, they look really beautiful. “Bolt,” said Sunset, gaining his attention as she said “I’d like you to meet my friends. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle. Everyone, this is Bolt.”
“Nice to meet all of you.” said Silverbolt, with everyone returning the gesture.
“So, Bolt.” said Twilight as she was the first to ask “Where do you originally come from?”
“Oh,” said Silverbolt as he started out “Canterlot City happens to be my hometown. I was living my younger days but I hit the road at the age of sixteen and decided to travel all over the country a bit and saw America whilst I was at it.”
“Oh, wow.” said Fluttershy, for she was really impressed.
“Wait,” said Rainbow as she realized something “You’re from Canterlot City too? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you around before.”
“Well, uh…” said Silverbolt, trying to cover up a secret of his “I was living in an orphanage for the first ten years of my life, then I moved upstate for a while when I started working at a handful of jobs that paid well. Like in auto and music shops. I’m a wizard at fixing any guitars.”
“You are?” asked Rainbow.
“Of course.” said Silverbolt.
“Then uh,” said Rainbow out of embarrassment “You mind fixing my guitar?”
She presented him her broken guitar, much to her friends” shock.
“Rainbow, what did ya’ll do?” said Applejack.
“Well, I was on my way down to school and I uh,” said Rainbow before she left out a nervous giggle “Ended up tripping and fell down, smashing it in three pieces.”
Silverbolt looked at that and hummed. He smirked and pulled out his guitar repair tool kit. He picked up the broken guitar and walked over to an empty table. They watched him work, using his screws, strings, a bit of extra bits and parts. They watched him work on the guitar. Within a good five minutes, he began to string it and play it, as well as a bit of polish for it. He slightly turned to them and smirked, making them wonder what he had done.
“Watch, and be amazed.” said Silverbolt.
The moment he turned around, they, even Rainbow Dash was in awe, for the guitar was now fixed, brand new and looked like it had never been broken. He walked over and handed her guitar back.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow with wide eyes and awe “Awesome.”
Pinkie ended up sniffing it and said “And it has that new guitar smell.”
“Amazing,” said Applejack “Ya’ll really are good at fixing instruments.”
“Eh, years of practice.” said Silverbolt as he shrugged and sat back down whilst Rainbow kept admiring her guitar.
“Anyway,” said Silverbolt “A month after I started to travel, and thankfully that time I had gained my driver’s license, I stumbled upon a contest that’s grand prize was the RV outside. The contest was about coming up with an original song that no one had ever heard of, so I performed a song they never heard before, knocked their socks off, and ended up winning it. Thankfully I knew how to fix those because of my time at the auto shops and learning more about new vehicles coming out, so I didn’t need to go to any auto shop to pay someone to get it fixed. Since then, I traveled a bit in style whilst also playing on my guitar too.”
“Wow, that’s amazing.” gasped Sunset “So…what made you come back home after all that time?”
“Well,” said Silverbolt when he looked at Sunset “I figured that in order for me to get a better job in life, I needed a diploma by finishing high school, then after that make better money, find a girl and settle down. And hey, what better place to do all that like going back to your hometown.”
“Heck yeah, that’s awesome.” said Rainbow as she gave Silverbolt a fist bump “So you play guitar too, huh?”
“Sure do.” said Silverbolt “I got the Gibson Les Paul with Seymour Duncan hum bucker pickups.”
“Whoa, sweet, those are some awesome guitars.” said Rainbow.
“What about you?” asked Silverbolt when he looked at Rainbow.
“I got a Dean Custom 350F series.”
“Damn, now those are awesome.” said Silverbolt, impressed with her choice of instrument “A friend of mine, Herman Li, used to play those before he switched over to an Ibanez E-Gen guitars.”
“Who?” asked Rainbow Dash in confusion.
He pretends gasped and said “You don’t know Herman Li? He’s like, on the top ten fastest guitarist alive from the band Dragonforce.”
“Really?” said Rainbow Dash as she stood up “Dragonforce happens to be one of my favorite bands of all time!!”
“You should,” said Silverbolt “He once claimed the title “Hands without Shadows” when he once outplayed Mike Batio.”
“Whoa, awesome.” said Rainbow “I gotta look this guy up.”
“So, wait,” said Pinkie Pie as she realized something “You also write songs?”
“Yeah, when I have free time.” said Silverbolt as he pulled out his book and showed them “Whilst I was traveling, I wrote a ton of stuff on there. Any kind of genre, you name it.”
They looked through most of the words, and were surprised to see how well they are. However, one song got Sunset’s attention.
“The power of friendship, can set you free?” said Sunset.
“Oh yeah,” said Silverbolt “That’s one of my favorites.”
“How does it go?” asked Fluttershy.
Silverbolt perked up and looked at them and asked “Really?”
“Well of course darling,” said Rarity “I think we’d all like to hear it.”
Silverbolt smiled, beamed even. For it had been such a long time he performed. He stood up and pulled up a stereo, which the girls noticed. At the same time, he pulled out a CD that said “Audio only”. He placed it inside and searched for a specific track. He placed a headphone on his head with a microphone connected, even placed a ring on, which he was thankful no one noticed.
He pressed the play button and turned around, smirking at the Rainbooms, making them curious. And just like that, the music began to play.
(Silverbolt)
Oh, oh
Oh, oh, ah
The Rainbooms were suddenly surprised to hear that, with every student in the cafeteria looking at him surprised.
(Silverbolt)
Every day, is a great day (great day)
As we reach out far and wide
Don’t be afraid
Cause when they offer their friendship
The magic of friendship, begins
And just like that, he began to dance whilst he sang, gaining everyone’s attention.
(Silverbolt)
It’s the time, of your life, yeah
You don’t wanna miss out
The adventures in friendship
There are so many reasons why
You really don’t wanna stop
Live your life to the fullest
The power of friendship, can set you free
Oh, oh, set you free
Oh, oh, yeah
Everyone was amazed by the sound of his voice, as were the Rainbooms as all of them were smiling, whilst some recorded him singing, then he jumped onto an empty table and danced a bit whilst he was singing.
(Silverbolt)
Every time, is the right time (Right time)
So, make every second count
Live up your dreams, you can make it
So, reach for it now, you can do it
So go out there and celebrate
He began to dance again whilst everyone cheered whilst he slowly moved over to Sunset.
(Silverbolt)
It’s the time, of your life, yeah
You don’t wanna miss out
The adventures in friendship
There are so many reasons why
You really don’t wanna stop
Live your life to the fullest
The power of friendship, can set you free
Within a split second, he picked up Sunset, which surprised her as they suddenly began to dance.
(Silverbolt)
Yeah, come on
Celebrate your friendship and make it last
Forever, and ever
Have a great time with your friends yeah
Come on now, you’re free, yeah
Set you free
Sunset felt a bit flustered by his moves, whilst at the same time, Principle Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna walked in and were surprised to see Silverbolt singing. He stood still after Sunset found her way back to her seat.
(Silverbolt)
Everyone, has reason, reason
To celebrate what you have, yeah
Don’t be afraid, to make a friend
Give it a chance you can make it
Your future is in, their hands
And just like that, he began to dance as everyone cheered, even the Rainbooms liked the song.
(Silverbolt)
It’s the time, of your life, yeah
You don’t wanna miss out
The adventures in friendship
There are so many reasons why
You really don’t wanna stop
Live your life to the fullest
The power of friendship, can set you free
Everyone yeah
Celebrate
Celebrate
Celebrate, yeah, oh
The power of friendship, can set you free
Oh, oh, Set you free
Oh, oh, Set you free
Oh, oh, Set you free
And just like that, the song died down the moment he stood next to his stereo and paused, whilst every student began to cheer for the sound of his voice. Both Celestia and Luna were quite impressed by his voice, even the Rainbooms were surprised to hear how good it sounded.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow Dash “Now that’s a voice.”
“Ah’ll says.” said Applejack, just as impressed.
Sunset blushed a little, not over how cute he is, but also the fact that he’s a great singer. “He’s good.” she thought to herself.
For the next ten minutes, they talked about more music and movies, as well as a few video games that some were interested until the school bell rang.
“Well, we gotta get to class,” said Sunset “See you after school for the auditioning.”
“Sure thing,” said Silverbolt “Looking forward to it.”
As soon as they left, he watched them leave, but he suddenly had a suspicious look on his face. As soon as he was alone, thankfully having a free period, he teleported himself onto the rooftop and began to think.
“Alright,” said Silverbolt as he thought to himself “There’s something odd but special about those girls.”
He leaned against part of the roof and thought about it. The seven girls, the Rainbooms, that he was sitting with were the same ones that were described from the newspaper clippings. But it was more than that, all of their auras had radiated Equestrian Magic within them. From what he could remember when he first came to this world and played music, he suddenly gained pony ears, tail and wings. He couldn’t explain how, but somehow the Rainbooms have that ability, but wasn’t sure how.
He realized that he needs to find out sooner or later, for ever since he came back to Canterlot City, he could feel the magic radiating all over the place, but he wasn’t sure where they were coming from. He needed to be sure, but he didn’t want to bring up the subject until he was sure that they were responsible for bringing Equestrian magic to this world. He knew what to do, but first he was going to do what he hadn’t done in a long time…performing in front of a live audience.
Especially to Sunset. Her wonderful form, her waving red and yellow hair, her beautiful skin and those beautiful eyes…
He mentally slapped himself, for how could he suddenly develop feelings for her if he hadn’t gotten to know her just yet. He suddenly blushed, but then again, it would be nice to get to know her. Maybe after he had earned her trust first, for he was sure that she wouldn’t just trust anyone like that. Maybe after the audition.
He smiled to himself and said “It’s time to rock and roll.”
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 3: Rocking out Loud
Soon enough, the end of the school day was approaching. After everyone was done with class, everyone did their routines and made sure to pack up their things or do some extra studying before going home. But in the gymnasium, everyone was focused there. They were all setting up to audition so that they could be in a proper band or just to hear their music play.
At the same time, Silverbolt had gone back to his RV to fetch his favorite guitar and amps. He figured that if he was going to play, he needed to rock out in ways he had never done before. Once he was able to load them out, he realized that he was going to have some trouble trying to move it to the gymnasium. He noticed another guy coming by.
He was wearing a Canterlot High sports outfit, nearly resembling Rainbow’s outfit, but in a dark navy blue jacket instead.
“Hey there,” said Silverbolt, gaining the guy’s attention “You mind helping me out with this please?”
The guy came over and helped him lift the amp until they were inside. Once they were, they were able to set it down on a small wagon in order for them to pull it and take it to the gym, which will be easier for them to do so.
“Hey, thanks for the help, man.” said Silverbolt as he offered a fist bump.
“Hey, no problem, man.” said the teen as he offered one in return. But when he noticed Silverbolt’s amp, his eyes widened in surprise and said “Whoa, no way. Is that Marshall JCM 800 series?!! That’s incredible, they discontinued those almost ten years ago.”
“It sure is.” said Silverbolt “I was able to find this that some guy was selling. It looked in really bad condition, so after giving it some tune-ups and some tweaks and upgrades, I was able to restore them to their former glory.”
“That’s incredible!!” said the teen as he was impressed by Silverbolt’s talent “And it even looks brand new.”
“Nope, it’s better than new.” said Silverbolt with pride. He extended his hand and said “The name’s Silverbolt, but you can just call me Bolt.”
“Nice to meet you,” said the young man “Name’s Fast Track.”
“Fast Track huh?” said Silverbolt “I guess you’re really talented with a guitar, huh?”
“Sure am,” said Fast Track “Never miss a note and I play my guitar the fastest in school.”
“Sweet,” said Silverbolt “I’d like to hear it sometime.”
“Oh, heck yeah.” said Fast Track as he was looking forward to it.
Once they arrived at the gym, Silverbolt and Fast Track had already set up things on stage. “Hey, thanks again for the help.” said Silverbolt.
“No problem, man.” said Fast Track “Can’t wait to hear you play.”
“Sure, no problem.” said Silverbolt as they shook hands.
Their eyes suddenly began to glow out of nowhere, as if something had possessed them. After a few seconds, they quickly let go as their eyes stopped glowing.
“Uh, see ya.” said Silverbolt as he wasn’t sure what just happened.
“Uh, yeah, sure.” said Fast Track as he felt the same whilst they walked away. Unknown to him and many others, he suddenly gained wings like a Pegasus and he was glowing blue, whilst saying “What was that about?”
As the glow, wings, tail and ears faded, Fast Track bumped into a certain rainbow haired girl. To his surprise, it was Rainbow Dash.
“Oh, uh,” said Fast Track, for he was surprised to see Rainbow and blushed when he saw her “H-hey Rainbow.”
“Oh uh,” said Rainbow as she blushed a bit “Hey Fast.”
(Now for those who don’t know, Rainbow and Fast Track were friends with one another since preschool. But by the time they hit freshman year, both had secretly developed a crush for one another. Then after the whole memory stone incident, Fast had asked her out. They didn’t want to say anything but they kept their relationship a secret. So far it worked and no one has noticed a thing.)
“So, what brings you out here?” asked Fast.
“Oh, we came here to see any of the music players auditioning.” said Rainbow.
“You are?”
“Yeah, even the new kid is going to perform.”
“Oh yeah, I bumped into him.” said Fast “He seems like a cool guy.”
“Heck yeah, he is.” said Rainbow.
“Rainbow, come on,” Sunset called out “We don’t wanna be late for watching the audition.”
“Coming!” said Rainbow. As she was about to walk past, she stopped and looked at Fast, but blushed again as she said “So uh…we still good tonight?”
“Sure are.” said Fast “Our usual spot.”
“Great, see you then.” said Rainbow before she gave a quick kiss and quickly ran off.
Fast Track couldn’t help but blush as he held the side of his face and kept that goofy smile. “I love that woman.” said Fast as he walked away like a loved dazed doofus.
Sure enough, everyone began to audition for those who wants to join future bands. Silverbolt had to go through a dozen people, all who would audition for the bands. Silverbolt began to adjust his guitar, getting ready for the performance.
“Okay,” said Silverbolt after he was done adjusting his guitar “That should do it.”
“Hey, Bolt.” said Sunset, gaining Silverbolt’s attention. He saw the rest of the Rainbooms coming up to greet him.
“Oh, hey guys, what’s up?” asked Silverbolt after he stood up.
“Well duh,” said Rainbow “We wanna see you play.”
“Really?” said Silverbolt.
“Of course, darling,” said Rarity “Sunset told us you were skilled with a guitar, so we came to see how well you perform.”
“Whoa,” said Rainbow as she saw his Gibson Les Paul “So that’s your guitar. Looks awesome.”
“Thanks.” said Silverbolt.
“Oooh,” said Pinkie as she darted over to the JCM 800 series “I like this.”
“You should,” said Silverbolt “It’s one of the best Amps ever made in the country. Though they may have discontinued those, I was able to put it back together.”
“Mighty impressive.” said Applejack when she noticed how skilled he was.
“Where’d you get all this stuff?” said Rainbow as she was clearly impressed.
“Well,” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head. He couldn’t let them know so he had to cover it up ““I bought most of this at a garage sale and the Amps from a store that no longer sold them when they placed it on stock. So, I got them at a fair price and restored them myself.”
“Wow,” said Sunset as she looked over them again “You must’ve gotten some good deals out of it.”
“Goodness darling,” said Rarity as she looked over at the tolex of his amplifier. “The Tolex of your amplifier appears to be falling off. If you want, I could fix that for you if you want darling.”
“Really?” said Silverbolt “Are you sure about that. I don’t want you to go through all that trouble.”
“Oh, nonsense darling.” said Rarity “It’s the least I can do.”
He thought about it and said “Alright, you convinced me. I’ll take you up on that offer. But…only if you have free time. Any other time I do not wish to intrude. As a gentleman would say; a lady should not be burdened with such weight on one’s shoulder when they already have so much on their plate already.”
Rarity couldn’t help but blush and giggle. Fluttershy whispered to Sunset and said “You’re right. He’s so nice.”
“Told you.” whispered Sunset back.
“Alright then,” said one of the Judges out loud “The auditioning is about to begin.”
“Alright then, we’d better get back our seats.” said Twilight as she pointed at the seats.
“And we’d better be quick.” said Pinkie “Otherwise the good seats will be gone.”
They soon went to their seats with them waving to Silverbolt, with him doing the same.
Sure enough, the auditioning went underway. He noticed that a large muscular guy was playing violin with a girl with a cello. “Wow,” said Silverbolt when he noticed the muscular one “Who’d thunk that a guy with all that muscle can play such a gentle note.”
Next up was a blond girl with cross eyes, which Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile, for she was really cute. However, he was baffled when he saw her play on a piece of metal and a bow. “Okay wow,” said Silverbolt “You really can play any kind of instrument if you just put your mind into it.”
Next up were two idiots (Aka Snips and Snails from what he heard), tried their best to rap, but they both were terrible. Deciding to have a little fun, he used his magic to throw his voice out in the crowd and yelled “Aw, come on, I’ve seen a burrito who could wrap better than that!!”
Within a split second, everyone began to laugh out loud, even the Judges couldn’t help themselves. Feeling insulted, both Snips and Snails stormed off of the stage, having enough and no longer decided to perform in the musical.
After an hour, Silverbolt was the last one left. After Fast Track helped him load up the amp on the stage, Silverbolt plugged his guitar in whilst he attuned the string. Once the string was just right, he smiled, for he was ready. Soon he stepped in the middle of the stage, ready to show his music.
“Knock em dead Bolt!!” shouted a familiar voice.
When he looked ahead, he saw the Rainbooms, all of them eagerly wanting to cheer him on as they were curious of how the plays his music. He smiled, for all of them were in for a real treat. He walked over to a girl, which he learned was Vinyl Scratch, or DJPON3 when he recognized her from her online music playing alongside her bestie Octavia. He showed her what to do in order to wire his laptop on the PA. After he was ready on stage, the judges were ready.
“Are you ready?” asked the first Judge.
“Hold on,” said Silverbolt “Gotta tunes it up first.”
Once he was done, he was ready. He looked at the crowd and said “First of all, I’m gonna do a three part. The first part, a solo guitar playing from a boy from Korea who played it so well. The second and third is one of my favorites from the bands called Motorhead and Dragonforce.”
Some were now curious of how he was going to play. He signaled Vinyl to hit play, which she did.
As he played, he was lost in an epic guitar solo. He wasn’t even looking at the crowd, for his eyes were closed as he was so focused on the guitar itself, he played the notes perfectly with such precision and speed, even Rainbow had a hard time catching up on how he played. But at the same time, the teachers overheard it and they saw him play, which they thought was impressive.
**********************************************************************
Up next, he decided to play another song. "Up next, a very old but very awesome classic. Lemmy Kilmister, this one’s for you."
Everyone heard him play an old song from Motorhead, and all of them admired of how he decided to dedicate playing for the Motorhead legend, Lemmy Kilmister
**********************************************************************
At the end, he was done playing, then he looked at the crowd and said "And now, for the ultimate finale. Dedicate to the band Dragonforce."
As he began to play, he began to sing too, but again his eyes were closed, focusing on the song and the song alone. Everyone stared in awe when they saw him play, even Rainbow couldn’t believe her eyes. For he was so into the solo, he barely noticed what was going on around him. And his voice, wow, his voice was so amazing, even most couldn’t help but record that they were lucky enough to do since the beginning.
**********************************************************************
After he was done, he panted for a bit, for the playing took a lot out of him, but he was glad he was able to finish. But as he looked at the crowd, he noticed how everyone was staring at him. Feeling nervous, he spoke to them through the microphone.
“So uh,” said Silverbolt as he wasn’t sure how they would react “How was that?”
For the next few seconds, the room was silent. But before he knew it, the entire room was filled with the biggest applause Silverbolt had ever heard. They were cheering, screaming like fan girls, loud whistles and whoops. Silverbolt smiled whilst he was wiping the sweat from his brow whilst he sat near the edge of the stage. Everyone soon began to ask him to join their bands. The Rainbooms on the other hand, had watched from the Bleachers and they were amazed and had their mouths agape when they heard him play and widened eyes. They too began to cheer in their own way.
“THAT WAS AWESOME!!! ” shouted Rainbow Dash whilst she pumped her fist in the air.
“Whoa!! ” said Pinkie as she stood up whilst she was holding her face with the biggest grin she had “That was even better than the biggest drum solo ever!! ”
“Oh my,” said Rarity as she fanned herself, for though she may not be interested in music like the others, Silverbolt had greatly surprised her “That was most impressive.”
“Whoa,” said Twilight as she adjusted her glasses “He was playing as if he was some sort of Rock and Roll guitar god!!”
“It was really loud,” said Fluttershy, but her mood changed as she smiled “But it was amazing.”
“That there boy’s hands were faster than any living animal on the planet.” said Applejack as she adjusted her hat, but was just as impressed.
Sunset kept staring at him in awe. She kept staring at him whilst Silverbolt smiled and waved at the crowd. She herself couldn’t help but smile and blush slightly, whilst thinking “He’s amazing.”
After the cheering died down, Silverbolt spoke to them and said “Okay now, thanks a lot for your attention. I know what I played was amazing, but we’ll let the judges decide to see who I’m more qualified to play in which band. Whoever it is, I’d be honored to play. Until then, let me take a quick break. We’ll continue afterwards.”
Silverbolt soon stepped off of the stage in order to find himself some water. Sunset stood up and said “Sorry girls, be right back.”
As Sunset left, Rainbow then said “We should totally have him play with us.”
“Ya’ll sure ya can handle the competition?” said Applejack with a smirk.
At the same time, Sunset continued to search for Silverbolt, but she couldn’t find him. That was, until she noticed something glowing down the hall around the corner. But the moment she took a peek and to her shock, she saw Silverbolt glowing, and he had pony ears and wings like Princess Twilight’s, but they were grey, whilst he was glowing grey too whilst he was drinking water. She quickly hid behind the lockers in order not to be seen.
After he was done, Silverbolt splashed some water on his face. He looked up in the air and smiled to himself, saying “Man it feels good to be performing again.”
He soon walked away in order to have some thoughts to himself. But Sunset on the other hand, she was shocked to say the least. For the glow Silverbolt had on him, it was Equestrian Magic, for she recognized it anywhere.
“That’s Equestrian Magic.” she said to herself “Pinkie Pie was right, maybe he is some sort of monster, coming here to take over our school. I gotta warn the others.”
She soon ran down the halls, trying to find a way to her friends. By the time she arrived, her friends were at their lockers, digging through their stuff.
“You guys!! ” shouted Sunset, gaining their attention as they saw her frantically ran up towards them.
“Whoa there Sally,” said Applejack as she was able to catch Sunset in order to calm her down “What’s goin on?”
Sunset looked up and said “Bolt has Equestrian Magic!!”
“WHAT?!!” shouted the Rainbooms as they quickly got together.
“Darling, are you sure?” said Rarity as she approached Sunset.
“Positive,” said Sunset “When I followed him, he was down at the hall and…he was glowing grey.”
“Oh no!!” shouted Pinkie Pie “It’s the Sirens all over again!!”
“What’ll we do?!” asked Fluttershy.
“We have to find a way to stop him before it’s too late!!” said Sunset.
“Then what are we waiting for, let’s go!” said Rainbow.
Soon, the Rainbooms ran down the hall to find Silverbolt and stop him.
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 4: Revelations part 1 (Rewrite from 21/09/2022)
Silverbolt was on the rooftop of Canterlot High School, leaning against the glass dome, playing an old song he heard from an old man a long time ago. The way he played it was beautiful. Soon enough, after he was done, he signed with a smile.
“Ah, I always loved that song.” said Silverbolt “Too bad about what happened to the guy’s son. To think he ended up killing six people. That’s a bad way to…”
However, his thoughts were interrupted as he felt something grabbing him and flipped him over, hard. “My what beautiful eyes you have.”
He soon regained his focus, and through blurry vision, saw Sunset and the others, and they didn’t look happy.
“Sunset…what…?” said Silverbolt, until he suddenly remembered what they were wearing, making him go “Hoot”, and ended up blocking his eyes.
“If you’re planning on hiding like that!!” said Pinkie Pie “It’s not gonna fool everybody!!”
“No,” said Silverbolt “I’m doing this because all of you are wearing skirts, and I don’t want to be a peeping Tom and see another girl’s underwear, so can you please let me stand up so that I don’t get accused of being a pervert?!”
The girls, sans Rainbow Dash, blinked and looked down, realizing that all of them were wearing skirts. They ended up blushing and held their skirts down whilst Sunset said “Fine, just…just get up already.”
Silverbolt instantly got up frantically and dusted himself, whilst saying “Thanks.”
“See,” said Rainbow as she pointed out “This is why I prefer to wear pants in situations like this.”
Silverbolt looked at her, observed her pants, smiled and said “Well you do look good in those.”
“Thanks.” said Rainbow as she smiled with pride and crossed her arms. Until she blinked, rapidly shook her head and ended up pinning him against the wall whilst she shouted “Don’t change the subject!!”
At first, Silverbolt tried to say something, when all of a sudden, he felt something, something he hadn't felt in a long time.
He then felt the pull coming from Rainbow's geode, whilst flexing his eyebrow. 'Wait, it can't be.'
He activated the magic in his eyes and took a better look at it. And to his shock, he could feel the aura coming from it.
'That's Equestrian Magic?' thought Silverbolt in shock. And the geode wasn't the only one.
He saw that Rainbow had Equestrian Magic too. 'If she has it too, then that means...'
He looked around, and he could feel Equestrian magic from the Rainbooms too. Not just their geodes, but the girls too.
“Incredible.” said Silverbolt as he looked at them “You girls have Equestrian Magic too?”
They were a little surprised, for the reaction on his face showed he was really surprised as he couldn’t believe his eyes. “How? Since when? How is that even possible?”
Sunset then stood near him with a stern expression and said “How did you even get yours?”
“I had mine since the day I was born.” said Silverbolt “Then I ended up absorbing magic from that bell, ended up being immortal and traveled. Eventually I came here trying to find a better life.”
“Oh really?” said Pinkie Pie as she was on his left with a suspicious glare “And what are you planning to do here? Trying to find a way to defeat us and take over our school?!!”
Silverbolt wanted to retort, but he suddenly had a deadpanned expression. Did they seriously think that?
“Okay, A, are you serious right now?” said Silverbolt as he started off “B, why in the world would I do that? And C, if I was a power hungry maniac, which I’m not, I’d go to a place that had higher power. Like a Mayor, or a Governor, or a Senator, or the World Leaders at the United Nations. But to take over a school, a place where they go to different classrooms, studying various things that they keep changing every year because of the new year, where every teenager had family and friendship dramas, constantly doing homework whilst also stressing out at every major event where they said “Where is it, we need it, does it match my dress?” all the time, whilst secretly having the urge to get laid in either the bathrooms or the locker rooms? That’s just lazy thinking.”
They were a little disturbed by the last part that he mentioned, but Pinkie Pie thought about it, and said “You know, now that he mentioned all of that out loud, he kinda does have a point.”
“Okay,” said Sunset as she raised both her hands for everyone to be quiet so that she could ask the right question “If you’re not doing that, then why are you here?”
“I’m here to check up and protect the portal between here and Equestria.” said Silverbolt.
The Rainbooms were surprised by what he said, with Rarity asking “You know about the portal?”
“Well duh, I know about the portal,” said Silverbolt “I’m the one who created it.”
Now all of them were shocked by this, whilst they looked at one another at the same time. Rainbow ended up letting him go, allowing Silverbolt to straighten out his clothes a bit.
“Wait,” said Sunset when she realized something “You’re from Equestria too?”
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt “I’ve been there a long time ago, then I later moved here.”
“Oh no,” said Sunset as she realized that she made a mistake “We’re so sorry about that.”
“Yeah, sorry,” said Rainbow with a sheepish smile as she said “No hard feelings?”
Silverbolt suddenly smirked, grabbed and flipped both Rainbow and Sunset over, taking them by surprise, even Rainbow and Sunset after they landed onto the ground, with Silverbolt dusting his hands and said “Yeah, we’re even.”
“Okay, Rainbow, I can understand why you flipped her,” said Twilight “But why Sunset?”
“Because she flipped me first before talking to me?” Said Silverbolt whilst Rainbow and Sunset got up. “To be fair, maybe I shouldn’t have glowed like that when I was trying to refresh myself.”
Sunset cleared her throat and looked at Silverbolt, “Again, sorry for accusing you like that.”
Don’t worry about it, it was a slight misunderstanding. And to be fair, I should’ve said something before we did anything else.”
“You protected Equestria’s portal?” asked Fluttershy.
“Well yeah,” said Silverbolt “I’ve been around here ever since the school was built.”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” said Rainbow as she got up and dusted herself off “How the heck is that even possible? The school had been around since the beginning of 1900. If you’ve been here for like…more than a hundred years, how the heck do you still even look like a teenager.”
“Well, I was a normal Pegasus back on Equestria,” said Silverbolt before he crossed his arms and looked away “Until Grogar’s stupid bewitching bell made me an Alicorn as well as being immortal in the first place.”
Everyone was taken aback by this from what he revealed whilst they looked at one another. Then they looked back at him, with Applejack asking “Who are ya’ll?”
Having no other choice, Silverbolt chose to reveal himself and said “My name isn’t Bolt. My real name is Silverbolt.”
Sunset’s eyes suddenly widened like dinner plates and said “Wait, the Silverbolt?!! ”
“That’s me.” said Silverbolt as he crossed his arms.
“Wait,” said Twilight as she looked at Sunset “You know him, Sunset?”
“Yeah,” said Sunset “Princess Celestia once told me stories about the first ever Stallion Alicorn who lived during the time of a great unicorn wizard known as Gusty the Great. I thought he was only a legend because he lived over 1200 years ago.”
The Rainbooms were surprised to hear this as they looked at him, with Silverbolt keeping his composure. Sunset looked at him and said “But how is that even possible? I thought you were only a legend.”
“Nope,” said Silverbolt “Been here all this time.”
“But if you’ve been here all this time,” said Twilight as she adjusted her glasses “How come you haven’t gone back to Equestria yet?”
“Well, it’s a long story.” said Silverbolt “Mind if we talk about it over lunch, considering that school came out five minutes ago.”
The Rainbooms looked at one another, with Rainbow saying “Yeah, I could eat.”
The others soon agreed, with Silverbolt smiling and said “Good, and I know just the place.”
He pulled out a large blue stone out of his pocket, tossed it in the air and grabbed it, whilst saying “The only way to travel.”
Silverbolt aimed the stone at the opposite direction, causing the stone to glow bright and created a door in front of them, taking them by surprise. He opened the door for them, gestured to the door and said “Ladies first. Proper manners after all.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush at this, making her the first to walk. Seeing that it was safe, the rest soon followed suit. Silverbolt followed last, allowing him to close the door behind him, making it disappear. Soon enough, all of them were at a different location, taking them by surprise.
“Whoa,” said Sunset as she looked around “Where are we?”
Pinkie suddenly gasped, for she recognized the building that was across the street from them. With her saying “No…way.”
“What is it, Pinkie Darling?” asked Rarity.
“Don’t you know that place?!” said Pinkie Pie as she pointed at the building ahead of them.
The building that was before them was the Red Arrow Diner, with Silverbolt saying “Welcome to the Red Arrow Diner, one of the best diners in all of Manchester.”
“Manchester?!!” shouted the girls.
“Now then, shall we?” said Silverbolt as he led them to the restaurant.
“Wait,” said Applejack as she looked at it “It looks a lot different than in the advertisement, bigger even.”
“Eh, they had a bit of an accident a few years ago,” said Silverbolt “So I came over and helped them out, even helped them make a lot bigger to attract more customers. Every now and then I come by here. I want to pay for the meals but all of them are so grateful, they let me dine here whenever I please.”
“You think they’ll recognize you?” asked Twilight.
As they approached the Diner, the clerk up front began to greet the new customers.
“Ah, welcome to the Red Arrow Diner,” said the clerk as he turned to face them “How can I…?”
But the moment the clerk looked; he was surprised to see who was in front of the Rainbooms. The clerk suddenly laughed as he spread his arms in joy “Welcome back Mr. Silverbolt!! It’s been a long time!!”
“Frederic, my man!!” said Silverbolt as they hugged and laughed, which surprised the girls as the two of them knew each other.
“Welcome back to the Diner,” said Frederic “You really must come by more often.”
“I plan to in the future.” said Silverbolt “But in the meantime, I’ve got some guests with me too.”
Frederic noticed the seven girls behind him and said “Ah, more guests, welcome.”, then he turned to Silverbolt and said “The usual spot?”
“The usual.” said Silverbolt with a thumbs up.
The waitress guided them to the first floor. She guided them to a private booth, which surprised the girls, for it had enough space and was reserved for privacy. Soon enough, all of them entered inside and took their seats. The waitress began to receive their orders whilst she began to write them down.
“Thank you now,” said the Waitress “You just wait here and we’ll arrive with your order shortly.”
The Waitress left, leaving them alone in their booth, with Silverbolt looking at the Rainbooms and asked “So, where do I begin?”
“How about the very beginning.” said Rainbow.
“Let’s see,” said Silverbolt as he began to think “Heh, it felt like it was only yesterday. Long before Equestria was founded, I was born a Pegasus around the time of Gusty the Great.”
“Gusty?” said Twilight.
“She happened to be a famous Unicorn Sorceror long before Equestria was founded.” said Sunset, as she remembered her history of Gusty well.
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “I was actually born an orphan, I had no idea who my family was, and I was left at Gusty and her family’s doorstep. At first, the Unicorns didn’t like me because I was different.”
“Wait, didn’t like you?” said Pinkie Pie “But aren’t the Earth Ponies, Unicorns and Pegasi the same?”
“Actually,” said Sunset, gaining their attention “You wouldn’t believe how much mistrust ponykind had with one another. Always at odds with one another.”
“Really?” said a surprised Rarity. “Ponykind were at conflict with one another?”
“That they were.” Said Silverbolt, “Like Humanity, ponykind had always been at odds with one another. The Unicorns can use magic, the Earth Ponies can help grow crops of food and the Pegasi can fly and manipulate the weather in order for it to rain and snow. And because of that factor, they let that go to their heads and they ended up thinking that one was better than the other. Even the leaders tend to think that way too. Goes to show, no matter what world, conflict and differences are always there to stand in the way of building a better tomorrow.”
“But after a powerful storm came, the medallion that Gusty gave me ended up absorbing the lightning, thus I ended up gaining the power of shooting silver lightning bolts, hence why I was called Silverbolt. The villagers thanked me for saving them and they accepted me as one of their own. I felt more loved and welcomed there.”
He chuckled and said “Heck, another reason why they liked me because I was a talented singer. My head was so filled with music I could sing about just anything.”
“Anything?” said Fluttershy.
“Yep.” said Silverbolt. He then smirked and said “For example. Picture any kind of old lady. I mean, any, kind of old lady.”
Sure enough, they began to close their eyes and pictured the only old lady in their head. The only old lady they could think of was Granny Smith.
“You picturing her?” he asked.
The girls nodded yes, with Invictus began to sing, whilst they were picturing him singing about Granny Smith.
(Silverbolt)
I went downtown the other day
To check out the nearest convenient store
I was checking out the apples and what did I see?
A crazy old lady on roller skates
Crazy Lady
Oh, oh, oh
Crazy Lady
Oh, oh, oh
Give her a banana and she’ll act like a chimpanzee
Wait, say what?
Give her a banana and she’ll act like a chimpanzee
After he was done, they slowly opened their eyes, widened them like dinner plates whilst their mouths were agape. He couldn’t help but smirk at the reaction of their faces. That was, until Rainbow was the first to stifle her laughter, and ended up laughing very hard, with the rest of the Rainbooms joining in, as was Silverbolt. Soon the laughter died out as they recollected their breaths.
“Oh man,” said Rainbow as she wiped her tear away “Now that was funny.”
“Ah agree,” said Applejack. Though she didn’t like to laugh about her granny like that, but picturing her on roller skates as well as acting like a chimpanzee was too good to pass up to laugh about that “But all and all, the song was amazing.”
“Thanks.” said Silverbolt “The villagers loved any song I could come up with.”
He then frowned and looked away whilst he said “Until Grogar came along.”
“Grogar?” said Rarity.
“Don’t let the name fool you,” said Silverbolt “Grogar happens to be a large goat that was known as the godfather of all monsters. He even had a powerful bewitching bell that allowed his power to be greatly increased. He could even command any kind of monster under his command.”
He lowered his head as he said “It was a dark and terrible time, when all the monsters were close to waging war against Ponykind and every creature beyond their borders.”
The Rainbooms were taken aback of how worse Equestria was back then. Silverbolt looked at them as he continued with his tale.
“One day, Grogar unleashed his monsters and ordered them to attack.” said Silverbolt, remembering that day all too well. “He might have succeeded into taking over Ponykind had both Gusty and I not stood in his way. She used her magic and I used my lightning to subdue them. Then we faced Grogar. He was really powerful, even with the power of his bewitching bell.”
He looked down and said “Gusty and I never gave up as we kept on going. But during the fight she ended up taking away his bewitching bell, nearly leaving him powerless. But as Gusty landed next to me, Grogar unleashed another attack that could’ve destroyed us. To protect my best friend, I pushed Gusty out of the way whilst I held onto the bell. But just as his magic could’ve destroyed me, something happened.”
“Like what?” asked Twilight.
“Well,” said Silverbolt “As I mentioned before, I was able to absorb the lightning and added them to my own. But as the bell generated lighting too, I ended up absorbing the bell by mistake. And in turn, it ended up creating harmonic energies around me, creating the power of Harmony, as well as turning me into an Alicorn.”
Everyone was taken aback by this, even Sunset, she got up and said “How is that possible?!”
“I really don’t know, it was a mystery for me too.” said Silverbolt whilst Sunset sat back down “But anyway, after I turned into one, Grogar attacked me head on, but with all my magic, I ended up destroying him, saving the world in the process.”
The girls were amazed by his story, with Pinkie saying “That, is, amazing.”
“So, what happened after that?” asked Sunset.
“After Grogar was defeated,” said Silverbolt “Something about the bell threw me off. I don’t know what it was about, but it left me uneasy to say the least. To find out what the bell was capable of, Gusty and I dedicated our lives studying the power of the bell and unlocked many secrets that would be deemed impossible for anypony to grasp or wield its power.”
Silverbolt then looked down in sadness, with his eyes tearing up whilst he said “But I realized too late to know what after when I became an Alicorn, it ended up costing me a heavy price.”
Sunset realized what he meant as she said “You became immortal.”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt “Through the ravages of time, my best friend was old and frail. During her final hours I chose to stay beside her. She was my first best friend. After I buried her, I soon left home, forced to wander the world and help those in need.”
They could see how sad and broken he was as he shed a tear, which the girls felt sorry for him. Out of instinct, Sunset held his hand whilst both Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy hugged him, trying to make him feel better. He cleared his throat and hugged them back, thanking them for their support.
“During my travels,” said Silverbolt after he broke the hug “I ended up meeting Starswirl the Bearded…”
“Wait, you met Starswirl?” said Sunset in her astonished tone.
“I did.” said Silverbolt.
“Who the heck is Starswirl?” asked Twilight.
“Starswirl the Bearded happens to be one of Equestria’s greatest sorcerers.” said Sunset.
Until they heard a scoff and saw a look of disgust on his face when Sunset mentioned Starswirl being great. They were confused, but realize that they would have to save that for later.
“Anyway,” said Silverbolt as he continued “Years after that, I noticed how the pony tribes kept on fighting with one another.”
“Fighting?” said Rarity “Whatever for?”
“See,” said Silverbolt “Each pony has different responsibilities on Equestria. Pegasi can control the weather, Earth Ponies can build and grow food whilst the Unicorns help raise and set both the sun and moon.”
“Wow,” said Applejack “Sounded like an exhausting job.”
“Oh, it is.” said Sunset, for she knows it all too well.
“Unfortunately,” said Silverbolt as he groaned and sat backwards “Those pony assholes were so stubborn they had a great mistrust to one another.”
They were surprised by his sudden language, with Twilight asking “Why?”
“I have no idea,” said Silverbolt as he got mad, but tried his best to control his anger “But back then, the lands of old were ruled by hatred instead of friendship and they only cared about themselves. The Pegasi controlled the weather and the Unicorns raised the sun and moon. Unfortunately, they demanded a ton of food from the Earth Ponies.”
“Well, I mean it is a fair trade, is it not?” asked Rarity “I mean if the Unicorns didn’t bring out the day and the Pegasi didn’t control the weather like the rains, the Earth Ponies wouldn’t be able to grow their crops.”
“Yeah, but mistrust ended up growing between, so I decided to teach them a lesson that would make them truly suffer.”
“What did you do?” asked Fluttershy in worry.
“I created the Windigos.”
“WHAT?!!! ” shouted Sunset as she stood up as she couldn’t believe it “YOU WERE THE ONE THAT CREATED THE WINDIGOS?!!! ”
“Uh, what are Windigos?” asked a confused Rainbow Dash.
“The Windigos are ancient creatures that feed on hatred.” said Silverbolt “The more hatred they have, the more powerful their blizzards become that would soon bring eternal winter that could kill anypony.”
All of them were taken aback by this that he was the one responsible for nearly destroying ponykind “I did it to scare them into trying to unite them, but their leaders were too stubborn.”
He then began to list them, starting with the Pegasi.
“Commander Hurricane, the leader of the Pegasi was so stubborn, he didn’t want to form an alliance with the others. I mean, all the Pegasi did all the hard work by fighting off different monsters from the skies and help created the weather, all he ever did was sit around, barking orders and instigating a fight with the other tribes. So, I used my magic to turn myself into a Pegasi and challenged him to a duel. Whoever won became the leader. I overpowered him and became their leader. In turn, even reluctantly, he would follow my orders and would try to make peace.”
They were surprised by his method. Then he talked about the Earth Ponies.
“And Chancellor Puddinghead is no different,” said Silverbolt as he slapped his forehead and rested his arms on the table “His ideas are so terrible, they’re none existent and he’s a greedy pig. He’s the reason Everypony’s food storages are at their lowest and he eats more than the rest of ponykind combined. And because of his lack of leadership and laziness and very irresponsible lifestyle, he would doom all of ponykind. So, I decided to challenge him too in my Earth Pony disguise. After I beat him and also became in charge, I demanded that he would form a treaty, otherwise I’d burn all of their villages to the ground.”
They were again taken aback by this. Then he talked about the Unicorns.
“And I really, really, hate Princess Platinum.” said Silverbolt as he sat back and held his head in frustration “I mean, she’s the worst ruler of the entire kingdom. I tried to tell her father, but he wouldn’t listen. She was nothing but a spoiled brat who was born with a silver spoon up her ass. She never even treated Clover the Clever with any respect, despite being Starswirl the Bearded’s apprentice, the one Unicorn that actually saw sense and that all Unicorn kind respected. She held them back and treated them like slaves instead of giving them respect. She never thanked them for their hard work and thinks she rules everything because of her lineage and she’s done nothing to help her tribe, just whining and complaining. So, in my Unicorn disguise I also challenged her. After I beat her, she was so terrified of me, even when I threatened to cut her horn off, she quickly did what I asked.”
The Rainbooms were taken aback by Silverbolt’s statement about the three leaders.
“Wow,” said Pinkie Pie as she looked at Sunset “I knew you guys have problems, but I didn’t know they were that bad.”
“You don’t know the half of it.” said Silverbolt as he banged his head onto the table. But he cleared his head and sat back up whilst saying “Thankfully, their subordinates were the only sane ones in the tribe. So, I secretly brought them together and I convinced them to try and work together to try and overcome the great catastrophe before it was all too late.”
“Ya’ll did?” said Applejack “Like who?”
“Let’s see.” said Silverbolt as he began to think “There’s Clover the Clever, a Unicorn who was under the tutelage of Starswirl the Bearded. There’s an Earth Pony Secretary named Smart Cookie. And then there’s a Private from the Pegasi named Pansy.”
He looked at them and said “They even admitted their own mistakes and were the only one who saw sense. Clover admitted that the Unicorns, think that they’re better than everyone else, just because they can use magic, Smart Cookie admitted that the Earth Ponies would rather wage war at each other because they didn’t like different things. Pansy admitted that the Pegasi like to boast, thinking that they were better because they can control the weather and water to leave others to dry.”
He leaned in and said “Even after they were able to overcome their differences, the leaders had finally been able to see sense. But I met up with them again and I threatened them by going…”
And within a split second, Silverbolt slammed his hands on the table, stood up and had demonic eyes as he said in a demon voice “If you ever, fight with one another again. The cold will be the least of your worries.”
The girls were frightened by how he acted, causing Silverbolt to realize that as he sat back down, cleared his throat and said “Sorry about that.”
“Wow,” said Fluttershy as she leaned in “You really must’ve been passionate about protecting Equestria.”
“In more ways than one.” said Silverbolt.
At the same time, everyone’s order arrived, with them thanking the waitress as she left. Once they left, and everyone eating their food, Rarity asked “So what did you do after you ensured that Ponykind were united.”
“I continued to travel Equestria, trying to find ways to help others.” said Silverbolt. But as he ate his meaty order, some were surprised by this, making him noticed as he said “What?”
“Uh, ya’ll are eating meat.” said Applejack.
“Yeah, so?” said Silverbolt.
“But aren’t you disgusted about it, being a former pony and all?” asked Twilight.
“Nah,” said Silverbolt “When I came here, I was disgusted at first, but then I discovered that when I arrived her, my physiology changed, meaning I can digest any food. But if you’re allergic to them, you can’t eat it. Granted I was a bit disturbed at first, but I got used to it.”
After he took a bite, he said “Anyway, after Equestria had formed, I traveled the world to try and help those in need. My first stop was Rockhoof and the Mighty Helm.”
“The Mighty Helm?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“The Mighty Helm are kind of like the Vikings,” said Silverbolt, making the others going “Oooh” when he gave them a mental picture “They’re quite the strong warriors. And back then before the Pegasi and Unicorns helped them, the Mighty Helm mapped most of Equestria.”
He leaned back with his arms crossed, thinking about certain times.
“I even met the Pillars of Equestria back then.” said Silverbolt.
“Pillars?” asked Fluttershy.
“That’s what they called themselves.” said Silverbolt “There happens to be Rockhoof, Mistmane, Flash Magnus, Somnambula, Mage Meadowbrook and Starswirl the Bearded.”
Sunset was shocked that he knew them.
“You know the Pillars of Equestria?”
“Sure have.” said Silverbolt as he sat forward “I helped, taught and fought alongside all of them. I secretly gave Rockhoof his strength so that he could save his village from a volcano. I taught Mistmane a lot about magic, even after she sacrificed her youth. I helped Flash Magnus face down a platoon of dragons that were threatening a nearby village…”
“Whoa,” said Rainbow as she sat up and was greatly impressed “You faced Dragons?!!”
“That we did.” said Silverbolt as he managed a smile with pride. Then he continued and said “I taught Somnambula on how to solve a ton of riddles and also to never give up on hope. I even met Mage Meadowbrook but uh…it wasn’t pleasant.”
“Not pleasant?” said Pinkie Pie.
“See,” said Silverbolt as he thought out loud and said “I accidentally stepped on Poison Joke.”
“Poison Joke?” said Applejack “Don’t ya’ll mean Poison Oak?”
“Nope,” said Sunset as she gained their attention “Poison Joke, whenever you step on them, tends to play pranks on your body.”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt as he thought out loud and said “Like a swollen tongue, a deep voice, upside down wings, being the size of a mouse, your fur being all shaggy like a dog, a floppy horn with polka dots on it.”
“Wow,” said Rainbow “Not want to be caught in something like that. What did it do to you?”
“Well,” said Silverbolt as he got nervous, then said “It made me burp bubbles.”
“Well, that doesn’t sound so…” said Pinkie before she was cut off.
“And then fart fire.”
Everyone’s jaws dropped at that and looked at him. He groaned as he rested his head on his right hand whilst he said “I ended up suffering hemorrhoids for a week.”
“Eeeeeeeewwwweeee.” said the Rainbooms when they were a bit disturbed by that part.
“Anyway,” said Silverbolt, trying to clear things up “After she helped me, I taught her everything she needed to know about every form of medicine that she knows.”
He crossed his arms and began to think. “After that,” said Silverbolt as he thought about his latest “I went to Canterlot Castle, the capitol of Equestria itself. It was still undergoing construction. I even reunited with Starswirl the Bearded. He was even teaching Princess Celestia and Princess Luna…”
“Wait,” said Rarity in her surprised tone “Did you say, Princess, Celestia and Luna?”
Sunset whispered to Rarity and said “Remember when you guys saw doubles of yourselves back at Equestria after Spring Break? Well Principle Celestia and her sister Luna also have doubles there, and they’re the rulers of Equestria.”
“Oh, that makes much more sense.” said Rarity as she continued to listen to the conversation.
“When I met them,” said Silverbolt as he continued where he left off “Starswirl asked me to help oversee Canterlot’s construction, as well as help teach both the Princesses in their studies. I taught them certain powerful magic. And whilst they were taking breaks on the weekends, Starswirl and I would continue to learn more new spells and rune magic. And everything we learned; we wrote on a journal.”
He couldn’t help but chuckle as he said “Well, I wrote for both of us, considering that Starswirl’s horn writing was horrible. Heck, it’s so bad a chicken could write better than that.”
They couldn’t help but giggle at that too, with Silverbolt continuing with the story.
“Whilst during the week,” said Silverbolt “Whilst Starswirl continued to study more spells, I made for him, I taught the Princesses. But instead of boring them, I used a method that both of them understood, the fun way. After they were done studying after learning new spells, which they passed with flying colours, both of them were grateful and saw me as a second father. Few years later, both of them had grown and had just begun to rule Equestria. Sometimes whenever they were down, I’d sing for them, which they greatly enjoyed. They loved my songs, it even helped them sleep better when they needed rest.”
He then looked down as his expression changed.
“Is something wrong?” asked Fluttershy when she and the others noticed.
“Oh, right.” said Silverbolt, clearing his throat and continued “But after that, a pony from a distant village approached Starswirl and the others, for he needed our help to stop a threat to his village.”
“Oh?” said Twilight “Like what?”
“The Sirens.”
“The Sirens?!!” shouted the Rainbooms sans Twilight.
“Wait, you know about them?” said a confused Silverbolt.
“Uh, long story.” said Sunset “Continue?”
“Anyway,” said Silverbolt “The pony who came to ask for helps name was Stygian. He was the one who went to get help to stop the Sirens. But after Starswirl and the others stopped them, the villagers praised them. But unfortunately, nobody noticed Stygian. For he studied the Sirens and helped them prepare to face them. But seeing that he didn’t have any magic or strength, nobody noticed him.”
“Huh,” said Applejack as she thought about something and looked at the others “Kinda reminds me of Wallflower.”
Some agreed to that, with Silverbolt saying “I told him that he didn’t need some power he needed to be. It was because of his guidance that they were able to succeed. But he wanted to do more, so I told him he should create copies of the artifacts back at Pone Hedge, so that he could see if he could be a Pillar too and stand alongside them. I told him he was already a Pillar. A Pillar of Guidance. But we both decided to create copies of the artifacts to be at a museum so that future generations could learn more. I told him that he should tell Starswirl that I said that he could do it.”
“But what did you do in the meantime?” asked Fluttershy.
“Whilst I was away,” said Silverbolt “I wondered if there were more to explore. Then I remembered that Starswirl created a mirror portal that led to a parallel version of Equestria, but a powerful Unicorn named Sombra was the good guy whilst Princess Celestia and Luna’s counterparts were the bad guys.”
“Really?” said Sunset in her surprised tone.
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “But I remembered they had to shut it down because the portal was too unstable. I looked over at the notes and I realized that Starswirl did it all wrong, so I fixed it and ended up creating a new portal. But back then I didn’t need to use the mirror portal. I created one out of pure energy.”
Both Twilight and Sunset were taken aback by this as their eyes were widened in awe. “You really did?”
“Yup.” said Silverbolt “But when I first traveled here, I was surprised that I could turn into a human, but my immortality was still in effect. Plus, I discovered that I couldn’t use my magic, so I took what artifacts I could to help me use them. The portal closed on me and I was temporarily stuck. So, I went around and that’s when Canterlot High was being constructed.”
“That’s how ya’ll build the portal?” asked Applejack.
“Not really. Whilst I had trouble trying to get back, I noticed that they had already built the statue near the school. And they also added a mirror to it. Remembering the spell Starswirl casted on the pervious mirror, I did the same there. At first when I attempted it, I thought it backfired on me. Until one day, when the moon was full, the portal activated. That’s when I realized how the portal worked. Like in the movies when Werewolves transform with the power of a full moon, the same reacted with the mirror portal. Which I learned that it can stay open for about three days.”
“Wait, once a full moon?” said Sunset surprised “I thought the portal opened up once every thirty moons.”
“How long are thirty moons?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“About two years.” said Silverbolt “But I merely passed the rumor to Starswirl and the others to keep them from using it, especially Princess Celestia because she was reckless with the other mirror. But I also made a discovery.”
“What discovery?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“That this world really did have magic a long time ago.”
The girls were all shocked by this, with Rarity saying “How is that possible?”
“Basically,” said Silverbolt as he told them “Long ago, during the Dark Ages, magic used to be on a daily basis and there were plenty of folk who could use them to help others. But the technique had been forgotten by the time the Middle Ages came to an end. And those who did know, well…got burnt to a steak.”
Many were shocked to hear this, with Sunset leaning back, for it made partial sense.
“However,” said Silverbolt, then they noticed he had an angered look on his face “When I got back, I found out that Starswirl and the others kicked Stygian out.”
“What?!” said the Rainbooms.
“Why the heck would they do that?” said Pinkie Pie.
“They thought that he stole their artifacts and tried to take the power for himself.” said Silverbolt.
“That’s the most ridiculous thing ah ever heard.” said Applejack “Didn’t he tell them that ya’ll told him to tell them that.”
“He did, but they didn’t believe him.” said Silverbolt “I was angry at them for what they had done. So, I ended up doing the one thing I never thought I’d do…I stripped the powers of harmony from them.”
They were surprised by what he could do.
“You know about the Elements of Harmony?” said Sunset.
“I do,” said Silverbolt as he revealed the ultimate truth “I’m the one who created them.”
Now all of them were shocked beyond words, not being able to respond to that. Silverbolt continued as he said “When I first created the Elements, they at first represented Strength, Beauty, Courage, Hope, Healing and Sorcery. But after what the Pillars had done, I recreated it into something new. They then became the Elements of Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty and Magic. The very things that Equestria stands on now.”
Sunset had so many questions, for Silverbolt just admitting it off of the bat, Princess Twilight would freak out about this.
Silverbolt looked down and said “But shortly after Stygian came back, he was turned into the Pony of Shadows, a monster bent to cover the world in eternal darkness. So Starswirl, in all his idiocy, didn’t bother to try and help him, instead, he just thought about banishing him in to Limbo with them in it.”
“Lim, what now?” said Applejack.
“Limbo,” said Silverbolt as he created holographic images, which took them by surprise “A realm between realms.”
“Hold up,” said Rainbow as she changed the subject “If magic once existed in this world, how can you suddenly use it?”
Silverbolt thought about it and told them the easiest way he could. “Picture magic, as a radio frequency. If you stay in one world long enough, you’ll be able to use it on a daily basis. But if you come to say, this world, you won’t be able to access your magic. However, if you find a way to tune into that frequency…”
“You can use magic at will instead of through other uses.” said Twilight as she widened her eyes in shock, then smiled as she said “This is amazing.”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “I didn't realize it at first, but overtime the more I came here, the more I slowly started to figure it out. I’ve been studying and learning on how to access that kind for nearly 30 years. It wasn’t easy, but with the right equipment, ingredients and magical output, even a child could wield it without any risk.”
“Amazing.” said Applejack.
“But um, darling.” said Rarity “Back to the topic at hand. What is…Limbo exactly?”
“Ah, right of course,” said Silverbolt before he cleared his throat and said “Limbo is a realm between realms. And it is also a place where time stands still completely. If say a thousand years pass by, you’ll still remain the same.”
They were shocked over the discovery, with Fluttershy saying “Oh, how awful. To be trapped in there, with the possibility of watching everyone you loved and care about age away and everything you loved will cease to exist.”
“In a way it is.” said Silverbolt.
“And what happened back at Equestria after the Pillars and Stygian were in Limbo?” asked Twilight.
“After that,” said Silverbolt “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna founded the Elements of Harmony to stop Discord, a being of powerful Chaos magic. And during their reign and using their power, they stopped other threats like Sombra, Tirek and Chrysalis.”
He then had an angered look as he looked away “Until Celestia and Luna screwed up big time.”
“What did they do?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“As the years of their reign went by,” said Silverbolt “Luna grew jealous of her sister because their kingdom favored her day than they do of Luna’s night. Both Celestia and I told her that it’s not true. But she was blinded by her own greed to even listen. So, she ended up being corrupted by dark magic and transformed into a monster, called Nightmare Moon. And Celestia tried to use the Elements of Harmony to free her from her darkness, but because her link to the elements had been cut, the elements were only at half strength, so she couldn't purge the darkness from her. So, she ended up banishing her instead until a solution could be found.”
They were shocked to hear what Celestia had done.
“But why didn’t you help Luna, she could’ve been saved.” Said Fluttershy.
“I did find a solution and I really wanted to help her,” said Silverbolt, “But I’m afraid I was busy with a different problem on the other side of the world.”
“Doing what exactly?” asked Applejack.
“I was busy fighting Yogh.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset suddenly paled in shock and horror, then said “Y…Yogh is real?”
“As well as Cthulhu.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset clasped her mouth in shock, with the others confused.
“Uh, what are y’all talking about?” said a confused Applejack.
Sunset looked at Applejack and said “Yogh and Cthulhu are two of the most powerful deities that ever existed. They were known as the destroyers of life.”
"That's right." said Silverbolt, which shocked everybody.
They were the most powerful and fiercest of creatures that ever walked on the world. They attacked Mt. Aris from the sea when the Hippogriff kingdom had just begun to establish itself.
Myself and many brave creatures from every kingdom came together to put a stop to their lust for conquest.
We fought bravely with all our might and magic against the two threats. If we had not stopped them, every creature throughout the world would suffer.
**************************************************************************************************
“I lost a lot of good friends that day.” Said Silverbolt, which took many by surprise. He looked up and said “After I got back, I heard what happened between Celestia and Luna.”
He looked down and gripped his hands “In the end, I was fed up with that world. Making more and more mistakes instead of remembering what I taught them. No matter how hard I tried, Ponykind still has a habit of screwing things up. So, I chose to leave Equestria and came to this world, and hope that there would be more sensible ponies who would one day see the light.”
He looked at them said “It was a long time since I was there, but I was able to put it to bed and moved on with my life. If others tend to come here, they’re going to have to do the same one day. I gave it my all and my best, but in the end, it was never good enough for them.”
Applejack sensed something in his words, then said “Do ya’ll have regrets?”
“Part of me thought I could continue to guide Equestria and the kingdoms beyond their borders to a new tomorrow and someday,” said Silverbolt, until he scoffed and said “Fighting evil, protecting the innocent and keeping the balance, it was all kid stuff. Heck, they helped do me a big favor by showing me the truth. Cause in the end, I was so sick of that place I never wanted to set foot in that world again.”
Again, Applejack picked it up and said “Ya’ll are a bad liar you know that. Ya’ll still care, cause of Gusty, am ah, right?”
He signed and looked down, giving her his answer, which she was satisfied and that she was right. “I made a promise to Gusty I would find a way to unite the world. But when I absorbed the bell, I received a temporary vision, that my place would not be in Equestria, and as soon as Nightmare Moon was gone, I would leave this world. So, I ended up creating a mirror, to act as a portal between here and Equestria. Once I was done, I made sure that others would know that it can only open every two years, but the real secret was that the portal would open every month because of the full moon.”
As he was done halfway with his food, he said “After I left, I chose to stay in this world. But not before I took a handful of treasures to help me get by in this world, as well as tons of magical artifacts and spell books and various other things to help get me by. But then I realized that when the portal is opened for three days because of the full moon, anyone from this world would accidentally end up in Equestria. So, I chose to protect the portal and watch over it whenever it opens. But I also casted a spell on the statue, plus combined with a special concrete, the portal would remain safe and no one could ever use it.”
“And you’ve been here since the 1900” s ever since?” asked Rarity.
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt after their food was done and the waitress took their plates away.
“So, what did you do after all this time for more a hundred years.” asked Fluttershy.
“Well,” said Silverbolt “On many occasions, I did a ton of jobs with skills I never thought possible. I worked as a chemist, an engineer, an artist. In fact, half of the medicine, buildings and art in art galleries in Canterlot City was my doing, but I had to use different aliases.”
They were surprised by that, with him saying “I also partied at a lot of places, played a lot of guitar. Been to a whole LOT, of music concerts.”
“Whoa, so that’s why you’re so good on the guitar.” said Rainbow “You played a long time.”
“That and I wrote a ton of songs,” said Silverbolt “Half of the bands throughout history had sung most of my songs. The pay was good too. But I wrote music that came from the heart, not just out of the blue like a cluts.”
“But if you’ve been here a long time,” said Sunset with a flexed eyebrow “How come we’ve never knew about you here? Or even noticed or seen you for that matter?”
“Well after 1993 came along,” said Silverbolt whilst their desserts had arrived “I got tired of protecting the portal, and thanks to the spell I casted, no one would be able to pass through the mirror unless they had an Equestrian Aura, like myself. So, I decided to go on vacation and traveled the world. During my travels I learned about any form of martial arts to help fight better, studies through various universities to help me learn more about the world, especially seeking out places that were once considered myths. Heck, I even met other musicians, listened to their music and also learned how to cook with various ingredients. I even studied engineering and construction, so that I could learn to build things.”
“Wow,” said Twilight, clearly impressed “You really must’ve broadened your horizons.”
“Sure have.” said Silverbolt “Gotta gets along with the times and all.”
“So,” said Sunset “What made you come back after all this time?”
Silverbolt took out a book and presented it to them, opened it and turned it around so that they could read, whilst he said “I think you girls know why.”
He showed them the news and blog clippings, which surprised them as their activities had not gone unnoticed. They were at first nervous, but Silverbolt said “Which begs the question. How did all of you get Equestrian Magic.”
Some were a bit nervous about this, but Sunset was the first to answer as she said “It was my fault.”
Silverbolt quirked an eyebrow and asked “What do you mean?”
“The thing is,” said Sunset before she looked at him “I was from Equestria too.”
He blinked in surprise at that, then asked “How?”
“Well,” said Sunset as she looked at him “About three years ago, I was a Unicorn who studied at the School of Gifted Magic, which Princess Celestia runs. I studied under her when I became her personal student. During my education I progressed farther than any Unicorn whoever attended.”
She then lowered her head and said “But I ended up becoming selfish and greedy and wanted more.”
“And let me guess,” said Silverbolt “You wanted to be a Princess?”
Sunset looked up at him in surprise, with him saying “Trust me, you’re not the first one to want to be an Alicorn. I have watched many ponies who have that potential, but none of them could hold a candle stick to what Celestia and Luna had. When I first tested them, I had to make them go through certain trials. Seven of them in fact.”
“Wait,” said Sunset as she perked up “What are you saying?”
“I was the one who turned them into Alicorns after they passed their trials,” said Invictus, before he looked at her and said “And I’m the only one who knows how to make someone an Alicorn.”
Sunset was greatly taken aback by this, with Silverbolt explaining further. “Seven Trials, each of them difficult than the last. Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Laughter, and Magic. The final trial, is where you used the lessons you have learned, to inspire those who were in need. Once they passed, they became Alicorns.”
“But…” said Sunset as she realized something “Celestia never gave me that kind of test.”
Silverbolt was surprised by that, and said “I’m sorry what?”
“Well,” said Pinkie when she answered in a big sentence, considering that Sunset told them the story before “Celestia gave Sunset every single test she ever could. But her biggest one was that she had to make friends, but she refused, thinking that friendship was a waste of time. She ended up being impatient and demanded that she be made a princess. But the only reason why she got impatient was that she didn’t teach her the right way like you did, because she couldn’t connect with her in a correct way.”
Though Sunset was surprised that Pinkie had remembered that, Silverbolt had been the most shocked, with him looking down and said “What were you thinking, Celestia?”
They were surprised to hear that, with Sunset saying “What are you saying?”
He slowly looked at her and said “When I went for that trial, I made six friends as a result, which was the Pillars of Equestria that I hadn’t met before that fated time. The same for Celestia and Luna when they made friends. It’s how we’re connected to the Elements of Harmony.”
“Whoa.” said the Rainbooms as all of them were surprised.
He then gestured to the group and said “Continue.”
Sunset sighed and said “But whilst I continued to be selfish, she tried to make me see sense through the magic mirror, the same mirror that brought me here. Which in time, it made me more selfish. Having enough of my selfishness and greed, including my arrogance, she dubbed me unfit to be her personal student and kicked me out of her castle. But I ended up giving them the slip and escaped through the portal, causing it to be shut down behind me and I ended up here.”
“Wait?” said Silverbolt as he suddenly looked a little ticked “Celestia just, showed, you the mirror?”
“Uh, yeah?” said Sunset with a hint of nervousness.
“Celestia.” said mumbled Silverbolt as he lowered his head as he said “You let someone else see it when I told you not to? You idiot.”
He hit his fist on the table, startling them. But he looked at Sunset and said “Continue.”
“After I got here,” said Sunset as she looked down “I spent the past two years trying to get what I wanted. Like being the Princess of the Fall Formal. I was so selfish, I would do whatever it took to get what I wanted, so I ended up breaking friendships apart and hurt everyone around me. Even…my friends.”
He could tell that she really regretted what she did, with the rest of the Rainbooms feeling bad for her, because she kept bringing up her past and beating herself up over it.
“But before the Fall Formal happened,” said Sunset “I went back through the portal when I found out that there was a new Princess, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I even stole her crown and brought it back here. When I brought the crown here, Princess Twilight followed me here in order to try and retrieve the crown that I stole.”
“But let me guess,” said Silverbolt as he couldn’t help but smirk “She acted like a complete weirdo when she first came here, right?”
Rainbow and the others couldn’t help but giggle at that, with Pinkie Pie saying “You got that right.”
“Anyway,” said Sunset, continuing with the story “When I tossed the crown here, Fluttershy thought it belonged to the school so she handed it over to Principle Celestia. So, Twilight decided that if she were to get the crown back, then she would need to win the Princess of the Fall Formal. I at first tried to discouraged her, sabotaged her and framed her to make sure that she wouldn’t get in my way.”
“But I assumed that you underestimated her resourcefulness, correct?” said Silverbolt.
“I did.” said Sunset. She then looked down in guilt “But when she managed to outwit me, I ended up losing it. After I got the crown, I wanted to get more power from it, but because of my own selfish desires and greed, I ended up accidentally summoned dark magic from the crown and it…turned me into a demon.”
As Sunset looked down in sadness whilst the others tried to comfort her, Silverbolt was surprised by this, then asked “What kind of crown was it?”
“Oh, it was the Element of Magic.” said Pinkie.
Silverbolt widened his eyes in surprise, then he looked down and said “So the Element of Magic had been recreated after all.”
They were a bit surprised by this, with Applejack asking “What do ya’ll mean?”
“After Princess Luna was banished,” said Silverbolt “I split the Element of Magic into five pieces and combined them with the other five. If the sixth bearer would find the spark, then they would unlock the Element of Magic’s true power.”
He then looked down and said “As for Sunset turning into a demon…that was my fault actually.”
Sunset looked up in shock as she said “What?”
“Before I divided the Element of Magic,” said Silverbolt “I added a failsafe inside it. That if anyone were to use the power for their own arrogant and selfish desires, it would automatically turn them into a monster.”
They were shocked by that. Rarity however, remembering something, she asked “You wanted Princess Celestia and Starswirl to use them, didn’t you?”
“I wanted to teach both of them a lesson for what they did to both Stygian and Luna, so that they could feel the pain that the others felt.” Said Silverbolt. Then he sighed and said “Then again I was blinded by my anger for why I did what I did.”
“You did that out of anger, darling?” asked Rarity.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “I was angry at Luna and Stygian for them getting easily succumbed to their darkness without seeking help. I was angry at Starswirl and Celestia because one casted Stygian aside without giving him a chance to explain whilst the other banished her sister without contacting or telling me about it. I was angry at myself because I wasn’t there for them when they needed me the most.”
He looked at them and said “As their teacher, it was my responsibility to look after them and ensure that they would continue to lead and guide ponykind to a better tomorrow by following my instructions. But unfortunately, I failed to realize that during their accomplishments, pride can cloud their judgment. I guess that’s one of the reasons I left Equestria. I failed them when they needed me the most, and like a coward I left.”
“Oh, I’m sorry you felt that way.” Said Fluttershy whilst she held his hand, “But you didn’t know what would happen. You were simply exploring the other our world and you were dealing with deities on the other side of the planet. You couldn’t have known something like this would happen.”
“I wish I did.” Said Silverbolt “They were my responsibility. If I had known all of this would happen…”
“Darling,” said Rarity as she gained his attention, and gave him a sorrow look whilst saying “Some things are just beyond our control.”
Silverbolt nodded, then looked at Sunset. He held her hand as a sign of forgiveness. She looked at him whilst he said “I’m also sorry for putting you through all that. The last thing I wanted was for someone else to get dragged into this and get hurt because of my rash decisions. You must’ve been through a lot.”
Sunset looked down in sadness, which caused him to rub his thumb on her hand. He used his finger to lift her chin as they looked at one another.
“I promise I’ll make this right to you.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset couldn’t help but smile at that whilst sitting back up. “Thanks. But it’s not necessary. I’m just really thankful that the girls and Princess Twilight helped me. If it weren’t for them, I’d still be where I was. And I wanted to go back to Equestria, but I feel like I still have much to do here, to make up for my mistakes.”
“At least you’re lucky you would be able to make up for your mistakes.” Said Silverbolt. “For me it’s ten centuries too late.”
Now it was Sunset’s turn to hold his hand, gaining his attention. She couldn’t help but blush whilst she smiled and said “It’s never too late.”
Silverbolt managed a nod and a smile, appreciating the encouragement. He looked at them and said “And from what I can gather, all of you represent the elements of harmony.”
“We do?” asked Fluttershy.
“Yep,” said Silverbolt “I can see it through your auras.”
“Auras?” said the Rainbooms.
“See, Auras are a distinctive atmosphere or quality that seems to surround and be generated by any living being. And I recognize the colors of your auras from the Elements of Harmony.”
He looked at Applejack first and said “From you, yours is the Element of Honesty. Meaning you’re one who’s always telling nothing but the truth and that you’re the most straightforward person when it comes to others and the things around you.”
“Huh,” said Applejack as she looked down “Ah never like to lie whenever others asked me a question or my opinion.”
“Except that time when you lied so much when you were a little girl you and your whole family ended up in the hospital.” said Rainbow Dash with a teasing smirk.
Applejack nudged Rainbow over that comment, which surprised Silverbolt and said “Why and how the heck did that happen?”
“Long story.” said Applejack with a groan.
He looked at Fluttershy next and said “Yours is the Element of Kindness. Meaning you’re kind and gentle to those around you, even the most dangerous people. And you always help those and comfort those in need.”
He couldn’t help but smile and said “Which is an admirable trait by the way. The world could use more people like you.”
Fluttershy couldn’t help but blush and smile over that comment.
He looked at Pinkie Pie next. “Yours is the Element Laughter. Meaning you bring joy and happiness to those who are sad. And from the smell of cupcakes on you, you have a habit of baking delicious treats and help bring smiles to those who have none and you’re also a wizard at throwing birthdays. Also…”
He whispered to her and said “You also have the power to break the fourth wall.”
Pinkie looked at him with shock and surprise, with him whispering “I can tell.”
Pinkie leaned back and giggled by the previous comment “That I do. I always love making people smile, even from my parties I organize.”
He then looked at Rarity next. “Yours is Generosity. You have a habit of helping and give to those who have nothing and ask for nothing in return. And from your clothes, you’re also an expert designer and you also give to those because it makes them feel special. Hence why you’re like a jewel of your friends’ eyes. Which by the way…”
He then pointed at the outfit she was wearing “You look amazing in that.”
Rarity blinked in surprise and said “I do?”
“Well of course,” said Silverbolt “You so have the hips and body to pull off that outfit.”
Rarity couldn’t help but blush.
He looked at Rainbow next “And from Rainbow Dash, she represents the Element of Loyalty. You’re devoted to support and stand by those that matter to you the most, and when you never leave them hanging, no matter the dire situation.”
“Heh,” said Rainbow with a smirk whilst she leaned backwards “I am pretty loyal to my friends, huh?”
“Except that time during the Battle of the Bands.” reminded Applejack, which made Rainbow blanch and flinch at the same time.
“And that time during Anon a Miss.” reminded Twilight.
“And that time when you blabbed to Juniper about something she didn’t want to hear, got mad and trapped us in the mirror.” reminded Pinkie Pie.
“And that time you ruined our Spring Break.” reminded Fluttershy.
“Okay, I get it!!” shouted Rainbow, which made Silverbolt flex an eyebrow at her, which Rainbow noticed and said “What?”
“The overconfident, arrogant cocky one.” said Silverbolt whilst rolling his eyes “Every band’s got them.”
“Excuse me?” said Rainbow whilst growling.
“You know darling, he does have a point.” said Rarity whilst the others looked at the Rainbow haired girl, making her pout and crossed her arms.
Before he continued, he asked “And what did you mean by Anon-A-Miss?”
Five out of Seven of the Rainbooms were guilty as they looked down. Twilight decided to fill them in, as she said “A while back before Christmas and long before I came, Applejack and the others asked the others to spend some time with her, because she didn’t have anyone else here. Then one day, a hurtful blog posted by Anon-A-Miss came along, and posted about Applejack’s embarrassing nickname online. Applejack’s sister, Apple Bloom, claimed that Sunset did it.”
Silverbolt’s eye twitched at that, but they didn’t notice as Twilight continued.
“Then when they went to have a sleepover at Rarity’s, Sunset took some pictures to preserve the moment. Then when they were sleeping, Sunset wrote a message to Princess Twilight about how thankful she is to have friends. Then the next day, the pictures somehow got posted and they automatically think Sunset did it, because the website looked like something she’d make. They ended up blaming her, thinking that she sold out their secrets, and in turn, they left her crying, breaking their friendship with her in the process.”
Silverbolt began to slowly grip his cup, whilst showing it was close to be cracked.
“Sunset ended up being alone for weeks whilst at the same time, the others continued to be humiliated. Then a while after that, everyone else’s secrets at CHS and everyone blamed Sunset. Soon enough, Sunset came along and told them that she didn’t do it and she wrote a message to Princess Twilight about how she felt about them. But they still didn’t trust her. That was, until the culprits were…”
“Were who?” said Silverbolt with a slight anger in his voice, which Sunset began to pick up.
“It was Applejack and Rarity’s sisters, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, along with their friend Scootaloo. They got jealous of their sisters spending time with Sunset and they wanted to make her look bad, despite the fact they didn’t realize that she didn’t have any family and friends here. They didn’t think it would go out of hand this way.”
Silverbolt’s anger felt like it was at a boiling point, but then he remembered an old friend of his who taught him how to calm down. He took a deep breath for five seconds, held it in for six seconds, and released it for seven seconds. He repeated the method thrice, and then calmed down.
“I see,” said Silverbolt, as the Rainbooms noticed that he was able to calm himself down before he spoke. “But if they had a problem with it, why didn’t they just tell you?”
“They were too upset to think about that.” Said Applejack. Then she looked down and said “But in hindsight, ah should’ve told Apple Bloom why we were spending time with Sunset.”
“Same with me and Sweetie Belle.” Said Rarity.
“And me and Scoots.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“When Sunset told us that nobody wanted to spend time with her before the holidays and that she didn’t have any family in our world, and we understood why she couldn’t go back because she was too afraid to face her mentor,” said Applejack “It’s just that…”
“You chose to spend time with her because you know what it’s like not to have any parents to go back to, even if you are in a different world.” Concluded Silverbolt, “And the reason why your sister and her friends wanted to be part of it because they didn’t want to be left out because of the holidays, but they failed to realize that not everybody is lucky to have a family, that you only wanted to spend time with them, because you know what it’s like to be alone.”
They looked at him surprised, with Silverbolt looking at them and saying “Believe me, I know what it’s like. I may have been adopted, but I know what it’s like to be alone, not knowing who my parents were, being forced to be alone when the village didn’t like me, and Gusty being my only friend whilst she spent time with her family, I felt like an outcast. And…lonely. If it weren’t for Gusty…I don’t know where I’d be.”
Silverbolt nearly wanted to shed a tear, thinking about those days. They were worried when they saw that face expression, but he quickly sniffed and wiped his eye before they could see anything else.
“Uh, where was I?” said Silverbolt.
“You were continuing to talk about our geodes and Twilight was up next.” Said Pinkie Pie.
“Right, thank you.” Said Silverbolt before he cleared his throat whilst he looked at Twilight next and said “Yours is Magic. Because of the fact that your friends stuck by you and taught you what it meant to be a friend, even if it didn’t work out the way you expected it to. They helped you unlock the magic of friendship inside of you. Hence why you’re also an element.”
“Huh,” said Twilight as she pondered over it “Never did consider that.”
“But if there’s six elements of harmony,” said Pinkie “How can Sunset gain the magic like we can?”
“That’s because she also represents an element.” said Silverbolt.
“Huh?” said the Rainbooms.
“What?” said Silverbolt as he shrugged “Did you guys seriously think that Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty and Magic are the only elements out there? There are more of them than you think, just not in physical form like the Elements. And they exist everywhere.”
“So, what does Sunset represent?” asked Fluttershy.
“Empathy.” said Silverbolt. They were surprised by Sunset’s element, with Silverbolt explaining as he said “Because of the fact that she knows what others are going through because of her own experience, she understands their suffering and would like to help others share the feelings of others. Hence why you mentioned about redeeming yourself. And also, you have the look of becoming a guidance counselor.”
“That’s nice of you to say,” said Sunset, “Although…I had a little hard time trying to figure out a few others who went down a different path.”
“I’m sure they weren’t that bad.” Said Silverbolt. However, he noticed the looks on their faces. “Really? It’s that actually bad?”
“Unfortunately.” Said a handful of them dismally.
“Uh, never mind then.” Said Silverbolt, before he cleared his throat.
“What about this?” asked Silverbolt when he showed them the article about the Battle of the Bands.
“Those happen to be the Dazzlings,” said Sunset “They were once the Sirens that came from Equestria.”
“They came here posing as beautiful singers,” said Fluttershy “But unfortunately, they also have the power to make people turn against each other.”
“Indeed,” said Rarity “But from what Sunset and Princess Twilight told us, they use their music that puts people in a trance. Once they do, they end up arguing with one another. And in turn, creates a strange green mist around them. They absorb the mist and it makes them powerful.”
“Hmm,” pondered Silverbolt “Dark Siren Magic. Rare indeed. The Sirens I met once had that problem but they had soon forbidden anyone to ever use them because of a negative influence they have on others, except for the ones you encountered. For there were two sides of a Siren’s song. One, can spread positive influence whilst the other can spread negative influence.”
They were surprised by his knowledge of Sirens, with him clarifying “I met Some Sirens during my travels back in the day.”
“Anyway,” said Applejack “From what Sunset and Princess Twilight told us, they were banished here long time ago. Unfortunately, they realized that our school had Equestrian Magic because we tried to help Sunset, so they came here to get what they wanted.”
“So, we called Princess Twilight over,” said Pinkie Pie “So we decided to fight fire with fire through our music. But uh…it didn’t work out so well at first.”
“How so?” asked Silverbolt with a flexed eyebrow.
“Well,” said Applejack “Where do we begin…”
“I’ll tell them,” said Twilight “Considering I wasn’t there, and I don’t want anyone to chew each other’s heads off again.”
Some agreed whilst Twilight looked at him and said “When they started out in the band, they were at each other’s necks. Rainbow kept hogging the spotlight whilst her ego gets the better of her, Rarity kept on being focused on the outfits instead of the performance, Fluttershy complained that Rainbow didn’t want to sing any of her songs, considering that she wrote most of them, Applejack kept complaining about Rainbow and Rarity’s behavior, and Pinkie was, well, Pinkie. And Sunset felt like an outsider and they never bothered to invite her to be part of the band.”
“And let me guess from Rainbow,” said Silverbolt as he looked at her with a flexed eyebrow “She’s also extremely competitive and also a showoff?”
Just before Rainbow could retort, the rest of the Rainbooms said “Eeyup.”
Silverbolt then looked at Rainbow with a flexed eyebrow, smirked whilst also saying “And you’re supposed to be the “Loyal” one.”
Rainbow grumbled at that, with Silverbolt saying “And I also know what else you lot did wrong, you weren’t synced.”
“Synced?” said the Rainbooms.
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt “I’ve met a ton of bands for a long time and all of them follow ten different rules when it comes to being in a band.”
He then listed it down for them.
“Rule 1, Start a band. Rule 2, Hold auditions. Rule 3, Selecting instruments. Rule 4, Write lyrics and songs. Rule 5, Practice hard, whilst also have timing and being en-synced. Rule, Record songs and hear if there can be improvements. Rule 7, Find a place to audition. Rule 8, Check your Equipment. Rule 9, Create the perfect wardrobe for the concert. And finally, Rule 10, the most important rule of all, have fun.”
They were surprised to hear the rules about the band, with Silverbolt leaning forward and said “From what I gathered, all of you have gone through rule 1 to 4, but all of you kept botching up Rule 5, because one kept showing off whilst the other skipped through Rule 9.”
Rarity looked down ashamed whilst Silverbolt saying “And really Applejack? Why would you complain about wardrobe? Maintaining an image is one of the most important attributes to the band. Like ABBA, Linkin Park, Dragonforce, all of them know how to maintain their images. It’s a band not a family reunion. More importantly.”
He leaned close to her and said “You ain’t Simon Cowell. I know fashion isn’t your thing, but if you really cared about Rarity, you could’ve just suck it up and give it a chance.”
“We were in a situation,” said Applejack “Ah was focused on trying to help Princess Twilight stop the Sirens.”
“I know you were,” said Silverbolt “And your devotion to help her was admirable. Just...try to do the same for the others, even if you're not so big on fashion, despite having natural beauty.”
Silverbolt ended up smacking himself in the head for blurting it out like that, which made Applejack blush at that comment.
“Uh, sorry about that.” Said Silverbolt sheepishly.
“Uh, ahem, it’s fine.” Said Applejack, though she appreciated the compliment. “And uh, yeah, it did look good.”
“And did you thank her after the show?” asked Silverbolt.
“Ah did.” Said Applejack, whilst the latter held onto her, showing smiles on their faces as they were glad, they were able to resolve a few issues, even if they didn’t mean to start out that way.
“Besides, I know what I’m talking about,” said Silverbolt “It happened to a lot of bands once. Remember what happened to Spice Girls?”
Some were surprised by that, for he did have a good point “And the way I see it, you lot could use a band therapist.”
Twilight flexed an eyebrow and said “There’s a band therapist?”
“They got therapists for everything.” said Silverbolt. “Just be glad you didn’t go to that one guy I bumped back in the nineties when I saw him trying to help. He was also in a band and he knows how they think.”
“How so darling?” asked Rarity.
“I’ll show you, but uh…you’re not gonna like it.”
He looked at Rainbow and said “Say something insulting about that guy’s band.”
“Okay,” said Rainbow, clearing her throat as she said “I bet you guys sucked and are probably the worst band ever of all…”
And within a split second, he slapped her face, surprising them as he leaned forward, grabbed her shirt, pulled her toward him and said “I’m in charge you ugly idiots and I’m here to help you. And you need help, why? Because you’re weak. You’re terrified. And you’re out of control. One small move and you could lose everything, everything!! Isn’t that, what you want?”
They were suddenly frightened about that whilst Rainbow quickly sat back down and didn’t want to mess with it further, until Sunset realized something and said “Wait, you’re not talking about Music Performance, are you?”
“That’s the one.” said Silverbolt as he sat back down.
“Who now?” asked Applejack.
Sunset said “Music Performance happens to be one of the biggest band therapist in the country.”
“Till he got fired and arrested for killing his former band mates.” said Silverbolt, taking the rest of the girls by shock as he said “Yeah, he was that bad.”
They then continued on as Sunset said “But after that, we were able to resolve our differences and learned to work together. After our performance, we were able to render them powerless and destroyed their jewels. Without them, they weren’t strong enough to be causing trouble anymore.”
“Heck yeah!!” said Rainbow as she got optimistic “We showed them and kicked their butt through our performance!! They ran like whimps because they couldn’t sing anymore and they sounded awful too.”
“Man, she’s a jerk.” said Silverbolt within his own thoughts. However, Sunset could sense his thoughts. Though she may get defensive, she does agree from time to time that Rainbow needs to work on her attitude.
“So, what happened to them?” said Silverbolt “Did they apologize for what they did?”
“Not really.” said Fluttershy.
“Last time I saw them,” said Sunset “They were trying to get by during the music festival.”
“And why would we forgive them after what they did?” said Rainbow “Those freaks deserve…”
Before she could say anything, the glass Silverbolt was holding shattered from his grip, taking them by surprise. He slowly got up with his hands on the table, his eyes black and sparking with electricity as he looked directly at Rainbow.
“You’d better watch your mouth.” said Silverbolt in a demonic voice.
They were both surprised and scared from his sudden reaction, until Fluttershy placed a hand on his, gaining her attention.
“Why do you care about them?” she asked in a calming voice.
Silverbolt calmed down and slowly sat back down. He sighed and said “Because I know them.”
They were surprised that he knew them, within saying “Their names were Adagio, Aria and Sonata. They were the first creatures I made friends with, and were the ones who inspired me to love music.”
He looked at them and said “When I was a little colt, I stumbled upon them singing”
*************************************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt was walking along the shore, exploring to his heart’s content like any young colt would. When all of a sudden, he heard singing. He went to investigate and there they were, three beautiful sirens, singing to their heart’s content. During a melody, it was as if Silverbolt knew the song. Within a split second, he began to sing with them, taking them by surprise.
At first, they were impressed with the little ones voice. He asked if he could sing with them. The blue one, Sonata Dusk, thought it was a great idea. The other two weren’t so keen on it. But they allowed to give it a try. During their songs and visits, he began to get to know them.
Sonata Dusk may be a ditz, but she is really kind. The two of them spent their time collecting seashells and made silly faces. He even showed off his lightning powers into a light show, which she greatly enjoyed whilst clapping her fins.
The one in purple, Aria Dusk, was a bit of a tough nut to crack. She reluctantly sang, but she enjoyed his company. Then suddenly, as he landed on her back and stroked his feather against her back, she began to giggle. Within a split second, he began to tickle her, making her laugh. But in truth, he could see through her. She may act tough, but she just wanted to be loved. Silverbolt became her first friend who understood her.
The one in yellow, Adagio, was also another case. She was always bossy and controlling, but Silverbolt told her there’s more to life than just trying to get what you want. At first, she didn’t want to listen, but he kept on trying. He told her that he’s only doing this because he cares, and that he wants to be her friend. And that she doesn’t need magic or to be in control just for someone to like her, for he already did. But then he said something that caught her off guard, that he would even die for her if it would mean that his friends were safe. Touched by his devotion, Adagio welcomed him.
Through the weeks that they were singing together, the Sirens had to leave, telling him that they need to keep traveling with the other Sirens. Silverbolt was sad that they had to leave, but Sonata reassured him that when the time was right, that they would one day meet again. He then kissed each of them, saying “Love you with hugs and kisses”
As they left, he waved to them goodbye. He could see how they were crying that they had to leave their first friend, but he also cried because he would miss them greatly.
*************************************************************************************************************************
“After that,” said Silverbolt as he concluded his story “I never saw them again. I prayed that I would see them again. But from what you described…I didn’t expect that they would go down a path of darkness.”
The Rainbooms were surprised by his story, even Rainbow.
“Oh wow,” said Twilight “That’s incredible. Makes you wonder how they became evil in the first place.”
“From what you told me,” said Silverbolt “I think it had something to do with those jewels. When I first met them, they didn’t have them. They had magic of their own and could sing.”
“I wonder who gave them those jewels?” said Sunset.
“Story for another time.” said Silverbolt, then he pointed at the next one and asked “What about the Friendship Games?”
“Oh, that.” said Fluttershy “Last year we were participating in the friendship games. Twilight here once attended at Crystal Prep. At first, she didn’t want to be part of it, considering of how they kept rubbing their victories in our faces.”
“But I was uh…” said Twilight as she was nervous “I was blackmailed into joining.”
“Blackmailed?!” said Silverbolt, appalled by what Twilight revealed “Why would anyone do that?”
“Ya’ll can blame Abacus Cinch for that.” said Applejack.
Silverbolt groaned loudly as he leaned backwards. “Of course, it had to be her.” muttered Silverbolt.
“Wait,” said Rarity “You know her darling?”
“Unfortunately.” said Silverbolt as he sat back up “Back then when the late eighties came along, and since I was undercover back then, I posed as a spokesman that talked about other people’s futures and what they wanted to do. And back then, I met the previous Principles of both Canterlot High and Crystal Prep, known as Faust and Amore. I suggested that every four years, students would come together and would do a series of contests, but along the way, also make friends so that both schools would socialize.”
“Wait,” said Rainbow “So the Friendship Games was your idea?”
“It is.” said Silverbolt “I specifically created that so that many other students would be friends. But Cinch on the other hand.”
Silverbolt growled at that, thinking about her. “All she ever cared about was winning. She didn’t want friends, she thought that it was a waste of time.”
He leaned forward and said “And did you know, I reported her to the School Board when I caught her bribing, blackmailing and sabotaging the other students for unsportsmanlike conduct and had her expelled when she caused a ton of accidents.”
They were shocked by what Cinch had done during her teenage years, then he groaned and said “And she was worse than her father Silver Wing.”
“Who now?” asked Applejack.
“He was once the Principle of Canterlot High before Celestia and Luna’s father Solar Flare took over.” said Silverbolt, which surprised the rest of the girls. “I met both of them back in the late sixties. Silver Wing had been the youngest man ever to be made Principle. But one day, the dude had a crazy idea. He wanted to get rid of recess.”
“WHAT?!!” shouted the Rainbooms as Rainbow, Pinkie and Rarity stood up in shock.
“But that’s crazy!!” exclaimed Twilight.
“He’s right!!” said Sunset “That can’t be allowed!! All students need to take breaks when they want lunch or go to the bathroom.”
“Yeah, he was crazy.” said Silverbolt “Solar Flare told him that Recess was like a major play in. It was the only time of the day where the students would have any freedom. But Silver Wing claimed that it wasn’t going to help his career. He had to find a way to make test scores go up and to do that, he needed to keep the kids in class, where they belong.”
“How dreadful!!” exclaimed Rarity as she nearly wanted to faint.
“Yeah, needless to say, the entire PTA wasn’t happy about it, neither were the parents and teachers who weren’t part of it.” said Silverbolt “So both Solar Flare and I quickly left and reported it to the Superintendent. He ended up firing him and ended up placing Solar Flare in charge.”
“Hmph, good riddance.” said Fluttershy.
“So, what happened to him?” asked Applejack.
“He quit teaching and went to politics.” said Silverbolt “He even became the Secretary of Education. Until the President fired him for trying to get rid of recess again, only this time it was nationwide.”
They were taken aback by this, with Rainbow saying “Okay, now that guy has issues.”
“You have no idea.” groaned Silverbolt as he slapped his forehead. But he cleared his throat, looked at them and gestured whilst he said “Continue.”
“I joined the games,” said Twilight, but then looked down in sadness “But I didn’t want to be part of it in the first place.”
“Why not?” asked Invictus.
“Twilight didn’t like to socialize,” said Sunset “Plus she was treated like an outsider among Crystal Prep. Cinch forced them to be cold hearted.”
Silverbolt groaned in frustration “I still can’t believe they let her get away with it.”
“Plus, there was…another reason I was there.” said Twilight.
“Oh?” said Silverbolt.
“We uh…” said Applejack as she rubbed the back of her head “Kinda attracted her attention.”
“When I was a monster,” said Sunset “Princess Twilight and the others used the Elements of Harmony to create a powerful magic to save me. Then we used it again when we stopped the Dazzlings. Because of the activity, she was curious about what was going on.”
He looked at Twilight and said “You know the term, “Curiosity killed the cat”, right?”
Twilight looked down a bit in shame, then back to him as she said “I was curious of what was going on over there yes, but I wanted to know where it was coming from, so I reconfigured a Geiger counter to help me track it.”
“Wait,” said Silverbolt as he interrupted her “You were able to reconfigure a Geiger counter, a device to track radiation, into tracking Equestrian Magic?”
“Uh, yes?” said a confused Twilight.
Silverbolt widened his eyes in shock and smiled with a huge grin “Girl. Respect.”
She was surprised by this, with Silverbolt saying “I thought about that idea back at 85, but I never got the chance to make it. Clearly, you’re a lot smarter than others give you credit for.”
“Oh uh, thanks.” said Twilight as she blushed whilst looking away smiling.
“But why didn’t you just talk to them?” said Silverbolt as he gestured to the Rainbooms “You know there was nothing wrong about asking, right?”
“I uh,” said Twilight as she rubbed her arm “Wasn’t that good with socializing.”
“That and Sunset kinda yelled at her for endangering us for opening portals by accident.” said Pinkie.
Sunset groaned in embarrassment, but Silverbolt was surprised that Twilight had opened random portals by accident.
“I ended up building a smaller version of my device,” said Twilight, but then she looked down saddened “But it got out of hand.”
“What happened?” said Silverbolt.
“The device I made ended up absorbing my friends” magic, even the portal.” said Twilight, as Silverbolt was surprised by that part “I only designed it to find Equestrian Magic, I didn’t think that it would absorb it too. I accidentally absorbed their magic when they suddenly began to sprout ears, tail and wings.”
“How’s that possible?” said Silverbolt.
“See,” said Sunset “Whenever we play our musical instruments, we end up brining up Equestrian magic within us, and not to mention when we show the best part of ourselves.”
“Hmm,” pondered Silverbolt, then said “Well, back in Equestria, whenever everyone sings, the magic from that world amplifies, allowing the magic to grow stronger, but only for a short while. As for showing the best part of yourselves, because of the fact that all of you ended up representing the Elements of Harmony, each of you did what you had to help others. Being generous to them, making them laugh, being loyal to them, being honest with them and help them out of the kindness out of your heart. Hence why all of you tend to “Pony up”, as they say.”
The girls were surprised by this, with Pinkie saying “Wow, the way you talk about it, you should be our professor in this world.”
“I keep an open mind.” said Silverbolt. “And during that time Twilight accidentally absorbed them, I assumed that there were certain side effects that happened.”
“It kept opening portals to random places.” said Twilight “And during that time, it ended up opening a portal that caused a giant Venus flytrap monster to appear and nearly ate the Crystal Prep students.”
“What happened after that?” said Silverbolt.
Sunset looked down in guilt and said “I ended up getting angry and yelled at Twilight because she kept messing with things she doesn’t understand and that she endangered and nearly got my friends killed.”
As Twilight looked down in guilt, Sunset said “I didn’t mean to lose my temper, it’s just that I was so stressed out about the whole magic being out of control and everybody could’ve been hurt, it just happened.”
Silverbolt sighed and tried to word this right. “In my opinion, you were justified actually.”
They looked at him, whilst he said “Sure you could’ve been gentler and took a different approach, but you only acted that way because you were scared and that if anyone were to have gotten hurt, it would’ve been on your hands. Anyone would feel the same way if they were in your position, but you should also realize that some things are just beyond our control. It happens. But what really mattered in the end, is that you try to make things right with her. Sometimes we make mistakes that we’ll regret, but that’s why we have friends on our side, to help remind us not to fall too far down in the darkness, otherwise there’s no going back.”
He looked at Twilight and said “And I also hoped you learn, that sometimes it’s good to be curious of the things we see and do in life, but if we end up being too curious, we’d end up going down a path that there’s no coming back from. The only reason you did what you did was because you didn’t have any friends to tell you from what’s right and what’s wrong. Plus you only released the magic because of Cinch.”
He then held both Sunset and Twilight’s hands, and said “But just know that you two aren’t alone anymore. Now you have each other. Sure it’s amazing what we do, but it’s what we do together, that makes life grander than the one we already live in.”
The two couldn’t help but smile by his kindness and words of wisdom, for it really helped them. He released his hands and focused on Twilight.
“But what was Cinch blackmailing you for?” asked Silverbolt when the thought about Cinch blackmailing a student plagued the back of his mind.
“She was going to deny my application to go to Everton.” said Twilight.
“Pff, Everton?” said Silverbolt in disbelief “That poor excuse of a snob place?”
Twilight was surprised by this, whilst he said “Do you have any idea how much it costs going to a place like that? Ten times more than you would go to Everfree University.”
Twilight’s jaw dropped in shock at that, for all the time she heard about how good Everton was, she never considered how much it costs to go there.
“Besides, didn’t you hear the news before the Friendship Games started?” said Silverbolt as he pulled out a very old newspaper and showed her, with the Title taking her by surprise.
“EVERTON FILED FOR BANKRUPTCY”
All of them were taken by shock when they read the title.
“Wait,” said Rarity “Everton went broke?”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt “They couldn’t pay for their insurance or bills because of all the constant accidents that kept happening there.”
“Accidents?” said Twilight.
“You have any idea how many students kept botching up their science experiments whenever they wanted to make a life changing discovery?”
“Huh,” said Sunset as she thought about it “He does have a good point.”
“Didn’t stop you two though.” said Rainbow with a deadpanned expression as she and the rest of the Rainbooms looked at Twilight and Sunset, making the two of them groan.
“Uh…” started Silverbolt but was interrupted.
“Long story.” said Applejack “Anyway, when the games were tied, Cinch on the other hand refused to give up. So, she and Crystal Prep pressured and forced Twilight into releasing that magic. She couldn’t control it and she ended up turning into Midnight Sparkle.”
Rainbow showed him a picture of what she looked like. Silverbolt looked at it, but he couldn’t help but smirk at it whilst he looked at Twilight. “You know, despite you turning into a magic demon girl, you look pretty good in that outfit.”
Twilight couldn’t help but blush again.
Sunset continued as she said “Because of her unhealthy thirst for knowledge, she ended up creating portals that led to Equestria. And ended up blowing up the stallion off the top of the statue…”
“WHAAAAAAAAAAT?!! ” shouted Silverbolt.
He used his magic to pay the bill and teleport them all back to CHS with a snap of his finger, taking them by surprise as they looked around. Silverbolt instantly went for the pedestal of where the statue was standing. He quickly jumped up and looked on the top. Sure enough, he saw a crack on top which had a deep abyss inside, taking him by shock.
“Oh shit.” muttered Silverbolt as he covered his mouth “This is really bad.”
“What’s wrong?” asked Sunset as she and the others came over.
“The crack is what’s wrong.” said Silverbolt.
Sunset jumped up and looked at the crack with the abyss inside.
“Don’t you know what this means?” said Silverbolt. Sunset shook her head, not knowing what he meant. “It means that now whenever there’s a full moon and the portal activates, Equestrian Magic will start leaking through into this world.”
Sunset widened her eyes in shock, even the rest of the Rainbooms.
“So that’s where the Equestrian Magic came from.” said Sunset in shock.
“Wait, what?!” said Silverbolt “Equestrian Magic had already begun to leak through?!”
“Yeah, for the past year since Camp Everfree.” said Sunset.
“Oh shit.” said Silverbolt as he shook his head “This is really bad.”
He looked at Sunset and asked “When was the last time Equestrian magic made an appearance?”
“Right around last week, why?” asked Sunset.
“Okay,” said Silverbolt as he looked at the crack “So that means we only got about another three weeks to seal it up before anything else is planning to leak through.”
“How do we do that?” asked Sunset once she and Silverbolt climbed down to rejoin the others.
“We’ll need to give it a proper patch job.” said Silverbolt whilst he looked at the pedestal “And we’ll need to do it soon.”
“We could always go to the hardware store and get some concrete.” said Applejack.
“That won’t work I’m afraid.” said Silverbolt “When I first came here, I posed as a worker so that I could cover the entire portal, disguising it as a statue in order to help contain Equestrian Magic. Plus, when I casted the spell, it was a special kind of concrete I used to help seal it up. But the concrete I used got discontinued in the eighties because it didn’t sell so well anymore.”
“Wait,” said Rainbow as she realized something “We could use the head of the statue.”
The girls looked at her with flexed eyebrows, with Rainbow saying “I wanted to ask Principle Celestia if she still had the original plans for the statue and wanted to put in a petition to raise funds so that we could rebuild the statue. But we never got around to it. So maybe we can use it to grind it into a concrete so that we could seal it up.”
“Really? Sweet.” said Silverbolt as he got excited “But we’re gonna have to do it over the weekend though.”
“Oh? Why is that darling?” asked Rarity.
“Well,” said Silverbolt as he thought about it “I gotta make an appointment at the bank and take care of my savings and get my safety deposit box so that I could get the keys of my house back.”
He noticed that Twilight looked down, with Silverbolt noticing what was wrong. “Hey, what happened wasn’t your fault. You couldn’t have known something like this would happen. It could happen to anybody.”
“It’s alright.” said Twilight “I’ll just add this to the long list of things I need to make up for.”
“Hey,” said Silverbolt as he held onto her shoulder, saying “I know you tend to let your curiosity tend to get the better of you. But you also need to learn not to let it control or take advantage of you. You tend to move forward; you tend to misstep and then things fall apart. But just because someone stumbles and loses their way, it doesn’t mean that we’re lost forever. That’s why we have friends to help pick us up whenever we’re down. And sometimes to help putting a pin on what tends to be our failure. And many times, we’re unsure of what happens next. Even though we want to fix our mistake, we’re afraid to fail. There is a way to get past that fear.”
He lifted her chin as she looked at him, with him saying “You start, by taking the first step.”
The Rainbooms were greatly surprised by the words of wisdom that Silverbolt had given, even Sunset was surprised, it was like seeing Princess Celestia talking. He really was her teacher, the way he spoke, just showed the wisdom in him.
Twilight couldn’t help but smile and said “Thanks. I really needed that.”
“You’re welcome.” said Silverbolt, smiling, knowing that his words would help her in the long run. He looked at the others and said “So then, shall we continue where we left off?”
“Oh of course,” said Rarity “But um…could we…?”
Rarity pointed at Silverbolt’s Commander. The look on her eyes, saying that she really wants to be inside. He couldn’t help but smirk and said “Sure, why not.”
He guided them towards the Commander. Once they were inside, they were surprised to see what it looks like on the inside, truly was something to marvel.
(The inside of the Commander)
“Well ah’ll be.” said Applejack as she adjusted her hat “This place really is amazing.”
“Why thank you.” said Silverbolt.
“And it’s nice and tidy too.” said Fluttershy as she looked around.
“I may be a dude, but at least I know how to keep things clean.”
He stood near a counter and said “It even has a cappuccino machine.”
Rarity couldn’t help but gasp at that, which Invictus couldn’t help but smirk.
“So, whilst I make us some cappuccino and some snacks,” said Silverbolt “Mind continuing where we left off?”
“Oh yeah, sure.” said Rainbow as she and the others sat down near the table.
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 5: Revelations part 2 (Rewrite on 02/10/2022)
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 7: Silverbolt Estate (Rewrite from 21/10/2022)
It was the end of the day of school, which meant the weekend had now begun. Many of the students went out to get themselves ready for the weekend, either with their families or their own times. But at the same time, Silverbolt was just finishing packing up the last of his stuff in the Commander. Once he was done, he decided to make a quick phone call.
“Hey Penny Bit, how’s it going?”
“…”
“Oh, I’m good, thanks, and you?”
“…”
“I got back two days ago.”
“…”
“Yeah, it’s good to be home, and hey, listen, I need a favor.”
“…”
“I’ll be popping over to the bank soon and I was hoping…”
“…”
“Really, you still have them with you?”
“…”
“Thanks Penny, you’re the best.” said Silverbolt whilst smiling “I’ll see you soon.”
Right as he ended the call, the Rainbooms arrived, as they were eager to see where he lived. For if he had lived that long in their world, then his home must be something.
“Hey Silverbolt.” said Sunset as she and the rest of the girls arrived.
“Hey, glad you guys can make it.” said Silverbolt as he placed his phone away.
“Oh, were you calling someone?” said Fluttershy when she saw him placing his phone away.
“Yeah, just calling a friend.” said Silverbolt “We gotta make a stop before we go to my place first. Hope that’s not too much trouble.”
“Oh, of course not.” said Rarity as she waved it off.
“Plus, it’s a good thing that School’s gonna be closed on a Friday,” said Applejack “Then we’d have plenty of time to see where ya’ll live.”
“Good,” said Silverbolt “So…”
“Shotgun!!” shouted Rainbow Dash as she climbed into the front seat, which made Sunset pout at that. As they entered, the girls looked at Rainbow Dash with flexed eyebrows, which made her said “What? I always wanted to ride in a vehicle like this.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but roll his eyes with a smirk. “Glad you can live out your fantasy.” said Silverbolt “Now everyone gets to your seats, we don’t want anyone to fall over.”
Silverbolt climbed at the driver’s seat and started up the vehicle. As they drove, Rarity noticed how clean the Commander is.
“My you certainly do like to keep this clean, don’t you?” said Rarity when she stroked the counter.
“Everyone else likes to hire people to clean them,” said Silverbolt as he was driving, “Me on the other hand, I like to make sure that everything is cleaned by detail.”
“Yeah, we noticed.” said Pinkie as she saw her reflection on the table, which she made funny faces and ended up giggling.
“So Fluttershy,” said Silverbolt as he called out to the shy girl “You and Velvet Heart missed out on free period? Were you called to another class?”
Fluttershy couldn’t help but blush bright red and ended up hiding her face behind her hair, which she said “Um…yes.”
The girls couldn’t tell, but Silverbolt could. he could tell that she and Velvet had a fun time and he knew that the two of them were boyfriend and girlfriend, they just needed a nudge in the right direction.
Rainbow on the other hand, noticed a large compartment between the front seats, causing her to open it, and to her shock, it was none other than a ton of memory sticks, each containing songs of every single band throughout history.
“Whoa, no way.” said Rainbow, then called out “You guys gotta check this out, he’s got songs of every single band in history.”
The girls peeked and were surprised to see that many. “Wow, that’s amazing.” said Twilight “I didn’t know you were into every band.”
“Trust me,” said Silverbolt as he focused on the road “I’m very compassionate about music.”
“Oh man, no kidding.” said Rainbow Dash as she looked through them “You have Led Zeppelin, Cold Play, Radio Head, Starship, The Spinners, Linkin Park, One Republic, and you even have Natewantstobattle?”
“Yeah, now that dude has talent.” said Silverbolt “I met him ten years ago, and he really had the voice. So, I helped him out and he became famous ever since.”
“Oh, sweet.” said Rainbow Dash, but then she saw something that caught her attention. She lifted a memory stick up that had written words on it. She flexed her eyebrows and said “What’s ZZ Top?”
Silverbolt gasped and said “You never heard of ZZ Top?!! Oh man, hand me that thing over.”
Rainbow handed him the memory stick, allowing him to insert it to the radio. He played through the list until he finally picked a song that’s one of his favorites.
The music began to play, and to their surprise, they heard how good it sounded.
“Now this…this is the stuff of legends. They released this song back in 1983, but they re-mastered the song back in 2008, making it sound better than ever.” said Silverbolt as he played the song.
“Wow, that’s actually pretty cool.” said Rainbow as she banged her head a bit, even the rest of the Rainbooms enjoyed the song.
After their long drive, they made their way towards the center of the city. They eventually found parking that could hold Silverbolt’s Commander. They all climbed out and were surprised to see the size of the building.
“And there she is.” said Silverbolt “Canterlot City National Bank, the oldest building in Canterlot City since it was founded.”
“They even made renovations to this building every ten years so that they could catch up with the times.” said Twilight as she adjusted her glasses.
“True that.” said Silverbolt as he smiled with pride whilst he was holding his large strongbox and tiny green strong box “Let’s go inside.”
As they went inside, the Rainbooms were surprised to see the size of this place.
“Oooooohhh,” said Pinkie as she looked around “This place is amazing.”
“It should be,” said Sunset “From what I’ve read, they place a lot of money in this place to make sure it’s well protected, even other businesses store their insurance money inside in case their building gets destroyed.”
As they walked, they heard a shout that said “Silverbolt!!”
They looked at the other direction and noticed an elderly woman, who was about ten years older than Granny Smith, walked over to Silverbolt with a big smile on her face.
“Penny!” said Silverbolt as he went over and hugged her, with the elderly woman giving him a light kiss on the cheek. “Oh, I’m so glad to see you again.”
“Oh, it’s so good to see you home again too.” said Penny after they broke their hug.
Penny then noticed the Rainbooms behind him. “Oh, are those friends of yours?”
“Sure are, met them a few days ago.” said Silverbolt. “These are my friends, or by their name of their band, the Rainbooms. This is Sunset Shimmer, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle.”
The girls greeted the elderly woman, to which she returned the gesture.
“Girls,” said Silverbolt as he introduced them to Penny “I’d like you to meet Penny Bit. She’s an old friend of mine. She and her family had been friends with me ever since I came to this world.”
“How did you meet them?” asked Sunset out of curiosity.
“Oh, see, right after I chose to live in this world, I didn’t have anywhere else to go, so I ended up sleeping on a park bench for a week. Then one day, Penny Bit’s Grandmother, Coin Flip, took me in. Not long after that, I told her and her family of who I really was and she helped me get a job, setting up a bank account for me and in return, I helped look after the family. Even whilst her husband and brothers were fighting in the First World War, I was able to look after them.”
He whispered to them and said “But during the ripples that opened in that world, I was able to go to those wars and even helped protect them during that time.”
The Rainbooms were surprised to hear that Silverbolt had protected them, with Sunset saying “Wow, it was so nice of her grandmother to take you in.”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt before he chuckled and said “When Penny was born, she once mistook me as her older brother. It felt weird, but I grew into it cause I grew really attached to her.”
“And I never felt so blessed about that too.” said Penny as she hugged Silverbolt from the side.
“She in time looked at me as if I was her own son, then in time her grandson too.” said Silverbolt, remembering the good times he had whilst he watched Penny grew up.
“She’s even a great cook. Nobody can beat her pot pies. She even made extra whenever I came over and left me some leftovers before I went home.” said Silverbolt, then he joked “I swear this little lady would sometimes fatten me up whenever I do.”
Penny ended up laughing and said “Oh hush you.”
The two laughed at the fun times, whilst the Rainbooms smiled warmly at this, for it was as if it were a mother and son having a reunion after being gone for so long. Silverbolt picked up both his strongboxes and went over to the table with Penny, but then he had a somber look.
“Oh, and…” said Silverbolt as he suddenly looked sad “I’m really sorry to hear about what happened to Dollar Mint.”
“Oh, thank you Silverbolt.” said Penny as she held his one hand “It was really rough after he passed away.”
“Still.” said Silverbolt as he looked down “I really wish I’d been there for him.”
Penny held his shoulder, gaining his attention as she said “But he knew how much you loved him too. He understood why you couldn’t make it because you were stuck on the other side of the world. He wanted to know you were like a brother and a son to him.”
“Aw,” said Silverbolt as he was touched by Nick’s last words “He was a good man.”
He looked at the Rainbooms and said “Nick was a very old friend of mine. We stuck together through thick and thin, trying to make ends mead. He was a Vet in Vietnam, and he was the best mechanic there ever was. Heck, he even taught me how to fix cars the right way. We even fished a lot together, and a good partier when it came to beer.”
Penny couldn’t help but laugh and said “Those two really love showing off every now and then when it came to having some fun.”
Soon enough, Silverbolt placed the strongbox on the table and opened it. To the Rainbooms” surprise, it had a lot of money. Like, a lot, of money. It also had a small platinum jar inside it. He opened the green strongbox too, revealing to have more money.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow as she was surprised “Now that, is a lot of money.”
“Well, it is where I kept my traveling money when I toured the world.” said Silverbolt “And during my travels I also worked at different jobs to gain more experience. Not sure how much I have now, so I’m depositing it back in the bank, considering the fact that I’m moving back to CHS.”
“Oh, by the way,” said Silverbolt as he handed the boxes in whilst looking at Penny “Were you able to take care of those packages I sent a while back?”
“I sure did.” said Penny “My son Law Attorney and Grandson Coin Toss took care of those. Although you may have to upgrade the Wi-Fi when you get there. Coin Toss said he placed them in, but now they’re a bit outdated.”
“How are they doing anyway?” said Silverbolt “I haven’t seen them in a long time.”
“Oh, Law Attorney had to go work with a few other lawyers for a different crime case and won’t be back for another month, and Coin Flip is in Manehattan attending a meeting with the other bank managers.”
“Aw nuts,” said Silverbolt “I really wanted to see them again.”
“Oh, don’t worry, Coin Flip will be back by Monday.” said Penny, but then smiled and said “But I know another one who’ll be more than happy to see you. Remember Coin Toss’s daughter?”
“No way, Potion Nova?” said Silverbolt surprised “I haven’t seen her since she was a little girl.”
“She still remembers the place you took her, and she never stops thinking about you.” said Penny “You even send her letters.”
“Which some folks thinks are outdated,” said Silverbolt “But letters always did have class and originality, not like emails out there.”
“So true.” said Penny as she laughed a bit.
“She still causing lab accidents?” asked Silverbolt.
“From time to time,” said Penny “But she has gotten better. Would you like to see her?”
“Sure thing.”
“Potion,” said Penny as she spoke through the intercom “Someone is here to see you. Someone I think you know too well.”
Silverbolt looked at the Rainbooms and said “Potion sometimes comes here to help her great grandmother out, but her true practice are chemicals. Any kind of chemical formula you want, she can help you make it.”
At the same time, a girl right around Twilight’s age, her hair color is purple, pink and blue, whilst her hair was curly. She has blue eyes and her skin color is white. The moment she saw Silverbolt, she went overexcited and smiled with glee.
“Uncle Silverbolt!!” shouted Potion Nova as she ran over and jumped “You’re home!!”
Silverbolt laughed as he caught her whilst the two of them hugged one another. He set her down as the two of them looked at one another.
“Man, look at you,” said Silverbolt whilst smiling “You’ve grown into a fine young lady.”
“Aw, Uncle Silverbolt.” said Potion Nova as she curled her hair “You’re making me blush.”
Silverbolt looked to the girls and said “Everyone, this is Potion Nova, she’s an expert on any kind of chemical formula.”
However, as Silverbolt spoke, Potion Nova spotted a familiar girl with glasses among the group, who also looked nervous for some reason.
“…In fact, next month she’ll…” said Silverbolt before he was cut off.
“Hello, Twilight.” said Potion Nova, but in a stern voice.
The girls all noticed that she was staring at Twilight sternly.
“Oh boy.” muttered Silverbolt, for he knew where this was going, so he quickly snapped his fingers, causing time and everyone, except for himself, the Rainbooms, Penny and Potion Nova, to freeze without them making a scene.
“Uh, ya’ll know each other?” said Applejack when she realized that this was going to feel tense.
“We sure do.” said Potion Nova “Did you happen to make another chemical breakthrough without hurting someone again?”
Twilight winced at that, with Sunset asking “Uh, what’s going on?”
“Remember that little incident with the mouse that bit you girls?” asked Nova “The one that was infested with chemicals?”
The said girls remembered, the very mouse that bit them, as well as the one responsible for turning them into monsters.
“Ugh, we try not to.” said Rainbow, not wanting to relive that moment.
“Well, let’s just say when I stumbled upon the mouse,” said Potion Nova sternly “I saw that it was infested with chemicals, so I ended up creating an antidote. Then I discovered that this blithering nincompoop was the one who doused the mouse with it.”
“Hey,” said Twilight “I wasn’t the only one who experimented with the mouse.”
“But it was you’re idea.” said Potion Nova “Not to mention I’m not the one who chose to experiment on a mouse, despite Fluttershy writing a petition to stop animals from being experimented on.”
Twilight winced at that, with her saying “How the heck was I supposed to know it would run loose and bite us that turned us into monsters.”
“You decided to mix chemicals that was highly untested without running a simulation first, then you chose to douse the mouse with the said chemicals outside of its cage when you were supposed to do it inside of it.” said Potion Nova, then said loudly “What did you think was going to happen?!! ”
Twilight winced once more, with Potion pinching the bridge of her nose, saying “And don’t get me started on the shrinking incident.”
She looked at Twilight again and said “Seriously, what were you thinking, drinking the potion and convincing Sunset to do the same instead of asking her to help keep an eye on you just in case. And then you continued to shrink because of a slight miscalculation. Which, by the way, I told you, you should’ve tested it on an inanimate object first. But did you listen? Oh, no. Not the proclaimed “Genuis” Twilight Sparkle.
Potion took a few steps forward and said “And you wondered why I told your parents about this, because they and the teachers said that until you learn to be more responsible and have someone to help supervision what you’re doing, you’re banned from ever using chemicals until you graduate.”
The rest of the Rainbooms were shocked to hear this, as Twilight said “I said I was sorry.”
“Are you really?” said Potion “Didn’t you learn your lesson at all ever since the Friendship Games?”
Twilight widened her eyes in shock, even the Rainbooms when she brought that up, with Silverbolt getting worried.
“How did you know about…?!” said Sunset.
“Believe me, she’s not the only one who keeps tabs on CHS.” Said Potion Nova “You turned into a monster and nearly opened portals to other worlds,” said Potion Nova “Whilst at the same time, you ended up letting Equestrian Magic leak through.”
“Hey, I didn’t do that on purpose!!” shouted Twilight “Cinch blackmailed me into doing this!!”
“Which wouldn’t have happened if you hadn’t meddled with other people’s affairs in the first place!!” retorted Potion as she got into Twilight’s face.
Potion felt a hand on her shoulder, causing her to look and saw Silverbolt, giving her a firm glare, but tried to be the voice of reason.
“Cut her some slack, she said she was sorry.” Said Silverbolt. “Plus she was a different person back then, she didn’t know something like this was going to happen. But you of all people should know what it feels like to be treated like an outcast by her own school. And you also know how Principle Cinch was like, she didn’t care about anyone else but herself. Why do you think I transferred you out of there the moment when you told me about it?”
Potion looked down a bit, remembering how Cinch was.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt as he let go of her shoulder and crossed his arms “I believe you both owe each other an apology.”
Both Potion and Twilight looked at one another, then looked down.
“I’m sorry for scolding you like that.” Said Potion “I should’ve been more specific and been there when I taught you how to use the chemicals.”
“And I’m sorry for working with the chemistry without your supervision.” Said Twilight.
“And?” motioned Silverbolt.
“And I promise to pay more attention to any specific detail.” Said Twilight.
“And I promise to be a better teacher instead of not supervising you.” Said Potion Nova.
“Good.” Said Silverbolt. But then he motioned them to do something else, which they caught on.
The two of them shook hands, however, Silverbolt signaled them to hug, which they did. The others were quickly surprised to see how quickly they resolved this, with Sunset looking at Silverbolt in wonderment, for solving a problem and have them make friends just like that. Now she wished that he was there back then to have teach her about friendship.
After it was solved, Silverbolt snapped his fingers, causing everything to resume back to the way they were. Penny cleared her throat and continued to work on the numbers in order to distract herself, whilst both Potion and Twilight were done hugging.
“So,” said Silverbolt, gaining her attention “Did you handle most of my packages and stuff.”
“Sure did.” said Potion “They’re safe and sound in your garage. Also, I hope you don’t mind, but I put in a WI-FI system in the house a while back. But uh it’s going to need an upgrade ever since the new model came out.”
“I heard about that.” said Silverbolt “That’ll be on my list once I settle in. So, how’s your folks?”
“They’re doing fine.” said Potion “They really want to see you again, they kept talking to you over the phone but they wish to see you again.”
Silverbolt chuckled and said “Don’t worry, you know very well that your folks are more than welcome to visit me.”
“That’s good to hear.” said Potion “I can’t wait to tell them; they’ll be so excited.”
“Alright then,” said Penny, gaining Silverbolt, Potion Nova and the Rainbooms” attention once she was done tallying the money “From the money you gave me was about $225,982.44, plus with the savings bonds that you had since they came out that are now cashed in, as well as the money you made during your work years and with the money that’s in your account. That has a total of…”
Penny narrowed her eyes as she looked at it, then looked to Silverbolt as she dropped the bomb “$6,500,400,385,632.28”
At that mere mention of that number, if the Rainbooms were robots, their jaws would literally drop onto the ground, with Rarity nearly fainting, as Silverbolt said “Oh, OK. That’s good to know.”
“YER A TRILLIONAIRE?!!” shouted Applejack, with Silverbolt couldn’t help but look at them with a calm face whilst shrugging his shoulders.
“How the heck did you get so much?! ” shouted Rainbow as she couldn’t believe either.
“When I first came here,” said Silverbolt as he explained “I went on a lot of treasure hunts in Equestria and took as much as I could with me, even hid them until I could use them. When Penny’s grandmother took me in, she was able to help me set up an account. Once that was done, I used most of my treasures to invest in a few businesses and start a few of my own whilst having different aliases, so that no one would know who I really am. And thankfully, because of the Stock Market Crash and most places went out of businesses, I made some investments to those that weren’t affected, even donated to those who couldn’t afford anything. I even used that to help save Penny’s family from being homeless and made sure that they’d still have a roof over their heads and food on the table, and when the Lottery came along, I would sometimes win every now and then, and when the Savings Bonds also came out, I put them aside and waited until I could build up my finances, and in time cashed them in the bank. For example, the Empire State Building, the Golden Gate Bridge, Mount Rushmore. I built them through my aliases so no one would suspect a thing, even made investments in music companies and gaming companies ever since they had gotten big, as well as some money from the Pentagon, no big deal.”
“No big deal?!” shouted Rarity as the others were flabbergasted by what he revealed “You have so much money sitting in your bank account like it’s nothing!!”
“Well, see,” said Silverbolt as he explained things to them, “I learned a long time ago that money isn’t everything. I learned a long time ago back in Equestria a long time ago. And during my time here, I always donate a large sum to either charity, or buy something that’s suitable like a car, a guitar, or any other thing that I could use to entertain myself with. Even some video games. But every decade or so, I donate to the hospitals so that they can get new equipment, bettering living quarters for the patients and made sure the doctors were well paid enough for all the hard work they put into. And last year I donate to every animal shelter, including Chestnut’s foundation. And sometimes to other schools. But I had to remain a ghost to most people so that no one would suspect who I really am.”
“Wow,” said Fluttershy as she was amazed and had a gentle smile on her face “You’re such a good soul to do that. For both people and for animals.”
But then Pinkie gasped and said “So that’s how you were able to help Daring and the others.”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “And now that I’m back, I can make sure that Camp Everfree still has enough money to help keep the place up. Plus, now that I’ve also bought out Filthy Rich’s business, he now answers to me, and can’t do anything without my approval. I got my lawyers to make sure of that. Speaking of which.”
He whispered to Penny “How’s Canterlot High’s insurance doing?”
“Not good I’m afraid.” said Penny.
He whispered to Penny to have a specific amount of money be sent to Canterlot High through a check, and it needs to be delivered post haste. Penny agreed and decided to make it happen.
He looked at the Rainbooms and said “And if you think my income is that big, wait till you see my house.”
Rarity ended up shaking in excitement, for if he were able to get so much money, she wondered what his house looked like.
One of the assistants came over by Penny’s request and delivered a metal safety deposit box. Penny opened it, and inside it was several envelopes, with tons of paper containing the deed to his house and a few fake birth certificates to make sure no one would suspect anything. He even received a social security card and a few other papers that he needed for just in case. There were also a set of keys in there, one that he knew all too well.
“I hope you don’t mind,” said Potion “But my dad said that he was able to help upgrade your home to your specifics, as well as your friend from Washington that made the arrangements.”
“Sweet,” said Silverbolt “I knew Silent Type would help out in that department.”
As soon as Silverbolt took what he needed, Silverbolt hugged Penny one more time and kissed her, even Potion Nova as he said “I’ll see you two soon. And you’re more than welcome to visit us anytime.”
“Be sure you come over for dinner when you have the chance.” said Penny.
“Will do.” said Silverbolt, then he motioned to the girls “Will it be okay if I invited them too.”
“Of course.” said Penny with a smile “I look forward to know all of you.”
“You to Mrs. Penny.” said Sunset.
“And Potion,” said Silverbolt “Be sure to tell your parents that I’m back in town. And if they’re available, we should hang out.”
“Will do Uncle Silverbolt.” said Potion Nova.
Soon they left the building and made their way to the Commander.
Once they drove off, Silverbolt looked around and said “Man this place sure has changed.”
“How so?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“The place was very different back then.” said Silverbolt “Like right there, that’s where mine and Potion’s father’s favorite bar used to be. And over there, once a guitar shop. Over there, once a scrap yard. And believe it or not, the animal shelter used to be there before they moved it.”
“Things may have changed,” said Applejack “But the vibe of this city sure ain’t. Ah think that’s what makes it great.”
“It sure does,” said Silverbolt “Glad nothing has…”
And within a split second, a piece of bird poop landed against his windshield, causing him to look sharply. Before they knew it, he did the unexpected.
He opened the window and shouted out loud “A BIRD WHO SHITS ON MY WINDSHIELD?!! NOT ON MY COMMANDER!! I”M GONNA CHOP YOUR FEATHERS OFF AND PUT YOU IN CHINATOWN AND THEY”RE GONNA MAKE PANCAKE PIGEON OUT OF YOU!! DAMN!! ”
He groaned and sat back down whilst driving, however, the girls were all flabbergasted by that sudden outburst, with him blushing and said “Sorry. I’m really passionate about this ride.”
The girls couldn’t help but snicker at that, even though Fluttershy was appalled that he shouted at a pigeon, the way he shouted was pretty funny and she couldn’t help but laugh at that.
To pass the time, Silverbolt played an old favorite of his from the band Mumford and Sons.
The girls were surprised to hear this song, for they’ve never heard of it before. As they drove, they grew to like the song, for in a way it felt enchanting. They even noticed that he was singing along with it, which they couldn’t help but join in too, especially the vocalizing of the song.
“By the way,” asked Sunset “How much did you donate to Canterlot High?”
“Oh, don’t you worry,” said Silverbolt “Celestia is about to find out soon.”
*********************************************************************************************************
At the same time, Principle Celestia was going through the mail, until she saw a certain letter, with it stamped “Consider this a favor for you”. She wondered what it was and opened it. She saw that it was a check from the bank. But the moment she took it out and looked at it, her eyes widened in shock of how much the school had received. She began to tremble, as she could no longer contain herself anymore.
Within a split second, she began to scream in excitement, shocking half the students and teachers who stuck by at school, even Vice-Principle Luna was caught off guard when she was woken up from a nap.
**********************************************************************************************************
They were soon out of town into the countryside, which they also drove past Rainbow Dash’s house, which led to a forest too. They soon approached a gate, which was surrounded by weeds and vines, allowing Silverbolt to climb out and head straight for it.
Applejack and the others looked outside and saw the gate, with her asking “What are we doing here?”
“Oh, this happens to be my driveway.” said Silverbolt.
“Really?” said Rainbow as she looked at it “I went past this gate before during my workouts and I heard that there was an abandoned mine back there.”
“Oh, that was just the rumors I spread to make sure that no one would enter.” said Silverbolt.
They saw him open a large panel, which was a retinal scanner as it scanned his eyes, then his pass code, then his security card, then he did a palm scanner, an elbow scanner, a foot scanner and finally, to their shock, a butt scanner. That said and done, the gate opened whilst Silverbolt made his way to the Commander.
“Uh, why would you…?” said a confused Twilight.
“Long story.” said Silverbolt, allowing him to drive inside.
“So Silverbolt,” asked Rainbow “Why’d you choose to move all the way out here?”
“Well for one I like my privacy,” said Silverbolt “It’s outside of the city, and I can play my music loud till 2 in the morning.”
As they drove, they were surprised to see how big it is, especially the trees that were around, which Fluttershy liked.
“Excuse me,” said Silverbolt “Mind closing the curtains to the Commander and wait at the back. I’d like it to be a surprise.”
The girls were confused, but complied as they did so. Silverbolt continued to drive until he finally stopped. He climbed out and said “Please follow me.”
They all soon exited the Commander and wondered what the place looked like. As they stopped, Silverbolt looked at them with a smile and said “Okay, now turn around.”
The moment they did, they were not prepared to see what was in front of them. Their eyes widened and their jaws was hanging, as they couldn’t believe what was in front of them. For it was no ordinary house, even if it were covered in vines and many other things over the years…
“It’s a mansion !!” shouted Rarity in shock as she covered her mouth in excitement, which Silverbolt couldn’t help but laugh at their reaction.
“You live here?! ” said Rainbow “That’s awesome!! ”
“Eeyup.” said Silverbolt as he looked at it with pride “Home sweet home.”
“It’s amazing.” said Fluttershy.
“I had this place built back in the 50” s.” said Silverbolt “When I once read through some of the comic books about Batman, I designed my mansion to look like it, as well as added a ton of room in them. Plus, whilst I was traveling, I had some interior designers come in and try to design certain rooms to look like some of the rooms that I visited on every major city around the world.”
“Can we go inside?! ” shouted Rarity as she jumped in excitement “Please, please, please?! ”
“Okay, fashion girl,” chuckled Silverbolt as he held her down “Slow down a bit. I gotta go make sure my girls are okay.”
“Your girls?” said Sunset in confusion.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smirk and said “Follow me.”
He guided them around the mansion, which was a downhill road that led to a large door that almost resembled to a hanger.
“Whoa, that’s a big door.” said Pinkie.
“Wait till you see the inside.” said Silverbolt.
He walked up to a palm scanner, retinal scanner and typed a code. Rainbow whispered “At least it wasn’t a butt scanner.”
The others couldn’t help but snicker at that.
Within moments, the doors began to open, allowing them to go inside, but they couldn’t see because it was dark. But he then stood next to a large lever.
“Hello girls,” said Silverbolt as he held onto the lever with a smirk “Daddy’s home.”
The moment he pulled the lever, the lights came on, revealing the largest room ever built, along with a ton of cars and shelves. For against the wall were the car batteries, gas and diesel on shelves in order to avoid the cars from being corroded, whilst on large pedestals stood ten classic cars.
· A 1967 Chevrolet Camaro
Rainbow then kept saying “Oh my gosh” really fast over and over again, then shouted “Look at all these muscle cars!! ”
She ran over and inspected every single one of them, even the girls were amazed by them.
“Ya’ll own these cars?!” said Applejack.
“Damn straight cowgirl.” said Silverbolt “These are my girls, to which I made sure that they were all well cared for.”
“Wait,” said Rainbow as she realized something “So you don’t have any Porsche, Ferrari’s or Lamborghini?”
“Nope, all out American Muscle.” said Silverbolt “I got into collecting cars back at the seventies. All of them are on the pedestal are the ones I take really good care of, which I sometimes take them for a spin. The rest of the cars however…”
Pinkie Pie gasped loudly and said out loud “Now I recognize the other cars, all of them are from my favorite movies.”
“Pudding Party?” asked a deadpanned Rainbow.
“No silly, Fast and the Furious.”
Rainbow gasped at that and said with a massive smile “No way!!”
“He’s right.” said Sunset as she looked at the cars, then went over to one she recognized “This one is the Turbo Charger that Dominic Toretto drove.”
“And the Skyline and every other vehicle.” said Twilight.
“Yep, I really liked their movies. I know the actors, even…” said Silverbolt but then he looked sad and down whilst saying “Even Paul Walker.”
The Rainbooms looked at him and noticed how sad he was.
“Are you okay?” asked a concerned Fluttershy.
“Darling, you know Paul Walker?” asked Rarity.
“Know him?” said Silverbolt “I was the one who helped him get the role of the movie.”
The girls were surprised by this, with him pointing at the large picture on the wall. On it, they saw Silverbolt, standing alongside Paul Walker and the entire Fast and Furious cast.
“They were a great bunch to work with. I convinced Tyrone Gibson and Ludacris to be a part of it. And when the movie needed some proper action heroes, I convinced Dwayne “The Rock” Johnson to be part of it, even Jason Statham later on.”
He looked sad again, “But one day whilst I was traveling, I heard about the accident.” said Silverbolt before wiping a tear away and said “I even went to his funeral to be there, you know?”
Fluttershy held him to comfort him, even the girls, for they could tell Silverbolt was sad.
“Sounds to me that you and Paul were close friends.” said Twilight.
“In a way, we really were.” said Silverbolt after Fluttershy broke the hug.
Pinkie changed the subject as she noticed a pink car on one of the pedestals as she said “Oooh, I like the pink one.”
“That there is a 1971 Plymouth Duster,” said Silverbolt when Pinkie eyed on the car “A friend of mine bought that a year after it got released, but it came in black. So, whilst I was browsing, I saw the pink one was for sale and I bought it. It might be strange, to buy a car with that kind of color, but I thought it’d look nice in that color.”
“It sure does.” said Pinkie Pie as she smiled with a squee.
“So, which ones your favorite?” asked Twilight.
“This one right here.” said Silverbolt as he walked over to the pedestal “The 1970 Dodge Challenger. I drove this a lot back in the old days because of that one movie I saw a few decades ago. So, some cars like this are a true treasure.”
He walked over to another and said “But this one on the other hand, is the current generation.”
Silverbolt stood next to the specific car whilst placing his hand on it whilst looking at the others and said it and placed his hand on the car “Vin Diesel onetime recommended this car for me. The black 2016 Dodge Challenger. One of the best vehicles I ever drove.”
Applejack walked over to a specific car that caught her attention, allowing the others to look at her as she said “I like the Judge.”
Silverbolt noticed how she was looking at the 1969 Pontiac GTO Judge. “Ah like this here vehicle.”
“Glad you do. I bought this at a used car dealership for only $3000 at a used Dealership, but I noticed that there were a few things that were off about it, so I called up an old friend of mine, who happens to be one of the best mechanics in the army during the Vietnam war, but got back home because he couldn’t move like he used to. Even though he couldn’t, he’s still one of the best mechanics.”
Applejack whistled as she was greatly impressed by it. Sunset on the other hand saw different motorcycles at the back, which she noticed that they look like the one from the one movie Fast and the Furious.
“Wow, nice bikes.” said Sunset as she looked at them and placed her hand on one of them. She noticed three more and said “What about those bikes?”
“That happens to be Penny’s father’s bike.” said Silverbolt “He had a knack for making motorcycles that was both with speed and style, but I later reconfigured and replaced them with parts that fit perfectly, allowing me to modernize it in the process.”
He sighed whilst placing his hand onto the handlebars whilst saying “Brings back memories. Heck, I remembered I always took Penny to the beach in this one by the time she was in high school, even after she graduated as a way to celebrate.”
As Rainbow looked around, she asked “Did you buy all these cars off the show room floor?”
“The Charger, the Cuda, the GTO and the El Camino I bought from an auto show a few years after they were released,” said Silverbolt “The rest I bought when they were fresh from the factory. As for all the cars, when the Fast and Furious movies came out, I bought most of those vehicles, cause I like their designs and I like how well they can handle.”
“The Camaro is pretty cool too.” said Sunset as she eyed on the one specific car.
When Silverbolt looked, he widened his eyes in shock at that, and said “That…scares the crap out of me.”
“Really?” asked Rarity.
“How come?” asked Fluttershy.
“That car right here,” said Silverbolt as he walked over and stood next to it whilst pointing at it, “Has so much torque and horsepower, it’s like trying to tame a wild stallion, it’s really super-fast.”
“How fast are we talking?” said Rainbow, thinking that she could beat the time.
“Over 600 horses my friend.” said Silverbolt.
“Whoa, seriously?” said Rainbow in awe.
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt as he placed his hand onto the car “I wanted the Fast and Furious movie to have this car, but the Director and Producer wasn’t so keen on that idea, said it wouldn’t bring out any good ratings. But Vin and Paul liked it, so every now and then they’d ask me if they could ride on it. I kind of enjoyed seeing the looks on their faces when they first drove this. But they also said that a car like this is rare and it shouldn’t be used for reckless stunts.”
“How rare are we talking?” said Twilight as she adjusted her glasses.
“Only five of them were ever made.” said Silverbolt “Well actually six since the original was kept by the designer. I bought this from one of the racers back at Hanover Park, Illinois back in 1971. Reason for that was, because my old friend and manager of the band Led Zeppelin invited me to watch their shows when the people of the stock car races wanted them to perform on their opening race. He was drag racing against another racer who drove a 69 Firebird. The Firebird had an interesting design, but it wasn’t any match for the Camaro, because it has a very special engine that the designer made. The other engines were good, but the engine he placed in this one was special. When they raced, the Camaro took off like a speeding bullet, and boy was I amazed.”
“Oooooohhh,” said Pinkie as she and the others were intrigued, then looked at him and said “So how did you end up buying it?”
“When I was busy getting gas at this one gas station, I bumped into him there.” said Silverbolt as he explained “I asked him about the car and he ended up taking me in it for a ride. When I was riding in that, I was speechless. The power on this thing was incredible. So, I asked him if I could buy it, and he said he’ll think about it. Two years later, he called me and told me that he was planning to sell it. Another guy was there and wanted to buy it for $800. But I knew that type, he was a race that would like to trash the vehicle and it would end up being in bad shape. So, I bought it for $20,000. You should’ve seen the look on his face, it was quite hilarious.”
“So how much is it worth now?” asked Fluttershy as she was very curious.
“Cars like this are priceless,” said Silverbolt “And given that the parts were also rare. I’d estimate about…$500,000.”
The girls were surprised when they heard him of how much it costs.
“Wow,” said Sunset “This car’s like a priceless treasure.”
“Sure is.” said Silverbolt “I hardly drive it cause I don’t want to race in this. People can be reckless, and I should know. There was this tragic accident at Le Mans, France back on June 11th 1955. A racer drove recklessly and ended up crashing into the stands, killing over 82 People as a result. They ended up banning the race in several nations as a result.”
The girls were shocked to hear this, but what shocked them most, was that he looked at him and said “I know cause I was there. I nearly died that day, so did Penny’s father when he was a boy.”
“Wow,” said Applejack in awe as she adjusted her hat “Ya’ll are lucky to be alive.”
“You don’t know the half of it.” said Silverbolt.
Fluttershy noticed another set of doors nearby and asked “What’s behind there?”
“Oh, that’s where I keep my other two cars and my shipments.” said Silverbolt.
“Oh, there’s more?!” exclaimed Rainbow.
“Sure does.” said Silverbolt as he took them there.
When he opened it up, there were tons of boxes at the back, but at front near the gates, were two more cars. One was a 1973 Cadillac Fleetwood 75 Limousine, and the other was a 1970 Oldsmobile 442 Vista Cruiser station wagon, Yellow. And at a corner workbench with a pegboard full of tools. But from right behind them was another Commander, which surprised Sunset.
“Why do you have another Commander?” asked Sunset with a flexed eyebrow.
“I sometimes like to buy cars in pairs.” said Silverbolt.
However, Rarity interrupted and said “You have a Cadillac?!”
“Sure do.” said Silverbolt whilst Rarity inspected it “I used work at a Chauffer agency back in the 80” s. But by the time 1991 came around they closed down when a lawsuit was filed against them when the customers kept complaining about the one driver’s so called service. But before they closed down, the boss gave me the car as a thank you for my hard work.”
“It’s beautiful.” said Rarity as she suddenly rested her head on the hood of the car whilst rubbing it as if it were a big kitten with her eyes closed, which weirded the girls out, even Pinkie thought it was weird and she’s the girl of weirdness. “Something this darling would just be exquisite for me to drive around.”
And out of the blue, Silverbolt asked “You want it?”
As if speaking her magic words, Rarity instantly blinked in shock with a loud gasp. She instantly looked at him with a wide smile and said “I COULD HAVE THIS?!!”
“I got no use for it.” said Silverbolt “I never drove around in this, but thankfully I was able to upgrade all the parts and kept the backups with me just in case. So now it’ll run smoother than a gold watch. And if you want it, by all means, it’s yours.”
And within a split second, Rarity gave Silverbolt a bear hug and said “Thank you thank you thank you thank you.”, whilst also kissed him multiple times.
“Okay, okay.” chuckled Silverbolt before Rarity broke the hug “So…who wants to see my house.”
“Heck yeah,” said Rainbow “I wanna see this pad.”
After they left the garage and closed it up, they headed straight for his house. Once they reached the entrance, Silverbolt unlocked it, allowing them to go inside.
“Wait here,” said Silverbolt “I gotta turn the power on for the house.”
He instantly teleported to the house’s fuse box. Once he was done, the entire house was now lit up, which allowed some light to shine. As they entered, the girls were surprised to see the inside of the place.
The girls were surprised to see the size of the place.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow with a side smile “Awesome.”
“Why, this is almost an Italian design.” said Rarity.
“When I was traveling, I saw how amazing most home designs looked,” said Silverbolt “So I decided to design some places to look like them. Not a lot of folks appreciate fine art.”
“On that, I can agree with you.” said Sunset as she admired the design.
“Alright, time for the next room”
Silverbolt guided them toward the next room. What they saw, took them by surprise. For what they saw, they couldn’t believe their eyes.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow Dash as she dashed through every statue whilst her friends also watched “Led Zeppelin.”
“Journey.” said Sunset Shimmer.
“AC/DC/” said Twilight.
“Motorhead.” said Applejack.
“Ozzie Osborne.” said Rarity.
“Def Leppard.” said Fluttershy.
“Dave Mustaine and Megadeth.” said Pinkie Pie.
“You almost have every statue of every band throughout history.” said Sunset.
“Sure do.” said Silverbolt “I met every single band and rock stars throughout their careers. They even sent me their albums, merchandize and records as thanks for supporting them, they even autographed most of their instruments and sent them to me. I even got my picture taken with Elvis Pressley.”
They saw a picture of him and Elvis dancing on stage with Penny when she was a little girl, which the girls were all amazed at that they met the king of rock and roll himself.
“Next room.” said Silverbolt.
He took them to the next room, and they were all surprised to see the kitchen.
All of them were amazed of how big the kitchen was, especially of how fancy it looked. Most of the plates and everything else was well preserved, especially the glasses. But most of the cupboards were empty, same with the cabinets and fridge so that the food wouldn’t be spoilt and to ensure that the vermin and bugs would not get anywhere near them. Rarity noticed one cupboard, opened it and to her surprise.
“Amazing,” said Rarity as she observed the one bottle “Chatue Yquem 1967”
“Vous aimez le vin français?” asked Silverbolt in French, which translates as Do you like French Wine?
Rarity looked at Silverbolt surprised, as she too spoke in French whilst sighing “Qui.”
“I got that from a friend of mine in Paris back at 1969,” said Silverbolt as he explained “I was there seeing Jimmy Hendrix Play. Amazing guy, always play the guitar and trying to find the perfect tune to go with them.”
He then walked over to a closet and opened a room filled with recipe books.
“I even keep my recipes from around the world in…”
Pinkie Pie suddenly shrieked in excitement as she ran over to them and looked them over.
“Oh my gosh, this is recipe books for cakes and goodies!!” shouted Pinkie as she hugged them “I can’t wait to try and make all of them!!”
Silverbolt looked at her with a flexed eyebrow and said “Given her sweet tooth, I’m surprised she didn’t get diabetes or anything.”
“Trust me darling, it’s a mystery for all of us.” said Rarity as the others tried to slowly pry Pinkie Pie away from the books.
The next room also left them surprised, it was the laundry room.
"Wow," said Sunset "You do your laundry too?"
"What?" chuckled Silverbolt "Just beccause I'm rich and live in a place like this, doesn't mean I don't know how to clean my own clothes."
"Not bad, darling." said an impressed Rarity "Finally a boy that knows how to do laundry."
The next room was going to be a surprising for them too.
Silverbolt took them to the dining room, which surprised them as they saw a long table, with many chairs and other assorted things one would need to dine and host for guests.
“Oooh, fancy.” said Pinkie Pie as she observed them closely.
Next up, he took them to the living room.
The living room was quite large, as the girls admired the place. They saw that it even has a view for the front of the house so that people could see who would be coming in, whilst a piano would decorate the room. The Plasma Screen TV was quite large, with a fireplace at the center that would help warm up an entire room.
“Whoa, sweet.” said Rainbow “I could totally see myself play some video games here.”
“And make a mess on the couches no less.” said Rarity in disgust, then felt the couches “Oooh, so soft and rich with its own designs.”
Silverbolt then took them up to the stairs and showed them the rooms.
The girls walked through the different bedrooms, whilst they also had their own bathrooms. Everyone was surprised to see the size of the rooms, and they were almost bigger than Sunset’s apartment.
The girls walked through the different bedrooms, whilst they also had their own bathrooms. Everyone was surprised to see the size of the rooms, and they were almost bigger than Sunset’s apartment.
“Wow, amazing.” said Applejack “The beds look mighty comfy too.”
Fluttershy inspected the beds as she felt them “Oh my, and so soft and snuggling too.”
“Wait till you see my room.” said Silverbolt as he took them there.
They were surprised to see the size of the Master Bedroom and Bathroom.
“Uh, isn’t this overdoing a bit?” asked Twilight.
“Sorry about that,” said Silverbolt “But sometimes I also like rooms that has some comfort to it. But on the plus side it also gives me a great view of the house.”
Silverbolt took them to another part of the house, and he showed them his lab, which Twilight widened her eyes in shock and awe.
“And this here is my lab.” said Silverbolt “Here’s where I made my experiments, both chemical and engineering.”
“Ooh, so amazing.” said Twilight.
Silverbolt then said with a smirk “I even sometimes invent my own kind of candy.”
That made Pinkie Pie squeal in excitement.
He took them to another room, which Twilight might like.
“And next, the library.” said Silverbolt.
Next up, took everyone by surprise, for the entire room was almost twice as big as the Canterlot Library, whilst below, many couches were there, as well as study and research desks, with artifacts from all over the world, and a large fireplace for all to enjoy.
“Wow, I’m in heaven.” said Twilight.
“Wow, that’s a lot of books.” said Fluttershy.
“I bought a ton of books and rare books over the years, even collected a few.” said Silverbolt “Whilst I was traveling the world, I continued to collect more books to help me with my research on what I had discovered.”
He took them to another room as he said “And this is the training/workout room.”
They were greatly surprised to see so many training equipment that would look like any sports player could be a part of, including soccer players. Rainbow was the most fascinated, for she couldn’t believe that there were so many things to help her practice, she even saw a soccer field and net that would allow her to score a few goals whilst practicing.
“Whoa, you have a soccer net too?” asked Rainbow.
“I knew a few sports players in those years.” said Silverbolt “I would sometimes get tickets to them for free, considering that the head of the stadium was grateful that I help built a new stadium for him.”
He took them to another room of the house, which he figured that they might laugh at him.
“I uh, also have this room.” said Silverbolt.”
The moment he showed them, all of them were surprised. Rarity on the other hand, gawked at what she was seeing. There were many mannequin stands all over, but all around them were designer sheets, sowing kits, measuring tapes, needles, threads, along with tons of silk, wool, and any kind of fabric that one would use to design the perfect clothing.
“Why would you have this room?” asked a confused Rainbow.
“Believe it or not I went through a designer phase back then,” said Silverbolt “I designed a ton of stuff and made sure that the best clothing would be made. But I had to use a different alias for that too, I even gave some of those ideas to most designers. Except for Suri, I was onto her from the start.”
Rarity suddenly shrieked from excitement and ran over to them as she observed them.
“So much fabric, so much silk.” cooed Rarity as she held onto them “It’s a Fashionista’s dream come true.”
Some rolled their eyes at that, for it was typical of Rarity for doing that, with Silverbolt saying “I showed her one weakness, didn’t I?”
“Eeyup.” said everyone in the room.
Silverbolt cleared his throat and managed to change the subject and said “But let me show you guys the best part of the house.”
He soon guided them to the top floor, where it had a balcony overlooking the backyard. All of them were surprised when they saw what the place looked like.
“When I was touring in France, I came across a large mansion like place that had this kind of garden. I was so inspired by it, I had it practically designed like that. I sometimes walk in there whenever I wanted to write some music alone, or when some of the animals there wanted to make it their home before they move on to the next.”
“It’s beautiful.” said Twilight “It’s like were seeing a piece of history.”
“Oh, and I don’t count?” retorted Silverbolt.
They looked at him with flexed eyebrows as he playfully smirked with a flex eyebrow. Pretty soon, everyone began to laugh at that joke he made. He soon took them to the patio.
“And this here’s the patio.” said Silverbolt as he showed them.
All of them were taken aback by the design of the place. For they saw a very large pool at the center, and about five feet away from them, was stage for outdoor entertainment, whilst farther to the left were two outdoor outhouses when they want to go to the bathroom. A wooden Gazebo a few feet to the right of the stage for everyone to take in the view of the backyard and a table to have some lunch. A bonfire pits out in the yard whenever you want to have a cold or warm drink whilst relaxing near a cozy fire, a greenhouse further away and it also had a view of the backyard whilst also seeing the river in the back through the trees.
“Sweet,” said Rainbow as she saw the place “I can’t wait to have a pool party here!!”
“Oooh,” said Pinkie Pie with a squee “I can help with that.”
“And you know the best part of this pool?” said Silverbolt as he walked over to the drained and covered pool to ensure that it stays clean during his time away.
“What’s that?” asked Applejack.
He looked at them with a smirk and said “The world’s biggest hot tub/Jacuzzi.”
They all gasped at that with a wide smile, which he couldn’t help but laugh at their reaction.
Later, they went to the green house.
As they entered, they saw that there were tons of trees bearing Pears, Apples, Bananas and every kind of tree that grew them naturally.
“I sometimes grow my own crops.” said Silverbolt “When the stores ran out during the great food shortages of 89, I pitched in and helped fed the entire Canterlot City. Everyone was grateful for that. Even gave me an award for that.”
“Ah remember that.” said Applejack as she admired the trees that he had grown “Mah Granny said that she had never been that grateful in all her life. Even helped made some proper profit out of it.”
“I even wrote a ton of books on how to grow trees by merely observing them.” said Silverbolt as he placed his hand on his pile of books, which surprised Applejack.
She then thought to herself “Maybe ah can borrow from him to study about this ”
Silverbolt took them to another part that he knew that Fluttershy would like.
“And this is the animal sanctuary.”
When they got there, they were surprised to find so many different animals who came to his place to rest up and where they would be safe. Every animal rested in their own spot, ate at their own spot, swam at their own spot, they even mingle and interact with one another.
“Oh…my.” said Fluttershy as she held her mouth closed as she could barely contain her excitement.
“When I first built my house here,” said Silverbolt “A lot of animals came here looking for a safe place. They were a little scared of me at first, but thanks to my magic and my knowledge of animals, now they’re able to stay here for their own safety.”
Within an instant, Fluttershy zipped over to the animals and interacted with them. Thanks to her powers, she’s able to understand them and being able to interact with them.
“Wow,” said Silverbolt as he was impressed “She could be like the spitting image of mother nature herself if she’s able to interact with them.”
“No argument there.” said Rainbow Das as she and the others agreed.
They decided to go back to the house, where Silverbolt continued to tour them around in the house. He took them to a room that caught them off guard.
“Oooh,” said Pinkie Pie as she and the others were amazed “You have your own movie lot?”
“Not just that.” said Silverbolt.
He took them to the next room and to their shock and awe, it looked exactly like a movie theatre, only made to be fancier.
“Oh my gosh!!” shouted Rainbow Dash.
“Ya’ll have yer own movie theatre?!” said Applejack.
“Whenever I want to watch something on the big screen, yeah.” said Silverbolt “And speaking of which.”
He took them to the projection room and to another closet. He opened the door and to their shock and awe, they couldn’t believe their eyes.
“Which movie do you like to watch?” he asked with a smirk.
For inside the room, were thousands of movies, from the beginning to their current year. They even saw tons of VHS videos and DVD’ s all around. He then pointed at the projection and said “I can see any movie on any platform if need be.”
Rainbow slowly muttered “Awesome.”
He took them to another room that was surrounded with painting equipment.
“I also come here to paint and sculpt on my free time.” said Silverbolt.
They were surprised to see so many art equipment all around whenever one has the time to paint.
“Wow, I’m really impressed.” said Sunset.
“Thanks.” said Silverbolt “You girls can paint anything, except for naked people, I don’t know why they kept on doing that.”
He suddenly smirked at them and said “Unless you girls want to paint me whilst I’m naked?”
The girls couldn’t help but blush at that after looking at them. “Um, it’s uh…quite alright.” said a bashful Fluttershy.
“In fact, let me do it right now.” said Silverbolt as he was about to take his clothes off.
The girls suddenly protested and panicked out loud, but Silverbolt simply rubbed his pants as if it looked like he was going to do it. He suddenly pointed two fingers at them and said “Gotcha.”
The girls and Silverbolt couldn’t help but laugh at that, thinking that he was actually going to do it. It certainly caught them off guard.
He then took them to another part of the house whilst he said “I even have this room.”
The girls were surprised, for inside the room were all different types of gaming consoles, from the first XBOX and PlayStation, to the latest models they have, even different computers to handle different kinds of gameplay.
“Wow, I’m in heaven.” said Sunset as she couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
“When the gaming industries also got big,” said Silverbolt “I also began to invest into the gaming consoles, which became huge. Even gained some of the profits, considering I helped out with the gaming companies.”
“Awesome.” said Rainbow Dash.
“They even have some games that have different simulations, like fashion, farming, animal caretaking and so on.”
Now the girls were greatly interested. “Wait till you see the next one.”
He took them down to the basement, where the rest of the entertainment resided.
To their surprise, he had every single arcade game underground, even a bowling alley that folks can enjoy, a dart game, a few ballgames, they even have a bar like place. There was some alcohol, but there were also mostly for different types of soda.
“Oh my gosh!!” shouted Rainbow “You even have Pac man!!”
“Sure do.” said Silverbolt “Even Mrs. Pac Man.”
“Oooh,” said Sunset as she got excited “Did you reach the cherry level?”
“Triple banana actually.” said Silverbolt, which surprised Sunset.
“This. Is so. AWESOME!!” squealed Rainbow, causing her to use her super speed to dash towards the arcade games, which took Silverbolt by surprise when he saw her move.
“Whoa, so that’s her super speed.” said Silverbolt whilst he was amazed “And leaving a Rainbow Trail behind, that’s even more impressive.”
“That it is,” said Rarity “Although, I do wish she would learn to control herself whenever she uses it.”
“So, I notice.” said Silverbolt as he saw Rainbow Dash looking over the rest of the arcade games. He looked at them and said “So how does your powers work.”
Rarity used her power to create a diamond like shield, which made him observe it.
“Impressive.” said Silverbolt, then he began to use his magic to turn his hand into metal and punched the shield, causing it to crack, which shocked Rarity.
“What are you doing?!” shouted Rarity.
“Just trying to observe.” said Silverbolt as he turned his hand back to normal. “Now then, concentrate on fixing the geode shield, by focusing on your will.”
Rarity flexed an eyebrow at that, but nevertheless she gave it a try. She focused on all her will and true to behold, the shield was fixed, which surprised her.
“And thus, my hypothesis has proven correct.” said Silverbolt.
“Hypothesis?” said Twilight with a flexed eyebrow.
“Ever heard of Green Lantern?” said Silverbolt. Some nodded, as they remembered that movie “Well, when I punched her shield, it cracked like Green Lantern’s. But whenever you say, focus on all your will power, you’ll be able to fix it and make it stronger.”
Rarity was surprised by this and said “I didn’t know I could do that.”
“You should focus on training on using them more often.” said Silverbolt “You never may know what you’ll might discover what your hidden abilities might be.”
“Heck yeah.” said Rainbow, as she also got excited about what else she might do.
Twilight demonstrated her power by lifting a heavy object, with Silverbolt observing and said “When you use them, did you experience any migraines or bleeding noses?”
“Not really.” said Twilight as she lowered the object.
“Whenever a unicorn uses their power, they sometimes put too much strain on the object it wants to lift, which causes a major migraine and a nosebleed.”
“He’s not wrong.” said Sunset “It happened to me once.”
Applejack demonstrated her strength by lifting up a pool table, which Silverbolt took note of that. “What’s the heaviest you’ve ever lifted?”
“So far as ah can tell, a really large boulder.” said Applejack after she placed the table down.
“I hope you stretched first before you do that.”
“First thing ah do every morning.” said Applejack “Ah always gotta get up early for farm duty.”
“Hence why you’re strong.” said Silverbolt “Whoever ended up with you must be really lucky to meet someone like you.”
Applejack blushed at that, indicating that he knew that she has a boyfriend whilst she said “Yeah, at first ah thought he was intimidated by mah strength. But he grew on me.”
“What’s his name?” asked Silverbolt
“That would be Summer Breeze.” said Applejack.
“Wait, Summer Breeze?” said Rainbow “As in the guy in charge of the country music club that you had a crush on since…”
Applejack stepped on her foot, making Rainbow wince at that and made her jump around whilst holding her foot in pain.
“Now AJ, behave.” said Silverbolt, making the country girl blush.
And from out of nowhere, a bird came, gaining Fluttershy’s attention as she said “Oh, hello there.”
The bird flew over and chirped a few times until it landed on her finger, gaining Silverbolt’s attention when he saw how well the bird was bonding.
“I can see you can understand animals well.” said Silverbolt.
“Oh of course.” said Fluttershy “Thanks to my geode, I can understand them completely.”
“Have you ever asked them to teach you to speak their language just in case your geode may not work?”
Fluttershy thought about it and said “I thought about it, but I never got the chance.”
“Trust me, it’ll help out in the end.” said Silverbolt.
The bird looked at Silverbolt, causing the bird to smile and fly over to him and rest on his shoulder, whilst also rubbing it’s face against his. “Nice to meet you too.” said Silverbolt.
“Oh, I didn’t know you were good with animals.” said Fluttershy, but then she heard what the bird said, which surprised her, and said “You were the one who gave these animals a sanctuary here?”
“Sure did.” said Silverbolt “I sometimes keep in touch with them whenever they fly somewhere to find me and everything.”
Silverbolt then remembered that Sunset had mind reading powers, then he looked at her curiously and said “You’re not gonna secretly use that on me now, are you?”
“Not by force.” reassured Sunset.
Silverbolt walked over and took her hand whilst he gently placed it against his head, with him saying “I’ll help you on one specific memory.”
Sunset shrugged at this and focused on something whilst her eyes glowed. After a few seconds, after they stopped, she was surprised, then looked at him.
“No way.” said Sunset, who began to smile widely “You actually met Elvis Pressley?!!”
“Met him and taught him everything he knows.” said Silverbolt, which made her more excited.
“I can make sugary objects and everything else explode if I focused hard on them using physical touch.”
“Really?” asked Silverbolt.
Pinkie then noticed what looked like a Smarty candy, took it out of the box and tossed it in the air whilst she said “Like this.”
Everyone quickly ducked, except for Silverbolt. But the moment Pinkie caught it, she looked at it quiz fully whilst the rest of the Rainbooms quickly recovered.
“Huh, that usually works.” said Pinkie as she observed it with a flexed eyebrow.
Silverbolt looked at the so called Smarty and slowly widened his eyes in fear, for he recognized that.
“P-Pinkie,” said Silverbolt “Where did you get that?”
“Oh, I found it on the bar table. I really like Smarties” said Pinkie before she tossed it into her mouth.
“Pinkie NO!!” shouted Silverbolt, but it was too late, for she had already put it in her mouth.
“What?” said Pinkie with a flexed eyebrow after she swallowed it.
Silverbolt’s mouth was agape in shock, as he couldn’t believe she just did that. Normally anyone would be okay, just trippy, but for Pinkie’s case, when it comes to breaking the fourth wall…then they’re in trouble.
“P-Pinkie.” said Silverbolt cautiously whilst approaching her with caution, which the others began to notice “Just relax…you’re going to be feeling really trippy for the next few hours.”
“Why?” said a confused Pinkie.
“Uh, Silverbolt.” said Sunset as she also began to feel concerned “What was that she just took?”
“Uh, Pinkie, it may come as a shock to you.” said Silverbolt as he took a deep breath and told her “But you just took acid.”
“What?!!” shouted the Rainbooms.
“Oh my gosh am I going to die?!!” shouted a panicking Pinkie Pie.
“NO! No, no, no, no!” reassured Silverbolt “You’re just gonna be on a small drug trip that will make you see some funny stuff.”
“Wait,” said Rarity “You did drugs?”
“It was during the Vietnam war.” said Silverbolt whilst he rubbed the back of his head “I fell into some hard times after both my friends died there. Her parents” fathers.”
When Silverbolt pointed at Twilight, she was a bit shocked to say the least, for she had no idea he knew her grandfathers.
“Uh, Silverbolt?” asked Applejack, changing the subject back to Pinkie Pie “Is Pinkie gonna be, okay?”
“Well,” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head “The drug she took was over forty years old, but I’m afraid she’s gonna be a bit goofed up for the next six hours.”
“SIX HOURS?!!” shouted the Rainbooms.
“Should we take her to the hospital?!” asked Rarity worried.
“Don’t worry, by the time we come back it’ll wear off. Hopefully.” said Silverbolt.
Silverbolt then gently guided Pinkie Pie to a couch and placed her on it, allowing her to rest. He pulled out his iPod with two headphones whilst setting the music.
“Now Pinkie,” said Silverbolt before he turned the music on and placed the earphones in her ears “You’re gonna have to take it easy the moment it kicks in, so in the meantime, I’m going to play this song for you just in case.”
Pinkie nodded whilst he placed the earphones in her ears and played a certain song.
As the song played, he slowly backed away whilst saying “Let’s also give her some space just in case.”
They agreed and slowly backed away, for they know Pinkie better than anybody, and if she starts to act up, then they’ll be in deep trouble. Soon they walked down the hall.
“You sure Pinkie’s going to be, okay?” asked Sunset.
“Don’t worry,” said Silverbolt “With the music I played for her, she’ll be fine. Whenever I ended up trippy, I always listen to that song I played, came up with over fifteen songs as a result.”
“What did you play her?” asked Rainbow?
“Nessun Dorma by Luciano Pavarotti.” said Silverbolt. The girls looked at him surprised and said “What? I can like Opera too.”
“You know Luciano Pavarotti?” asked Rarity in shock.
“Who did you think paired him and Bryan Adams to sing together in the first place?” said Silverbolt, which caused the others to gape in shock.
*******************************************************************************************************
The next part Silverbolt took them, they were shocked to say the least. For down the very long hallway was a red carpet. And on both sides, were platinum records from bands all over the ages, as well as many of the instruments they played.
“Wow, I’m in heaven.” said Rainbow.
As they all walk down the hall, they even saw a ton of display cases, each bearing guitars that he collected over the years.
“Wow, these look amazing.” said Sunset.
“Thanks,” said Silverbolt “I collected them over the years when they were first made. Many were autographed by many of the musicians and bands from all over the generations.”
He took out one guitar and worked on the strings a bit, then he plugged it into an amp, whilst presenting it to Rainbow, which caused her to smile and played a few songs onto it. When she played, she heard how amazing they sound.
“Wow,” said Rainbow as she could barely hold in her excitement “I’m playing a piece of history.”
“You’re a natural.” said Silverbolt “I’m sure that Slash from Guns n Roses would be proud.”
He looked around and said “Good thing this room I made is well insulated for my instruments that survived well over the past twenty years.”
“Oh, what’s through there?” asked Twilight.
“Ah, now that…is where the magic is.” said Silverbolt as he walked towards the door and opened it.
The moment he opened it, it was a large room with six different glasses all around, with each of their own recording booths, mixing boards and recording equipment. The girls were surprised by this as they saw the different booths.
“Wow, this is amazing.” said Applejack whilst she and the girls looked around.
“I made this whenever I wanted to record each different instruments in order to make one big musical performance.” said Silverbolt “I use five booths to record all of the instruments playing. Then by the sixth booth, I combine the melody from different instruments and combined them until they were in perfect sync. Once that’s done, I then sing the song that goes with them. Then bada bing, bada boom, I make the perfect song.”
The girls were really impressed by the setup, with Rainbow thinking about something. She then walked over to him and asked “Hey Silverbolt. Would it be okay if we use the booths to record our songs?”
“Hey, go for it, I’m not using them, unless I come up with another song.” said Silverbolt.
“You want to use his record studio?” asked Rarity with a flexed eyebrow.
“Oh, come on girls.” said Rainbow “We played so many songs for so many people ever since we formed the band, we never got a chance to make a record out of it, or put it into a CD. And when we have our own lives to live, we can use that to listen to the songs we used to play. You know, for the memories.”
The girls thought about it, and Fluttershy said “Come to think of it, we never recorded any of our songs before. It might be the first time too.”
The girls agreed, with Sunset remembered what she wanted to ask.
“You know Silverbolt,” said Sunset “You should consider joining the battle of the bands?”
“Battle of the bands?” said Silverbolt with a flexed eyebrow.
“Yeah,” said Sunset “After what happened last year, I think we could have everything go safely since we know who you are, and we don’t have to worry about anything.”
“Battle of the bands seems a bit farfetched.” said Silverbolt “Why not make it a music festival. Where everyone can perform, heck, even have potential to form a band for just in case.”
Some thought about it, with Twilight saying “You know that’s not a bad idea.”
“And I’ll even find a band.” said Silverbolt.
“What about Flash and the others?” asked Sunset.
“Don’t get me wrong, they are a talented bunch.” said Silverbolt “But they don’t click, you know. Like…”
“They’re not the right ones.” said Rainbow. She chuckled a bit and said “I felt the same way when I wanted to form a band. Performing without my friends didn’t feel the same.”
“We’ll probably arrange it somewhere after the weekend,” said Silverbolt “I gotta call some folks together first.”
“Great, I’ll ask Principle Celestia for permission for just in case.” said Sunset.
After twenty minutes, they returned to check up on Pinkie. But when they got there, they were shocked to see she wasn’t there, but her clothes were.
“Uh, where did Pinkie go?” asked Rarity in concern.
“And uh, why did she go without her clothes?” asked Silverbolt, which shocked the girls.
Within a split second, everyone ran out to try and find Pinkie Pie. But as Silverbolt ran, he heard the doorbell rang.
“I wonder who that could be?” wondered Silverbolt.
********************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt soon approached the front door. The moment he opened it, he saw a senior high school kid, probably a year younger than Fast Track, who was standing at the door, and he had a bit of an anxious look.
“Oh, hi.” said Silverbolt “Can I help you?”
“Yeah,” said the senior “Name’s Rhythm Beat. I had a phone call from my girlfriend a while ago and the way she sounded; it didn’t sound good.”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt “Long story short, she found a forty year old acid and thought it was a smartie.”
“Oh, boy.” muttered Rhythm Beat as he slapped his forehead. “This is last year’s Halloween party all over again.”
“Anyway, my friends and I were also looking for her.” said Silverbolt, then presented his hand “Name’s Silverbolt.”
“Nice to meet you.” said Rhythm Beat.
The moment they shook hands, both their eyes suddenly began to glow from out of nowhere. But after a few seconds, they quickly let go after their eyes stopped glowing. Then they heard a shout and looked at the direction.
“Uh, I’ll check it out.” said Silverbolt and walked ahead. But then he thought to himself “That’s the third time this happened. ”
Rhythm Beat on the other hand held his head and said “That felt weird.”
But at the same time, he gained pony ears and tail, having no idea what just happened.
********************************************************************************************************
The moment Silverbolt arrived, he was surprised, for Pinkie was dancing around with a plastic pony. Rhythm Beat arrived and quickly covered his eyes. The girls soon arrived and were also shocked to see that Pinkie was dancing around…without any clothes on.
(From within Pinkie Pie’s mind)
Pinkie was dancing around whilst going through a candy land field, shooting dancing stars, chocolate rain falling, candy people dancing. Party cannons firing confetti and pies everywhere.
However, she wasn’t alone, for some reason, there was a pony version of her, dancing around with her, going from one spot to another, and laughing all day.
“WHEEEE!!” shouted both Pinkie Pies as they all got excited.
“This is so much fun!!” shouted Pinkie Pie.
“I know, right?!” shouted Equestrian Pinkie Pie “We should do this all the time!!”
“Yeah, were friends FOREVER!!!” shouted Pinkie Pie again whilst dancing around.
(Back in reality)
Everyone just watched as Pinkie was singing and dancing through her own randomness at the same time.
“Uh, wow.” said a stunned Applejack.
“Took the words right out of my mouth AJ.” said Rainbow.
“How in the world did she even get outside?” asked Rarity.
“I’m just surprised she didn’t break anything.” said Silverbolt, but he was also observing Pinkie’s body as she moved “And I have to say I’m quite impressed.”
The girls looked at him surprised, but instead of being a pervert, he continued to observe her like a doctor.
Not wanting to make things awkward, Twilight asked “What do you mean?”
“By observing her body,” said Silverbolt “You can tell that from certain parts of her body is well built. The strength of her legs is impressively well, allowing her to run really fast. She even has great agility, by just watching her arms. And from watching her body, it’s also well balanced and flexible. I’d say that she’s the most well-built and well fit girl in the city, heck, maybe even better at sports than Rainbow Dash.”
Rainbow suddenly felt offended and was face to face with him as she said “Whatcha, talking about Silverbolt?”
Fluttershy then spoke up and said “Come to think of it, Pinkie Pie did surprisingly well in P.E. Class last year, even at gymnastics.”
Rhythm Beat shouted “Yo, Pinkie!!”
Pinkie stopped and looked at the direction of her friends, but then she noticed Rhythm Beat, aka, Pinkie’s boyfriend. She then suddenly saw him different without any clothes on, causing her to smirk a bit and have hearts in her eyes.
“Oooh, and who’s this hunk of a he-man?” said Pinkie.
Rhythm was a bit surprised at first, as he said “Um, what?”
Within a split second, Pinkie zipped over to Rhythm, surprising him, whilst she said “And I know how you’ve been eyeing my body lately.”
She slowly held his hands and placed them on her posterior, making Rhythm flustered and blushed bright red.
“Let’s go have some fun.” said Pinkie before she pounced on her boyfriend and compassionately made out with him, surprising the girls as some covered their eyes.
“Oh, for goodness sake,” said Rarity “In public of all places.”
“Uh, could someone please contain Pinkie Pie?” said Fluttershy in an awkward tone.
“Way ahead of you Sugarcube.” said Applejack as she pulled out her rope.
Within a split second, after getting her dressed, Rainbow and Applejack tackled Pinkie Pie over and tied her up nice and tightly so that she doesn’t escape, with Pinkie saying “Can’t I please bring Pony Pinkie with me?”
Deciding to humor her, he decided to let her keep it, causing her to squee and nuzzle against it.
******************************************************************************************************
Later that day, after the whole embarrassing ordeal, everyone went to the garage, where Silverbolt placed Pinkie at the backseat of her new Cadillac.
“Ah think ah’ll come along to make sure she doesn’t try anything,” said Applejack.
“I’ll come too.” said Rhythm Beat “Her going on in that state, she’s just begging for trouble.”
“Don’t have to tell me twice.” said Silverbolt, then he said “But you’re gonna have to stay with her all night too, cause tomorrow she might be a little woozy.”
Rhythm Beat nodded in agreement. Soon enough, Silverbolt popped the hood of the Caddy and placed a new car battery in it, whilst also fueling it up with his own gas tank he kept around for just in case.
“I’ll come along too.” said Fluttershy, but chose to sit on the front seat, for she wouldn’t be comfortable with what Pinkie had in mind in her state.
“I’ll run home,” said Rainbow “Still gotta stay in shape. See you guys tomorrow.”
Rainbow dashed away to the gate and headed straight home. Rarity drove the Cadillac out of the garage and drove to the front of the house. She was now very excited, for she now had her own car/limo.
“This feels marvelous darling.” said Rarity as she kept her smile “Thank you so much.”
Just as she drove to the driveway, Pinkie shouted “Goodbye Candy Planet!!”
The sun was starting to set and it was getting a bit late.
“I think I’d better get home now; I still need to feed Spike.” said Twilight.
“How about we take one of my cars and I’ll take you home from there?” offered Silverbolt.
“Oh, sure of course.” said Twilight as she liked the idea.
“Sunset?” asked Silverbolt, gaining the girl’s attention “Why don’t you pick a vehicle?”
Sunset was surprised by this, and asked “Are you sure?”
“Positive.” said Silverbolt “Cranky Doodle told me that you gained your driver’s license a while back, so it shouldn’t be too much trouble. You understand the rules of the road and you know how to operate a vehicle. I trust you.”
Silverbolt then reached her hand to her, and asked with a smile “Do you trust me?”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush and smile. She reached her hand and held his, signaling that she does.
They soon went to the garage, where Sunset was trying to pick a car. Then she spotted something that caught her eye. The Trans Am, because the phoenix on the hood of the car reminded her of Princess Celestia’s pet phoenix, Philomena.
She opened the car and adored the leather seats, whilst Silverbolt took a battery off the shelf and hooked it up the car. Sunset started the car, allowing it to roar to life.
“Oooh,” went Sunset as she held onto the steering wheel “Now this is more like it.”
Soon, Twilight climbed into the car, whilst Silverbolt closed the door to his garage before he climbed into the car. Sunset soon droves down the driveway and headed straight for Canterlot to take Twilight home.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 8: Date and Sex night
They continued to drive down the road, making their way toward Twilight’s home.
“I see you’re a natural driver.” said Silverbolt.
“Thanks,” said Sunset “I’m really glad I began to learn for my driver’s license.”
“At least you didn’t take the DMV,” said Silverbolt “That place is a nightmare.”
“Are you kidding,” said Twilight “Learning about so many rules and regulations during classes is quite fascinating.”
“And sometimes I wonder why you haven’t already become a professor.” said Silverbolt as he looked at Twilight.
Twilight couldn’t help but blush a bit sheepishly about that. Soon they arrived at the suburbs and stopped in front of Twilight’s home. Twilight climbed out and said “I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”
“See you, Twilight.” said Sunset as she waved.
“So, you hungry?” asked Silverbolt.
“Sure, I can eat.” said Sunset.
“Great,” said Silverbolt “I know a good restaurant that just made their own veggie patties.”
“Veggie Patties?” said Sunset with a flexed eyebrow.
“What?” said Silverbolt “I may love meat in a burger, but I go crazy for some veggie patties.”
“I’ve…never tasted one before.” said Sunset.
Silverbolt smirked and said “Well you’re in luck. I’ll be your navigator for this.”
“Sure thing.” said Sunset as she looked ahead.
Sunset continued to drive with the directions Silverbolt had given her. Soon they arrived at the restaurant. Sunset walked in and was surprised by the size of the place, for she never ate here before. They soon found their booths and sat down. Silverbolt ordered for both him and Sunset Veggie Patties and Sweet Potato fries, which surprised Sunset cause she never heard of it, whilst he also ordered for the both of them milkshakes. Before the waitress left, Silverbolt paid for both their meals in advance, which Sunset couldn’t help but smile as it was really sweet of him.
As Silverbolt paid for their meal, Sunset looked around and for some reason, sees a strange girl in a ponytail that looked really familiar, but she couldn’t put her finger on who it is.
As the waitress left, Silverbolt and Sunset continued to pass the time by conversation.
“So, you seriously never tried it before?” asked Silverbolt.
“Not really.” said Sunset “I sometimes explore some parts of the city, but so far, I didn’t get a chance to explore everywhere. I did take a job during summer. The pay was decent enough to pay rent.”
“Where do you work?”
“That sushi restaurant in the mall.”
“Oh, I know that place. I haven’t been there in years.”
“You eat sushi too?” asked Sunset.
“I like to broaden my horizons.” said Silverbolt. Then he changed the subject and asked “When was the last time you were home? Anyone in particular like family or anything?”
Sunset looked down a bit saddened. “The only time I went back to Equestria was when I needed Princess Twilight’s help to find the memory stone and the other one during Spring Break.”
Sunset looked up and said “As for family…I haven’t seen my parents and brother in years. But…my dad passed away before I ran away to this world. My mom Stellar Flare was always focused on my brother after I went away. And…I haven’t been nice to him when I wasn’t interested in making friends.”
“I see.” said Silverbolt “Did it cross your mind to try and make amends with him?”
“From time to time.” said Sunset. Then she looked down and said “But…I still want to make things right. Apologize to him and everything, you know?”
“I know the feeling.” said Silverbolt “I’d also like to apologize to those in my life. I made a few mistakes in my life that I couldn’t take back. The only thing I could do is move forward.”
He couldn’t help but smile and said “Then I remembered that one movie I saw, Kung Fu Panda, where the old turtle said something wise.”
“Like what?” asked Sunset.
“Quit, don’t quit. Noodles, or don’t noodle. You are so concerned with what was and what will be. There’s a saying. Yesterday, is history. Tomorrow, is a mystery. But today, is a gift. That is why it’s called, the present.”
Silverbolt looked at her and said “The meaning behind of it is, I’ve spent too long blaming myself and kept hanging onto the past and I’m always worried about the future. But the only thing I can focus on is the present, and live in the moment with the time we still have…”
Sunset couldn’t help but smile at his words of wisdom. Silverbolt then slowly held onto Sunset’s hand and said whilst smiling “But they also say that even though we sometimes leave our family behind for the journey, the friends you make and the people you spend time with, that’s also your family. And they’ll always be with you when you need it the most.”
Sunset couldn’t help but kept her smile and said “Yeah.”, whilst her thumb stroked against his hand. She didn’t want to change this scene for anything. She liked it that he was passionately holding her hand like this. It was a perfect moment for the both of them, until her phone went off.
Sunset groaned whilst she rolled her eyes, for the moment was ruined, which he couldn’t help but chuckle at this scene, even if he did feel the same way she did. She picked up her phone and saw that Applejack was calling her.
“Oh, it’s Applejack.” said Sunset.
“Guess she must be filling us in on Pinkie’s status.” said Silverbolt.
Sunset answered and said “Hey Applejack, how’s Pinkie Pie doing?”
“Well, ah was able to bring her home and all. Ah’m currently standing outside right now. ”
“Why, what’s wrong?” asked Silverbolt.
“Well, she started to get naked again and uh…she dragged her boyfriend inside and now the two of them are going crazier than a couple of cows during mating season. ” said Applejack.
Both Silverbolt and Sunset shivered at that thought, with Silverbolt saying “Is Rhythm Beat volunteering to stay for the night?”
“He is ,” said Applejack “Though ah hope he’s gonna be okay and all. ”
“Fingers crossed on that,” said Sunset “We’ll see you tomorrow, Applejack.”
Sunset hung up her phone, whilst Silverbolt had an idea.
“Hey Sunset, why don’t you give me you and your friends” numbers?” asked Silverbolt, with Sunset looking at him with a flexed eyebrow “You know, to call or text them, seeing that you girls are my friends now too.”
“Oh, sure thing.” said Sunset. Silverbolt handed his phone over, allowing Sunset to program the numbers on her phone into his. Once that was done, she handed them back.
“So,” said Silverbolt “Seeing that you know Princess Twilight, what else can you tell me that she told you, you know, in case I missed out any details.”
“Oh, sure thing.” said Sunset once the food arrived.
Sunset tried the sweet potato fries, with her widening her eyes of how good they are.
“Wow, these are amazing.” said Sunset in amazement.
“Told you.” said Silverbolt as he tried his.
“Anyway,” said Sunset as she ate her food “Princess Twilight is pretty much the same as our Twilight. She’s also a science geek, an egghead like Rainbow Dash would say and she’s an expert in magic. She’s even a huge fan of Starswirl the Bearded. She’s even a Princess of Friendship.”
“Friendship?” said Silverbolt “That’s a new one.”
“You can say that again.” said Sunset “And last I heard, Celestia made a Pegasus named Cadance an Alicorn too, and she’s known as the Princess of Love.”
“For families and individuals, clever.” said Silverbolt.
“She told me a lot of things she did when she was in Equestria,” said Sunset “She even helped befriend Discord.”
Silverbolt nearly spat out his drink and looked at Sunset in shock and said “Discord?! How is that possible?”
“Well,” said Sunset “She told me that Celestia wanted them to reform Discord, but they didn’t want to and they’re too stubborn. Only one of her friends, the pony version of Fluttershy was able to get through to him.”
“Whoa,” said Silverbolt. He thought to himself That is one brave pony , then spoke normally and said “What else can you tell me?”
Sunset began to tell him everything that Twilight told her the last time they visited. Of how she and her friends were able to defeat Nightmare Moon after unlocking the Elements of Harmony and freed Princess Luna from her own darkness. Then they defeated Discord after he was freed and encased him in stone until he was released from his stoned prison. How they stopped Queen Chrysalis (Which Silverbolt shuddered) and the Changeling Hive from taking over Canterlot. The Crystal Empire came back and Twilight’s dragon assistant Spike was able to help the Empire by restoring the Crystal Heart to its place and defeated Sombra before he could do anymore damage.
Then Tirek escaped from Prison and tricked Discord into helping him, causing them to drain more of Equestria’s magic, until Tirek drained Discord’s magic. Soon with the power of the Tree of Harmony, they were able to defeat Tirek and sent him back to Tartarus. He already knows about Starlight so Sunset didn’t need to explain, then later on a Changeling named Thorax wanted to learn about friendship, then he helped Starlight, Trixie and Discord rescue Twilight and many others after Chrysalis kidnapped them, until Starlight convinced Thorax and the entire Changeling Hive to give love, transforming them into something new and rescuing everyone.
Then Starlight graduated and was a hero with Trixie, Discord and Thorax. But later on, they found a way to free Starswirl and the Pillars from Limbo (Which Silverbolt grumbled over Starswirl), but accidentally released the Pony of Shadows. But they were able to free Stygian from her own darkness. Then the Storm King invaded but they were able to defeat him (Silverbolt got angry for some reason. Something that Twilight had done). Then they opened the school of friendship, but the EEA, led by Chancellor Neighsay wanted to shut the school down because he thinks by learning about friendship, the creatures would use it against them. But then a filly named Cozy Glow, lied and manipulated her way to the top and ended up stealing all the magic in Equestria and wanted to take it over with Tirek, but thanks to their students, they were able to defeat her and was sent to Tartarus.
“And that’s pretty much how it happened.” said Sunset.
Silverbolt was amazed by what she revealed, for the Element Bearers really did an amazing job.
“Wow,” said Silverbolt “I really missed out. Equestria’s lucky to have them.”
“I couldn’t agree more.” said Sunset, that was until she noticed that he had a troubled look on his face. “What’s wrong?” asked Sunset.
Silverbolt looked at Sunset, and he didn’t know how well she was going to take it.
“I’ve been aware that Princess Twilight and her friends fought the Storm King.” said Silverbolt “But she wasn’t exactly honest with what really happened.”
“What do you mean?” asked Sunset with a quirked eyebrow.
Silverbolt sigh after taking a deep breath and said “You see…”
He told her that after Canterlot fell when Tempest Shadow, aka, Fizzlepop Berrytwist led the Storm King’s armies, she turned Princesses Celestia, Luna and Cadance to stone, but Twilight and her friends were able to escape. Twilight overheard Celestia and said that they needed to get to the kingdom of the Hippogriffs but she couldn’t word it in time before she got captured. They fled to Klugetown, a slave town that might have a clue. They bumped into a cat named Capper, who was abandoned by his own friend and felt like he couldn’t trust anyone. Rarity showed him Generosity before he nearly sold them into slavery. They were able to escape after they found the map leading to the Hippogriffs. After they escaped, Capper, who had been shown real generosity and kindness, tried to lead the Storm Guard away, but were taken prisoner anyway.
Then they bumped into a parrot named Captain Celaeno and her crew, who were forced to serve the Storm King. And thanks to Rainbow Dash, they were able to get their fighting spirit back, but then Rainbow ended up doing the Sonic Rainboom and blew their cover. They were forced to escape, but ever since then, Twilight had lost all faith and trust in her friends and tried to take matters into her own hooves when it was supposed to be a team effort and that Celestia reminded her that she had all the magic she needed, but she didn’t listen.
When they arrived at Mount Aris, the home of the Hippogriffs, they found the place in ruins and was revealed that the Hippogriffs had turned into Sea creatures to hide from the Storm King. Twilight asked for their help but they refused because of their fear of the Storm King. Then Twilight ended up using her friends to distract their queen as if they were expendable deadweights and ended up trying to steal the pearl, which got the queen angry and kicked them out.
Her friends scolded her for what she did and Pinkie realized that she used them to distract them. Twilight said that they weren’t in Equestria, and that they couldn’t just sing with con artists making Rainbooms in the skies and expect things to work out and that they weren’t enough, with Pinkie saying that they were going to get the help they needed but Twilight got in the way. Twilight said that she was the last princess and where Pinkie told Twilight that she was the only one who didn’t trust her friends. And just like that, Twilight yelled at Pinkie’s face that she would’ve been better off without friends like them.
Feeling hurt and betrayed, Twilight’s friends ended up abandoning her because of what she said. Twilight also felt hurt because of what she said. And they were right, she ruined everything. And because that her guard was down, Tempest captured her and took her back to Canterlot. Her friends came back for her, with the friends they made along the way and helped rescue Canterlot and the Princesses and with Tempest’s help after she realized that she was used the whole time, defeated the Storm King.
“And that’s what happened.” said Silverbolt.
Sunset was shocked beyond words by what Twilight had done. She lowered her head and said “I can’t believe she did and said that.”
“Believe me, I was outraged by what she did.” said Silverbolt “If I also had been there, I would’ve given her a stern talking to. But you can’t change fate, what’s done is done.”
He leaned backwards and said “But I’d still like to meet her all the same.”
“You would?” asked Sunset.
“Of course.” said Silverbolt “You can tell Princess Twilight that she’s more than welcome to come over. She can come over and meet me if she wants. And tell her to bring her friends with her. I’d like to meet the Element Bearers myself.”
“Sure, what should I say?” asked Sunset.
“Tell her…” said Silverbolt “I’m from Equestria too. And that I’ve been there since the time of Gusty the Great, helped found Equestria and helped the Pillars of Equestria. And that if she were up to it, I’d like to meet them.”
After they were done eating, Silverbolt stood up and said “I’m going to go to the bathroom. See you in a moment.”
“Alright.” said Sunset as Silverbolt left.
Sunset began to write to Princess Twilight.
Dear Princess Twilight
It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other, haven’t we?
We haven’t seen you since that incident at Spring Break.
So much has happened and I felt like I need to tell you about something important if you have the time.
I know it’ll sound strange, but I’ll explain everything once you get here.
And turns out we also made a new friend here.
He’s from Equestria too and he’s lived on our world for a really long time.
The people at school said his name was Bolt. But as it turned out, his real name is Silverbolt.
He was born in Equestria and he became immortal after accidentally absorbing Grogar’s Bewitching Bell.
He’s traveled all over Equestria, helping the Pillars of Equestria and helped made them heroes. He even stood up for a pony named Stygian after Starswirl and the others pushed him away.
And get this; he was the one who created the Windigos to convince the Pony Tribes to unite and he was the one who convinced Clover the Clever, Secretary Smart Cookie and Private Pansy to unite when their leaders refused. He was even the one who created the Elements of Harmony into what you and your friends are wearing now.
He even knows how to play a guitar and sing. He’s really great at it too.
He’d like to meet you. Plus, he wants your friends, the rest of the Element Bearers, to come with you so that he could meet them. I realized that they never came here before, but I think it’ll be exciting for them to be here. You can bring Spike too if you want.
Hope to see you soon.
Your friend
Sunset Shimmer.
After Sunset finished writing to Princess Twilight, she placed her journal back in her bag. She took another sip from her drink. But when she looked to the restaurant’s kitchen, she was shocked to see who it was.
Sonata Dusk, one of the members of the Dazzlings, aka, the Sirens.
Sunset saw her working at the dishwashing section of the kitchen. But to her surprise, she had a really sad look on her face. Why was she even so sad? Did something happen to her? She remembered seeing them at the Music Festival and they had a hard time trying to cope ever since they lost their powers. But seeing her like that now, she can’t help but feel pity for her. She wanted to go over and talk to her, but she didn’t know what to say, plus they didn’t exactly part on good terms.
Within a split second, Silverbolt came back and said “Ready to head back?”
“Uh, yeah sure.” said Sunset.
“Something wrong?” asked Silverbolt when he noticed the troubled look on her face.
“No, I’m fine.” said Sunset.
Soon the two of them left, with Sunset seeing Sonata one final moment before leaving.
******************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, back at Twilight’s place, she was currently doing her homework at the shed to get some projects done. But unknown to her, a boy snuck in with a smirk on his face. He closed the door behind him and stood there for a few moments.
“Hey Twilight.” said a familiar voice, making Twilight yelp out and turn around.
For there was a familiar boy standing at the door with a smile. He had black hair with a purple and white stripe on the right side, whilst his skin color was Indigo. His clothing nearly resembled to Flash Magnus, considering he also does sports activities, but he’s also a scholar in the classroom.
“Oh, Dusk Light, it’s just you.” said Twilight as she sighed in relief “What are you doing here? I thought you had an errand to run for your club. I mean you are the class president at chemistry after all.”
“Eh, they have it under control.” said Dusk Light “But uh, I had to temporarily shut the club down because of a uh…incident.”
“Incident?” said Twilight, looking at Dusk.
“Which girl do you know who loves muffins?” he asked.
Twilight had a deadpanned expression and said “Let me guess…Derpy?”
“That’s the one.” said Dusk.
“Ugh,” groaned Twilight, for Derpy and her antics. She looked at Dusk and asked “But are you doing here then?”
“Well, it’s been a long time since we hung out,” said Dusk “Plus I figured that we might continue where we left off on our last experiment.”
“Oh, right.” said Twilight as she got excited “We never got the chance to do any of that today.”
“Just…don’t go experimenting on yourself again.” said Dusk “Remember what happened last time?”
“Yeah,” said Twilight as she slightly shook her head “I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“And you were grateful that I saved you.” said Dusk as he stood next to her “Even if things uh…”
“I know,” said Twilight as she blushed and looked down “Not our best moments.”
“But still,” said Dusk as he slowly reached his hand out and gently went under her skirt and held onto her butt cheek, surprising her with a red blush as he said “You still looked amazing by the way.”
“D-Dusk.” said Twilight as she felt flustered.
“Oh, come now,” said Dusk “We know you love my gentle touch. And we both know it’s been a long time that you relieved yourself.”
Twilight bit her lip, then slowly looked at him. She planted a gentle kiss on his cheek and said “Just be gentle…please?”
Dusk slowly went behind her, which made her anxious in a good way. He lowered himself until his face was right behind her tushy, whilst he slowly lifted up her skirt. Even though she’s wearing her panties, it really cannot hide her luscious booty.
“Oh, don’t worry.” said Dusk as he slowly reached for her panties and slowly pulled it down, giving her shivers and making her aroused at the same time whilst he said “I plan to.”
He firmly held onto her posterior, revealing her pussy. He slowly placed his tongue against it, making Twilight gasp as she firmly held onto the table, making her feel aroused.
“Holy…” said Twilight, feeling more flustered by his sudden move. She kept gasping in ecstasy, making her eyes roll backwards as she couldn’t help but feel really horny at the same time.
When all of a sudden, she quickly turned around and grabbed Dusk Shine, leaving him stunned by the sudden move that she had just made. But the look on her face, made her really want this. Unknown to Dusk, Twilight was able to get his pants loose, allowing it to drop onto the floor.
“Oooh,” said Dusk with a smirk “Someone’s really eager.”
Twilight grabbed him by the shirt collar, pulled him close and said “Shut up and fuck me.”
She mashed her lips against his, making out with him hard before they collapsed onto the makeshift bed to continue their night.
*************************************************************************************************
After their dinner date, Silverbolt decided to drive Sunset home whilst he was taking her car back to his place in order for it to be safe.
Very soon, Sunset pulled up to the street where her apartment resides. She had lived there ever since after Christmas Break. She used to live in the library before Twilight did too. But when the CMC told the rest of the Rainbooms of her living conditions (via through Sonicfan05” s story Anon-a-miss), they and most of the students put up a secret fundraiser to help her buy a place for her to live, to which she was very grateful. She once lied to many people so that she could get some money for food, but now she works hard to redeem herself. The rent was a bit high, but thanks to the job she’s working at, and the help from her friends, she was able to get by.
“So, this is where you live?” asked Silverbolt.
“That’s right.” said Sunset as she looked at the building “It’s a little far from CHS, but I get by.”
Silverbolt noticed the area she lived in, for it was too close to downtown. During his time living in Canterlot City, he knows just how dangerous it can get, especially since many crimes happen, including the one gang war between the Changeling Guild and the Tirek’s Wrath gangs. He didn’t want her to get hurt or get robbed, so he thought of a solution.
“You know, Sunset…” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head, but was also very nervous at the same time. “If you want to…you can always move in at my place.”
Sunset widened her eyes in shock and sharply looked at Silverbolt, not knowing how to respond to that. “R-really?” said Sunset, still not knowing how to respond to it.
“Well, yeah…I got like seven bedrooms that I’m not using. You can even choose to have your own privacy and space and you’ll even have your own car as well.” said Silverbolt as he pointed at the car Sunset was driving. “And if you want…you can stay there for as long as you want, rent free even.”
Within a split second, Sunset jumped on him and hugged him and kissed him compassionately. “Thank you so much!!” said Sunset as she hugged him tightly “No one has done anything for me like this before!!”
She kissed him hard on the lips and hugged him for a few minutes. She looked at him with half lidded eyes and said “I’ll see you soon.”
Sunset climbed out of her car and closed the door whilst also looking through the window.
“Goodnight Silverbolt.” said Sunset as she walked to her apartment.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile and said “Goodnight to you too Sunset.”
As Sunset entered her apartment, Silverbolt drove off. He soon reached his home, but as he climbed out of his car, he then thought about something. He picked up his phone and called someone. He knew a guy who was still awake, even if it is 10PM.
“Hello, this is Silverbolt, could I speak to…”
“…”
“Wait,” said Silverbolt as he recognized that voice “Quick Mover, is that you?”
“…”
“Well dang,” said Silverbolt whilst smiling “I haven’t seen you in like forever, how you been?”
“…”
“Really, you’re the manager now, that’s great. Looks like all that hard work paid off.”
“…”
“Yeah, you’re welcome,” said Silverbolt “You really did have a great talent for that job.”
Silverbolt then changed the subject.
“Hey, listen,” said Silverbolt “You remember that favor you owed me a while back?”
“…”
“You remember the Rainbooms?” asked Silverbolt.
“…”
“Well one of them, Sunset Shimmer, lives in an apartment that’s near downtown Canterlot City.”
“…”
“Yeah, it is.” said Silverbolt “I need your help to move her furniture and the rest of her stuff to my place.”
“…”
“Come on, cause I got plenty of room.” said Silverbolt “Plus you know my house is the safest place in Canterlot City. Think you can help me out with that?”
“…”
“That’s great.” said Silverbolt “You still remember the owner of the apartments?”
“…”
“Great,” said Silverbolt “Just remember to ask him to let you in so that you can help her move her stuff. I’ll keep her distracted whilst you do your thing. Plus, I already wired the payment to you guys.”
“…”
“You’re welcome. And thanks again. Will see you soon.”
“…”
“Sure, I’ll be sure to invite you this Sunday for a barbeque, you know I always love to barbeque for you.”
“…”
“See you soon Mover.” said Silverbolt before he hung up. He smiled and said “The deed’s done.”
He looked up at the house and said “Maybe I could rearrange a few things before I turn in for the night.”
**********************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, back at Twilight’s place in her shed, hers and Dusk’s clothes were everywhere on the ground, whilst on the bed, covered in their blanket, Dusk Shine was holding Twilight close as she was holding onto him. Thankfully she placed her glasses on the bed so that they wouldn’t get broken. Twilight sighed in bliss as she was clinging her boyfriend.
“I really needed that.” said Twilight.
“I’m sure you do,” said Dusk with a smirk “So what did you do today?”
“Oh, we made a new friend today.” said Twilight “His name’s Silverbolt.”
“Oh, yeah, I bumped into him a while back after I was done with chemistry class a while back.” said Dusk.
“You have?” asked Twilight as she looked at him.
“Sure did.” said Dusk “After I was done…”
**********************************************************************************************************
After done with chemistry class, Dusk Light exited the classroom to attend his next one.
“Hey there,” said Silverbolt as he caught up with Dusk “Thanks again for your help back there.”
“No problem.” said Dusk as he smiled at the guy “And I have to say, you were quite impressive back there, even coming up with a formula that I’ve never seen before. I mean an artificial webbing fluid? And I thought that only existed in a movie.”
“Sometimes you just gotta know where to look.” said Silverbolt. He then extended his hand with a smile and said “Name’s Silverbolt.”
“Dusk Light.” said the boy as he shook his hand.
But the moment they shook hands, both their eyes suddenly glowed from out of nowhere. A few seconds later, they quickly released, for that was unexpected.
“Uh, I’ll see you later.” said Silverbolt as he left.
At the same time, Dusk Light gained Pony Ears, Tail and a pair of wings
He decided to not tell Twilight about it, for he’ll figure he’ll tell her later when the time is right.
**********************************************************************************************************
“He seemed like a cool guy.” said Dusk Light. He couldn’t help but chuckle.
“What?” asked Twilight.
“Remember the day when our relationship actually got started?” said Dusk.
“How could I forget,” said Twilight, then grumbled “I still couldn’t believe your spider was the one who nearly ate us.”
“Sorry about that.” said Dusk. He kept staring at the roof and said “I remembered I was looking for him, then the next thing I knew, I found him in the science lab and he looked like he was going to snack. I was shocked that Irwin was trying to eat you.”
“I remember,” said Twilight, then looked down and said “And you ended up scolding me about it.”
“Yeah,” said Dusk Light “Especially since Potion Nova was there too. We were able to save you and put you in your respective vials. But uh…”
He blushed as he scratched the side of his face, saying “Your clothes didn’t grow with you. Thus, you and Sunset ended up…naked in front of me.”
“Not…our proudest moment.” said Twilight.
“But at the same time,” said Dusk Light with a blushing smile “I ended up kissing you out of instinct.”
Twilight couldn’t help but blush at that memory, but also giggled at the same time. “Yeah, and truth be told it was the best kiss I ever had.”
“And we’ve been together ever since.” said Dusk.
Twilight held Dusk closer as she nuzzled against his chest. “I wouldn’t trade what we have for anything.”
“Same here.” said Dusk, who kissed her forehead and said “And I hope we’ll continue that relationship. Still, sorry that you and Timber broke up back then.”
“It’s alright,” said Twilight “We just weren’t meant for each other. But I’m glad you came into my life.”
“Same here.” said Dusk. He turned the light off and said “Goodnight Twilight.”
“Goodnight, Dusk.” said Twilight before she fell asleep too.
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 9: An Apple Bonding/House Cleaning and the Mane 6's surprise
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 10: Meeting the Mane 6 and Silverbolt’s true power
From near the statue portal leading to Equestria, Princess Twilight wanted to sit and wait for Sunset to arrive as she was anxious to meet Silverbolt and think what she was going to say when she would meet up with him. But she wasn’t thinking about what else Sunset said about how they got their powers. Then again, they never demonstrated that to them before. But she remembered that she and Dragon Spike traveled with the rest of their friends, and all of them were going to have a meltdown for when they arrived.
“Girls, please calm down.” said Princess Twilight as she tried to reassure them.
But the said girls were too occupied with what happened. Pony Fluttershy sat on the ground whimpering and curled herself into a ball, pony Rainbow was struggling to stand as she tried to keep her balance, with pony Applejack having just as much trouble, pony Rarity was also having trouble, but thanks to dragon Spike, who remembered how they walked, helped Rarity walk normally, which she was able to master hands down. Pony Pinkie on the other hand wasn’t having trouble, as she moved with ease as if it were nothing.
“How the hay can we calm down when we’ve turned into…these?!” exclaimed Rainbow.
“I don’t like this.” muttered Fluttershy.
“Trust me girls,” reassured Twilight “I was just as scared when I first started, but I soon got used to it.”
“Easy for ya’ll to say,” said pony Applejack struggling to stand “Ah don’t know how anyone can get used to walking on two hooves.”
“They’re called feet.” said Spike after he was done helping Rarity.
They suddenly heard the sound of a car horn, which caused the rest of the Mane 5 to jump in fright. When they and Princess Twilight looked, they saw Sunset pulling over.
“What kind of wagon is that?” said pony Rarity when she saw the strange looking contraption.
Sunset climbed out and waved to her whilst shouting “Twilight!”
She ran over to the Princess, with Princess Twilight running over to her and gave one another a big hug.
“Oh, it’s so good to see you again.” said Princess Twilight before they broke the hug.
“Good to see you too.” said Sunset. But then she looked behind her and were surprised to see the pony versions of her friends. “And I see you brought them over.”
“I did.” said Twilight.
“Considering what happened last time,” said dragon Spike “They didn’t want to leave her side this time.”
“Understandable.” said Sunset. She looked at them, struggling to come over to her as she said “I assume that they panicked.”
“They did.” said Twilight “It’s gonna take them a while after they get used to them.”
“I’m sure they will.” said Sunset, then she walked over to them and said “Hey there. My name’s Sunset Shimmer. Pleasure to meet all of you.”
“Pleasure to meet ya Sunset.” said pony Applejack.
“That’s right.” said pony Pinkie Pie.
“Um,” said pony Fluttershy and said “I don’t know if I’m comfortable with this.”
“Don’t worry,” said Sunset “You’ll get used to it. Just takes some practice.”
Sunset looked at Princess Twilight and said “So how are things back in Equestria?”
“Doing fine,” said Princess Twilight “We had a few hiccups along the way, but we managed.”
“What kind of hiccup?” asked a curious Sunset.
“Well,” said pony Pinkie as she said in one breath “Twilight wanted to teach friendship to other races, so she decided to open a school, unfortunately the head of the EEA, Chancellor Neighsay was being a big meanie and closed the school whilst insulting the leaders of the other nations and nearly started a war, then during that time things went great until the magic from all over Equestria suddenly got drained, and whilst we went to Tirek, the meanie centaur we beat before, thinking that he was responsible, until we found out that one of our students, a pony Pegasus named Cozy Glow, was faking to be part of our friendship school the whole time so that she could take all the magic, banish to the ether with Starlight trapped in it. But whilst we were away, the meanie Neighsay came back, thinking that our students from different nations, who happen to be a pony, a dragon, a yak, a griffon, a changeling and a hippogriff, were the ones responsible without any proof or evidence, and when they were freed and tried to stop her, she tricked the other students to try to stop us, but thanks to the tree of harmony, they were freed and restored magic back to Equestria, allowing us to come back and help our students stop her, which turned out she thinks that friendship is power and she thinks by making more friends she’ll gain more power, but she didn’t care about any of that, so she got sent to Tartarus with Tirek and Neighsay finally being able to see the error of his ways, so now we got to run the school without any baddie interference.”
Pony Pinkie made a squee sound with a big smile on her face. Sunset widened her eyes in shock and said “Wow. That kind of a hiccup.”
“Trust me,” said pony Rainbow Dash “It’s a lot bad than you think.”
“But aside from that, I’m glad we were able to set things right.” said pony Rarity.
“So, whilst we were trying to take a break,” said pony Fluttershy “We heard from Granny Smith about Silverbolt and what he did for Equestria before he disappeared.”
“And we heard from Twilight that Silverbolt was here the whole time.” said pony Applejack.
“He sure has.” said Sunset “He’s been here since the 1900’s.”
The others were confused by this, with Sunset saying “In other words, he arrived about nearly a 120 years ago.”
They were surprised to hear how long he was in this world.
“If he’s been here for that long,” said dragon Spike “What’s he been doing all this time?”
“Let me drive you there,” said Sunset “I’ll tell along the way.”
They followed Sunset to her car.
“So, how’s Starlight doing?” asked Sunset “I haven’t seen her since she last visited us.”
“Well, she’s doing fine,” said Princess Twilight “After the whole ordeal she went through, she decided to take a break and visit her friend Sunburst. They planned a trip a while back to go to Silver Shoals.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Sunset “From what you told me, she deserved a break.”
They soon arrived at the car, which the girls got curious over.
“Ah’ve never seen a contraption like that before.” said pony Applejack.
“How does this even work?” said pony Rarity.
“Climb on in and find out,” said Sunset “But uh” it’s going to be a tight squeeze.”
They soon climbed in. Sure, they were somewhat uncomfortable, but they were able to get settled and drove off.
“So, where’d you get this car?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Silverbolt gave me this,” said Sunset “He has a ton of them.”
“How many does he have?” asked Princess Twilight.
“A lot.” said Sunset “When he lived here, he took some treasures with him and invested in plenty of companies that survived to this day, even newer once every decade.”
“So, he’s rich or something?” asked pony Rainbow Dash.
“He sure is.” said Sunset as she turned left.
“How much does he have?” asked pony Rarity.
“I think in bits, it’s about…” said Sunset as she remembered his total currency “6,500,400,385,632.28”
The girls” jaws dropped at the mention of how much money he has.
“He even traveled the world to learn more new things. He knows how to fight, how to fix, he’s even responsible for making some of the Equestrian artifacts. He even created the Elements of Harmony.”
“WHAT?!!” shouted the Mane 5 and Spike.
“Wow,” said Princess Twilight as she got more excited “The more I hear about him, the more I really wanna meet him.”
“Trust me,” said Sunset “He’s the king of awesomeness.”
Pony Rainbow scoffed and said “I’ll believe that when I see it.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush as she said “Plus…he asked me to stay at his place.”
Princess Twilight and the others looked at her surprised, with Princess Twilight saying “Really?”
“That’s right,” said Sunset as she continued driving down the road “He said that he has plenty of rooms that he isn’t using, and I’d have my own privacy and my own mode of transportation. And that if I wanted, I could stay there for as long as I like rent free.”
Now they were really surprised. “Oh my,” said pony Rarity as she fanned herself “He truly is amazing.”
“Wait till you guys meet him first.” said Sunset.
***************************************************************************************************
Soon enough, Rainbow and Silverbolt came back and were able to set up the WI-FI from certain parts of the house, allowing them to have a stronger connection in case there wasn’t any cellphone signals.
Soon as they came back to the foyer, Rainbow said “Alright, I got half of them set up.”
“Same here.” said Silverbolt “Now we can have some decent quality internet without any problems.”
They saw the rest of the girls there, with Silverbolt amazed by the cleanliness of the place.
“Wow.” said Silverbolt with a big smile on his face “You girls really did an amazing job. This place looks brand new.”
“No problem at all.” said Rarity with pride.
“There’s always nothing better than a little elbow grease to help spruce up the place.” said Applejack.
“And as Big Mac said, nothing starts the day off like a little bit of hard work.” said Silverbolt.
They were once again surprised by what he said, with Silverbolt saying “When I first came to school, I bumped into him. He can be chatty when he wants to be.”
They chuckled at that, with Applejack saying “That’s Big Mac alright.”
He looked around and noticed someone wasn’t here. “Hey, where’s Sunset?”
“She went to go pick up Princess Twilight and her friends by the portal.” said human Twilight.
“Wow, she is?” said Silverbolt.
“Yep, she helped us out a lot.” said Rainbow Dash “Trust me, you’ll like her.”
“I’ll take your word for it.” said Silverbolt. “So, whilst we wait, you girls can make yourself at home, I’ll be in the music room. Gotta finishes this one song.”
Silverbolt went to the music room. But when he said they should make themselves at home, they already made their choice.
“I’m going to the game room.” said Rainbow.
“I’m going to the kitchen.” said Pinkie Pie.
“I’m going to the animal sanctuary.” said Fluttershy.
“I’m going to the fashion room.” said Rarity.
“I’m going to the greenhouse.” said Applejack.
“I’m going to the library.” said Twilight.
Within a split second, they darted separately faster than a speeding bullet.
***************************************************************************************************
Shortly a while later, Sunset stopped by the gate and used her keycard to enter. The moment the gate opened; Sunset drove on through. They soon made their way towards the front of the house. Sunset was the first to climb out, with the Mane 6 and Spike following suit. When they took a good look at the house, they were quite surprised by how big it was.
“Whoa,” said pony Rainbow “This is where he lives?”
“Yep,” confirmed Sunset “It’s a pretty big house, isn’t it?”
“It’s a bit too big if you ask me.” said pony Applejack.
“Darling, how could you say that?” said pony Rarity “This place is truly astounding.”
“He really must be quite the stallion to have such a big house, cars and money.” said Princess Twilight.
“No kidding,” said dragon Spike “He’d have to be smarter than over twelve business ponies to make it this big.”
“He’s also a cool person when it comes to friends.” said Sunset.
She approached the door and began to open it, but then she realized something, and looked at the Mane 5.
“Uh, why don’t you girls wait out here for a bit,” said Sunset “We’ll signal you to come in so that you could come in.”
“Trust me,” said Princess Twilight “My other was a bit surprised to see me the last time I was there.”
“Okey, dokey.” said pony Pinkie Pie as they waited outside.
Both Sunset, Princess Twilight and dragon Spike entered the house, with Princess Twilight and dragon Spike looking around in amazement. Sunset however, noticed that the others weren’t in the foyer.
“Hello?!!” called out Sunset.
When all of a sudden, with a pink blur appearing.
“Twilight!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie when she appeared and saw Princess Twilight and gave her a big breath stopping hug, whilst saying “We missed you so much!!”
“Pinkie.” muttered the Princess “Too…tight.”
“Oopsie.” said Pinkie as she let her go. “Sorry about that.”
The rest had arrived just in time to see Princess Twilight, causing the said girls to give her a hug too.
“Howdy Twi,” said Applejack with a hug “It’s good to see ya again.”
“It’s definitely been a while.” said Princess Twilight.
“I’ll say.” said dragon Spike as Fluttershy picked him up and hugged him. He looked at his doggy counterpart and said “Nice to finally meet you face to face.”
“Same here.” said Spike as he wagged his tail.
“It’s so good to see you, Twilight.” said Fluttershy.
“Yeah, you should really try to pop over more often.” said Rainbow Dash.
“I’ll try to keep that in mind.” said Twilight before she giggled.
Soon Twilight came and hugged her pony counterpart, with the latter returning it. “It’s good to see you again. Haven’t seen one another since Spring Break.”
“Right,” said Princess Twilight “I hope things are well.”
“They are.” said Twilight sheepishly. Then said “It’s still weird seeing another me.”
“And it’s about to get weirder.” said Spike as he let out a loud whistle. “You can come in now!!”
Pretty soon, the Mane 5 entered the building as they were amazed. However, the moment they looked ahead, all of them were stunned to see who was before them. Even the rest of the Rainbooms were surprised to see them. They slowly walked towards one another as Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash stood face to face with their pony counterparts, both staring at one another in awe.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow “This takes freaky to a whole new level.”
“Tell me about it.” said pony Rainbow as she looked at her. “But I gotta admit, even in another world were awesome.”
“Heck yeah we are.” said Rainbow as the two fist bumped, making some roll their eyes.
Now it was both Fluttershy and her counterpart’s turn. Both of them shyly looked at one another.
“Hi, um…I’m Fluttershy.” said Fluttershy.
“Um, nice to meet you too.” said pony Fluttershy “My name’s also Fluttershy.”
As the two of them began to talk in their own manner (That I won’t get into), both Rarity and Pony Rarity looked at one another, admiring what the other was wearing.
“Oh, my darling,” said pony Rarity “I simply love the design of your dress.”
“Why thank you darling,” said Rarity “And your hair is simply divine.”
Both Applejack and her pony counterpart looked at one another.
“Wow,” said Applejack “Never thought in mah entire lifetime ah’d meet a different me from a different world.”
“Same here.” said pony Applejack “Nice to meet ya Sugarcube.”
And now for the biggest interaction of all, Pinkie Pie and pony Pinkie Pie.
Both of them rapidly shook hands as they said “Hello my name is Pinkie Pie, what a coincidence, my name’s also Pinkie Pie. So, what’s your favorite cupcake, what flavor, what ice cream do you want, what kind of soda pop you want, or…”
Both Rainbow and pony Rainbow clasped their friends” mouths shut the moment the talking went too far.
Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle and said “Some things never change.”
“Couldn’t agree more.” said Princess Twilight before she giggled. Then she remembered something and said “Oh, by the way, where’s Silverbolt.”
“Before we get to that Twilight,” said Sunset “There’s something we need to tell you.”
So, Sunset explained to Princess Twilight and the rest of the Mane 6 about their geodes and demonstrated their power to them, much to the rest’s surprise, even to what Silverbolt had guessed what their abilities might be and of how they could improve on their own.
After that, the Mane 6 were surprised.
“Whoa,” said pony Rainbow as she had a hard time grasping things “You guys are awesome.”
“And ya’ll saying that there crystals yer wearing is what gave ya’ll ya powers.” said pony Applejack.
“But where did that magic come from?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Silverbolt explained to us,” said Sunset as she started “After Midnight Sparkle blew the top part of the statue whilst it was deactivated. But now that the magic is back, the crack allowed the Equestrian Magic to leak through.”
The Mane 6 had concerned looks about this, with Princess Twilight saying “This is bad.”
“What is Twilight?” asked Fluttershy.
“This world isn’t Equestria,” said Princess Twilight “What would happen if all of you came across something dangerous? This world would suffer if that were to happen.”
“Twilight, you remembered when we faced the Dazzlings, right?” said Applejack.
“Yeah?”
“We didn’t give up when they knocked us down. Sunset may have taken the microphone with that extra help we used the power of the Elements of Harmony to help defeat them.”
Princess Twilight smiled and said “Yeah, you’re right. It was tough, but we did.”
“And don’t worry,” said Sunset whilst reassuring the Princess “No matter what, we’ll always have each other and we’ll always help one another out. And when something happens, we’ll be there together.”
“Heck yeah!!” said Rainbow as she and the rest of the girls agreed, with Princess Twilight relieved to hear this.
Sunset then said “And don’t worry, Silverbolt said that the mirror would only open once a month instead of thirty moons. We still have three weeks before that happens, so we’ll find a way in the end.”
Princess Twilight was a little surprised by this and said “How does he know about the portal.”
“Oh,” said Pinkie Pie as she said “Because Silverbolt was the one who created it.”
The Mane 6 gawked at that in shock, with Twilight standing up in shock and exclaimed “What?!”
“Not just that,” said Pinkie as she further dropped the bomb “He also created the memory stone and the Time Twirler.”
Twilight was again shocked, with Sunset saying “It’s like this...”
(One complicated recap later.)
“And that’s what he’s told us so far.” said Sunset.
Princess Twilight and the rest of the Mane 6 were shocked once more, with Princess Twilight saying “So not only are you telling me, that he created not just the portal between here and Equestria, but also the Memory stone to help reform criminals and the Time Twirler to help stop an assassination attempt on the two Princesses, as well as the fact that magic used to exist in this world but died out a hundred years ago?!”
“Well duh,” said pony Pinkie Pie “Weren’t you even listening?”
Pony Rainbow, who was also just as shocked, stood up and said “Where the heck was, he when we faced bad guys like that?!!”
Princess Twilight on the other hand, nearly began to squeal in excitement. “Where is he, I gotta meet him.”
“Well,” said Twilight “He said he was going to the music room to finish a few songs.”
“Then what are we waiting for, let’s go.” said Princess Twilight in excitement.
“Slow down Twi,” said pony Applejack “Remember to go in calm and rational.”
“Oh, right.” said Princess Twilight sheepishly.
They headed straight for the music room. But whilst they were on their way, they looked around and were surprised of the many things Silverbolt has in his house.
“Whoa,” said pony Rainbow Dash “Sweet pad.”
“Trust me,” said Rainbow Dash to her counterpart “He has a ton of awesome rooms.”
They soon made their way to the music room and from there they saw many instruments, albums and hit songs, which the Mane 6 were impressed.
“So how many musicians does he know?” asked pony Rarity.
“Quite a lot,” said Rarity to her counterpart “He met many famous musicians and he helped them reach their potential to where they needed to be. He writes many songs, but he kept his true identity a secret.”
But as they entered, they heard music playing. When they watched from the recording room, they saw Silverbolt, playing his guitar, playing a beautiful song.
The Mane 6 and dragon Spike were amazed to hear how his voice sounds, with the Rainbooms couldn’t help but smile and love how he sings.
“Wow,” said pony Applejack “He’s amazing.”
“His voice is truly divine.” said pony Rarity as she fanned herself.
“And what a voice,” said pony Fluttershy.
“It’s Soo, good, almost as good as my special MMMMM’s.” said pony Pinkie Pie.
“He’s incredible.” said Princess Twilight.
“I’ll say.” said Dragon Spike.
“Eh, he’s okay.” said pony Rainbow Dash.
However, what happened next took them by surprise. Silverbolt prepared another song, but this time, it was hard and loud, something that an old friend of his sang before he died.
Now all of them were amazed to hear him sing, they’ve never heard anything like it.
“Okay, now that, is cool.” said pony Rainbow Dash as she changed her opinion.
After he was done recording, Silverbolt stepped outside whilst wiping his sweat with a towel as he said “I heard you girls, do we have guests?”
When he removed that towel, he was at first surprised when he saw that there were two of the six out of seven Rainbooms. However, he could feel their auras, indicating that they were from Equestria. Though the rest of the Mane 6 were surprised to see him in person, Princess Twilight on the other hand felt like she was going to explode.
“Oh hey, you must be Princess Twilight and her friends.” said Silverbolt whilst walking over “Nice to meet…”
Princess Twilight instantly zipped over and shook his hand. “Hi, I’m…I’m Twilight Sparkle.”
He noticed the way she was shaking his hand in a fan girl manner, which made him chuckle and said “So I noticed.”
He held her hand and said “So try to take a deep breath, before we start talking, okay?”
“Oh,” said Twilight before she blushed and giggled in embarrassment. “Sorry about that.”
“It’s okay.” said Silverbolt “Didn’t know you were a fan of me. You act like I was AK Yearling.”
“Not more than Rainbow Dash,” said pony Pinkie Pie “You should’ve seen her geek out when she first met her.”
“I was not!!” exclaimed pony Rainbow Dash.
He took a good look at the others and said “And I assume that all of you are Princess Twilight’s friends from Equestria?”
“That we are.” said pony Applejack.
“Pleasure to meet all of you.” said Silverbolt as he walked over.
He first gave pony Rarity a kiss on the hand like a gentleman, he gave pony Rainbow a fist bump, he gave pony Fluttershy a quick kiss on the forehead, making her blush, whilst pony Pinkie Pie gave Silverbolt a tight hug.
“Okay, greetings aside,” said Rainbow Dash “I know it’s really great to meet our counterparts and all, but isn’t everyone going to get confused if they meet any of us here?”
“But at least I can tell the difference between the lot of you.” said Silverbolt.
“You can?” said both the Rainbooms and the Mane 6.
“Yeah, the outfits for one.” said Silverbolt.
They looked at one another’s outfits, and they realized that he was right. For the outfits were different. The outfit that Princess Twilight is wearing is the same one she wore since she came to help them when Sunset was evil and when the Dazzlings came along. But the rest of the Mane 5. Their outfits were familiar to the Rainbooms.
“Now that ya’ll mention it,” said Applejack as she rubbed the back of her forehead “Ah haven’t worn that outfit since we helped sort things out with Juniper a while back.”
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt “Plus I could also see your auras.”
Princess Twilight perked up and smiled with glee and said “You can do that?”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “I developed a spell a while back that could help me heighten my senses through smell, hearing and instincts. But more importantly I could also see auras. Like the auras from the Rainbooms from the human world, and the auras from their Equestrian Counterparts.”
“That, is, amazing.” said Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt then noticed pony Fluttershy was having trouble moving.
“You okay there?” he asked.
“Oh, sorry.” said pony Fluttershy in an embarrassing tone “It’s just…I’m not used to walking around like this. It feels so weird ever since we crossed the portal.”
“Well, that’s the power of Concealment gateways.” said Silverbolt.
Everyone looked at him puzzled and said “Concealment gateways?”
“It’s like this.” said Silverbolt as he explained “There are two kinds of gateways in the world; Normal Gateways and Concealment Gateways.”
He created two types of holograms that show them, which took Princess Twilight by surprise as she watched in fascination.
“Normal Gateways,” said Silverbolt as he showed them the simulation to the left “Are like any kind of gateways. If you have a special kind of medallion, you can use it to travel to different parts of the world, same with other worlds if they’re the same as yours.”
The others nodded, understanding it.
“Concealment Gateways,” said Silverbolt as he showed them the simulation to the right “Allows you to turn yourself into the dominant species of the world in order to protect the World Order. But the downsize of it is say; if you’re a Unicorn, Pegasi, Alicorn, etcetera, then your magic will be dampened in order to not cast any suspicions, thus removing your ability to fly and use magic. But depending on the kind of gateway, it uses specific magic. Since this is pony magic, if ponies were to cross over, then they would turn into humans, whilst every other creature that goes through there like say, a Dragon, they would turn into any other animal.”
Princess Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise, even the others, as she said “So that’s why Spike turned into a dog.”
Silverbolt quirked an eyebrow, and said “Let me guess, dragon?”
“That’s right.” said Princess Twilight.
“Ah, okay then.”
“Wait a minute,” said Pinkie Pie as she was suspicious of something “If ponies come here and turn into humans when they cross the mirror portal, why the heck did the Dazzlings turn human, shouldn’t they have turned into fish people or something?”
“I was getting to that,” said Silverbolt “But…if any other creature opened their portal using say, Dragon magic and so on, then the Dragons would turn into humans whilst the others turn into different animals. Same goes for the other creatures in their kingdoms. From what I can guess, the portal that Starswirl used to open came from Siren Magic, and from which I can gather, that village where Stygian lived used to be Siren territory before they moved centuries ago.”
The others were surprised by this whilst Princess Twilight was fascinated by this, with Pinkie saying “Wow, that makes complete sense.”
“It still feels strange,” said pony Fluttershy “Being turned into humans.”
“Don’t worry,” said Silverbolt “You’ll get used to it. It took me a while to get used to it when I first got here.”
“Same here.” said Sunset.
“And me.” said Princess Twilight.
Princess Twilight turned to Silverbolt and said “It’s amazing. You have such a great wealth of information.”
“I keep an open mind.” said Silverbolt “I’m also responsible for creating few other artifacts beside the mirror portal.”
“So, Sunset told us.” said dragon Spike as he walked next to Silverbolt.
Silverbolt explained. “I once granted the Pillars the power to create the Tree of Harmony, but there were plenty of elements out there, just not in physical form. Heck, even Equestrian Spike represents an element.”
Dragon Spike was shocked by this and said “I do?”
“Yep.” said Silverbolt “Your power is acceptance.”
Spike was a bit puzzled by this, with him saying “When you want to speak up or reach out to others, you help them accept their flaws, accept themselves, heck, you were even able to help others accept dragons and changelings for who and what they are. And even though they have poor reputations, that didn’t stop you from helping them. Because you accepted them.”
Silverbolt then stood on his knee and looked directly at Dragon Spike “You even accepted yourself. You wanted to be like someone else, but everyone sometimes fails who they are supposed to be. But the true measure of any creature, is how well they succeed into being who they are. And it doesn’t come from some gem or worthy deed.”
He slowly pointed at his heart, saying “But from in here.”
Dragon Spike looked at his chest, then to Silverbolt, who was giving a gentle smile, to which dragon Spike returned. Princess Twilight was greatly surprised by the wisdom he gave her Spike, even the rest of the Mane 6 were surprised. He got up and looked at the others.
“But I assume you wish to know more.” said Silverbolt.
“We do.” said Princess Twilight. Then she asked “What was Gusty like, seeing that you lived in the same time as she did.”
Silverbolt was surprised and chuckled a bit. “What’s not to tell?” he said “When we were young, she was a little anti-social, and I was the only one whom she socialized with. It wasn’t until I encouraged her to go out and make friends. She did and realized how important it was. Though sometimes she can be a bit overconfident, cocky, heck, even too much of a bookworm, worry wart and many other things.”
He smiled and looked at her and said “In fact. She was a lot like you when she first started out.”
Princess Twilight was surprised and smiled with glee, that Gusty was like her back in the day.
“You wouldn’t happen to have any cooler artifacts now, do you?” asked Pony Pinkie Pie.
“Sure do, follow me.” said Silverbolt “Let me show you my own version of Pinkie’s party planning cave.”
Pony Pinkie gasped and said “How did you know?”
“Sorry, my secret.” said Silverbolt with a wink.
He guided the Rainbooms, Mane 6 and the two Spikes to where he took them, with Silverbolt asking “So did Sunset tell you about some of the artifacts.”
“She did,” said Princess Twilight “I can’t believe you created the Memory Stone and the Time Twirler. But, why did you make them?”
Silverbolt looked at her with a flexed eyebrow, with Sunset gaining his attention as she said “I felt it would be better if you explained it to her.”
Silverbolt smiled and nodded at that, for he’d be glad to tell them.
“See, long ago,” said Silverbolt as he explained to both Princess Twilight and the rest of the Mane 6 “I had this idea to create the Memory stone. I had a bit of a soft spot for the criminals that kept being locked up. And obviously I wanted to help them reform. But a ton of them were too stubborn to ask for help or change their ways…”
“Like Chrysalis, Tirek and Cozy Glow?” asked Princess Twilight.
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt. Though he was confused about somepony named Cozy Glow, he did know the other two well. “There would be a fifty/fifty chance that they would lie and stab them in the back, and the population wasn’t going to accept them. So, I created the memory stone, a way to erase memories and alter them to be different. Like a rehabilitation program if you will.”
Twilight was surprised as she wanted to take notes, until Silverbolt interrupted her and pointed at the floating empty journal and quill writing things down, saving her the trouble, which she smiled and appreciated whilst he continued to explain.
“After I made the stone,” said Silverbolt “I designed for a few specifics. For one thing, I realized that most memories would be too stubborn to get rid of. So, the magic of the stone would build itself up for three days. And in the end, it would erase them completely.”
“Fascinating.” said Princess Twilight. “But what about if that very individual had caused certain events to happen. From what Sunset explained during the Friendship Games, Rainbow saved her life, but when her memories were altered, she continued on.”
“The stone also has the power to change certain events,” said Silverbolt “Kind of like changing the story a bit in your favor, whilst also ensuring that it’s played out like you wanted.”
The Mane 6 understood that, with pony Rarity asking “So you wanted to erase the criminals” minds so that they could have a fresh start and live normal lives?”
“That was the original plan, yeah.”
“Oh, man,” said pony Rainbow “Where the heck were you? If you had been around, we totally could’ve used it against Tirek and Chrysalis long ago. Even Discord.”
“Won’t work,” said Silverbolt, surprising the Mane 6, with him looking at them and said “Trust me, I tried.”
“But from what Twilight told me,” said Dragon Spike “Another pony stole it and tried to use it on Clover the Clever?”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “She was one of my students named Charm Spell. She excelled in her pursuit of knowledge, but she got jealous of Clover, despite being better than him already and he still had a lot to learn.”
“Did she use the stone on you too?” asked pony Fluttershy.
“Not really,” said Silverbolt “When I first created the artifacts, I wasn’t stupid enough to let them use it against me, so I added a ton of failsafe spells in each and every one of my artifacts. Whenever they want to use them on me, it has no effect.”
“Now that’s smart.” said pony Applejack.
“Agreed.” said Silverbolt “Clover and I chased Charm Spell down and we eventually cornered her.”
“Did you kick her butt?!” said pony Rainbow Dash in excitement.
“Eh…no.” said Silverbolt, much to pony Rainbow’s disappointment. “I told him to do something unexpected.”
“What did you tell him?” asked pony Rarity.
“I told him to kiss her and have sex with her.” said Silverbolt.
The Mane 6 looked at him in shock, as Princess Twilight would say “Why the heck did you tell him to do that.”
“I have my reasons,” said Silverbolt “Anyway, Clover thought what I suggested was crazy, but he didn’t question me. If I had given him such an order, than it had to be for a reason.”
“He could’ve just said no.,” said Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt looked at her with a smirk and said “Says the pony who didn’t want to make friends, especially that you actually disobeyed an order.”
“I didn’t…,” said Princess Twilight.
“Actually Twilight, you did.” said dragon Spike “Remember when we were invited to Moon Dancer’s party, you said “I don’t need friends, what good are they anyway”, along with “The fate of Equestria does not rely on me making friends”. Sounds familiar?”
Princess Twilight blushed in embarrassment as she did remember those, but nearly panicked when she actually realized that she disobeyed Princess Celestia and she didn’t even know it.
“So, what did Clover do?” asked pony Pinkie Pie.
“He kissed and had sex with her.” said Silverbolt, who then looked at them with a smirk and said “And did you know what happened next?”
The Mane 6 nodded no, with Silverbolt saying “They both got married and had a couple of foals a year later.”
They were taken aback by that, with Rarity squealing in excitement whilst Silverbolt said “Shortly after that, the two of them opened the School of Magic.”
“What?!!” said Princess Twilight as she looked at him in shock “They were the ones who founded the School of Magic?!”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt before they went to a different hall. He looked at Princess Twilight and said “See, unlike your sister in law, who happens to spoon feed love with hints and everything, I take a more direct approach. I noticed the way they were looking at one another. If she had really loved the guy, she should’ve said something.”
“So, um,” said pony Fluttershy as she wanted to change the subject “The Memory Stone we understand, but what about the Time Twirler?”
“I used it to stop an assassination attempt on both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s lives.”
The Mane 6 was taken aback by shock from this information.
“What happened?” said Princess Twilight in shock.
“See, shortly after Celestia and Luna took the thrones,” said Silverbolt as he guided them “There were many ponies who weren’t satisfied and didn’t like their rule, mainly the Unicorns who didn’t like other ponies because they thought they were better than anyone else.”
Silverbolt looked at pony Rarity and Sunset, considering the two of them are Unicorns, and Princess Twilight being a former Unicorn “No offense.”
“None taken.” said Sunset.
“Anyway,” continued Silverbolt “They nearly succeeded, but I was able to use the Time Twirler to reverse time and save them. After about fourteen tries, I was able to stop them and save the Princesses” lives. But I realized that it would be too dangerous to keep it around. So, I chose to hide it in the Community Park where no one would find it.”
“So, how’d that there band called Post Crush get it?” asked pony Applejack.
“From what Fluttershy, the Rainboom Fluttershy, told me” said Silverbolt “The Community Park got shut down because of a lack of tourists ever since a new park opened up. So now it’s a ground where they open their own concerts for bands and festivities.”
“And you said you taught Post Crush?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Taught them everything they needed to know, and they’re the most stubborn bunch.”
“Trust me, they are.” said Sunset, with Pinkie Pie nodding in tow.
“Supernova Zap could see reason,” said Silverbolt “But Kiwi Lollipop. She’s a perfectionist freak.”
He looked at the Princess and said “But to quote a line from a movie, “The thing about perfection, is that it’s unknowable. It’s impossible but also, right in front of us all the time”.”
“Oooh,” said Pinkie Pie “Direct quote line from Tron Legacy.”
“Right on the nose.” said Silverbolt.
They soon made their way to the library, with Princess Twilight widening her eyes and smiled with glee.
“Somepony pinch me.” said the Princess.
Until she actually felt a pinch, making her yelp as she jumped, then looked at pony Pinkie Pie.
“What?” said pony Pinkie Pie “You said to pinch you.”
“She’s kinda got you there.” said dragon Spike before he chuckled.
They followed Silverbolt and saw that he was looking for a type of book.
“Now, which book is it.” said Silverbolt. He then noticed a specific book and said “Ah, here we go.”
He reached for a book called “Recipes for Asparagus and Olives”, which the others were weirded out about at first. But the moment he pulled it whilst tilting it, the book suddenly clicked, causing the entire shelf to shake and slowly began to open itself, taking them by surprise.
“Oooh,” said Pinkie Pie “A secret entrance.”
“Now that’s clever.” said Pony Pinkie Pie.
“But uh,” said Rainbow Dash confused “Why the heck did you have to put it on a recipe book for Asparagus and Olives?”
“What she said.” said pony Rainbow Dash.
“For one, it’s the least place anyone else would look.” said Silverbolt “Also, nobody likes Asparagus and Olives.”
“That’s…” said Sunset whilst pondering, then said with a small smile “I don’t know what to say about that.”
“Seemed like a good idea at the time.” Said Silverbolt.
She then suddenly heard his thoughts whilst he said “Damn, whenever she smiles it’s like seeing cute little sugarplums. ”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush at that, causing her to rub her arm with a secret smile.
“Follow me.” said Silverbolt as he guided them down the stairs.
They walked down the stairs and saw many lanterns automatically lit themselves up whilst they were walking. They soon made their way to a large stone like door, with Silverbolt taking out what appeared to be a pendant of what appeared to be Equestria’s old symbol.
Then he placed it in a slot, causing the door to react whilst Silverbolt pulled the key out. When the door opened, what they saw, took them all by awe.
From within, there were over tons of books and plans throughout the years, there were even many larger artifacts like large scale models and actual real machines. From the Renaissance inventions, to the World War ones. But from behind were tons of gold, jewels and many other treasures, especially weapons and armour from different eras.
“Whoa.” said the girls in awe of what they were seeing.
“This, is, amazing.” said Princess Twilight as Silverbolt guided them down the stairs.
They continued to walk, until Silverbolt stopped them and walked to a shelf, whilst behind them were Da Vinci’s original tanks, gondola, flying device and many others. He pulled out a plan for one of Da Vinci’s inventions and showed it to both Twilights.
“Figured that you two would see an invention from one of the greatest men throughout the Renaissance.” said Silverbolt.
The two opened the map, and to their surprise, it was a galleon, but it looked like it had what appeared to be a large hot air balloon.
“Oh. My. Gosh.” said Twilight “This nearly resembles to the first ever Zeppelins during the days of World War II.”
“And it’s nearly identical to the ones we have back in Equestria.” said Princess Twilight in excitement.
“So uh, who’s this Da Vinci now?” asked pony Applejack.
“Oh,” said Silverbolt as he looked at the rest of the Mane 6 “Back in the Renaissance era, between the years like 1470 to 1512, there was a great man named Da Vinci. Not only was he one of the greatest painters, but he was also a master architect and engineer. He designed many inventions that would one day inspire future generations.”
“Uh, we can understand that.” said Pony Rainbow “But uh…”
Silverbolt could tell that she didn’t know the years, so he said “He existed about more than five hundred years ago. And many thought he was crazy, but it took future generations to prove them wrong.”
He guided them and said “Let’s get to the corner of the cave.”
They soon made their way further into the cave, and to their surprise, they saw many trinkets and treasures and artifacts and other magical totems from Equestria.
Princess Twilight gasped and dashed over to one Artifact in the glass case.
“That’s the Eye of Storm Gaze,” said Princess Twilight “The first pony to ever create an artifact that could help him see beyond distant lands.”
Sunset also noticed one and said “And that’s the quill of Arusela. Legend says that if you write anything, like making a wish, it’ll come true.”
“And that is the scepter of Oro,” said Silverbolt as he pointed at the scepter “Whoever wields it can create a city of their own image.”
Pony Pinkie gasped and said “You mean if I wanted to make a city completely out of cake and chocolates and ice cream, I could use this to do it?!”
“Exactly.” said Silverbolt, until he blinked and instantly went over to pony Pinkie, grabbed her hand, taking her by surprise as he said sternly “Don’t. Even. Think. About it.”
She giggled sheepishly and backed away from it. He guided them towards a certain shelf, showing different artifacts.
“I have many artifacts under my disposal.” Said Silverbolt “For example.”
He picked up one artifact and placed it on like a glove. For on top of the glove looked like a dial whilst on the palm was a type of jewel, which they were puzzled. They saw him turning the dial, though confused, the Rainbooms knew what he was doing, for he was turning the dial like it was a radio frequency. Once he was done, he aimed it at dragon Spike and shot him with a beam, much to their shock.
When the smoke cleared, they saw dragon Spike had been turned back to a dragon. He inspected himself as he was in shock.
“Whoa,” said Spike as he couldn’t believe what he was seeing “I’m me again.”
“Oh. My. Gosh.” muttered a voice. It was none other than Fluttershy. She instantly zipped over to dragon Spike and picked him up and nuzzled him whilst she said “You’re so adorable!!”
Dragon Spike couldn’t help but feel flustered. Though pony Fluttershy greeted him and gushed over him when they first met, but when the Fluttershy from this world said and did that, it felt completely different.
“That’s incredible,” said Princess Twilight whilst looking at Silverbolt “What was that?”
“This is the glove of Gorgonio,” said Silverbolt as he took it off and showed it to her. “Legend has it he was a wise Satyr who traveled from world to world who had different magic. And whenever he turned the dial on top, he gained the ability to tap into a specific world’s magic, allowing him to use it no matter where he went.”
“Incredible.” said Twilight as Silverbolt placed it back on the shelf.
“These happen to be the momentums from all of my adventures.” said Silverbolt, “But the one I’m greatly proud of is this.”
He pulled out a certain artifact, which looked like a large pocket watch of sorts, causing the Rainbooms and Princess Twilight to gasp in fear.
“Why in tarnation would ya’ll have that?!!” said Applejack.
“Uh, did we miss something here?” said pony Rainbow Dash.
“That device,” said Princess Twilight as she explained to them “Is the Time Twister. Whoever used it will be able to travel throughout any part of time.”
“Really darling?” said pony Rarity “Why are you so afraid of it?”
“Because Abacus Cinch nearly used it to destroy history.” said Princess Twilight
The Mane 6 and the two Spikes were shocked to hear that, whilst Princess Twilight tried to explain things to them.
“In this world during a contest between schools, a human named Abacus Cinch blackmailed this world’s Twilight into joining it. Then she accused CHS of cheating because magic was involved, but this world’s Twilight didn’t mean to release it and steal their magic, because she didn’t think this would happen, and despite this world’s Rainbow Dash to save everyone from a giant plant monster. Then Cinch blackmailed Twilight into releasing the magic, turning her into a demon monster named Midnight Sparkle. If it weren’t for Sunset, Twilight would’ve been lost to the darkness. Then Cinch demanded that they forfeited, despite she was the one who nearly destroyed everything. Shortly after that, she lost her job and she’s been gunning for revenge ever since. She came back for revenge and mind controlled the mayor of the city with the Dazzling’s help. They caused the school to be shut down and Sunset was so stressed she…”
They noticed he had a troubled look on his face, then said “She nearly committed suicide.”
The Rainbooms and Mane 6 gasped in shock, as Sunset lowered her head in shame, with Princess Twilight saying “Sunset told me on the way to CHS when I was looking for her.”
“When Cinch was arrested, she escaped and found the artifact.” said Princess Twilight as she took over “She used it to go back in time to stop Sunset and the others. But in doing so, she undid everything what I did to help Sunset see the light, to help this world’s Twilight to come out of her shell and move to CHS, and causing many of their enemies to come out of the woodwork and cause chaos, even their geodes, the ones to help give them their power were gone. Somehow five out of seven of them still had their memories as friends, but Sunset, Twilight and myself were caught in the crossfire and their demon selves were slowly being awakened.”
“We were able to stop her and destroy it before she could do anymore damage.” said Sunset, then she lowered her head and said “I regretted that fight with Twilight, but our demon selves were slowly taking over and we couldn’t think straight.”
Twilight then said “But why do you have it, I thought it was destroyed.”
“Not exactly.” said Silverbolt “Before it was destroyed, I took it with me and used it to reverse what I could. But I used it to travel through time.”
“But why didn’t you destroy it?!” said Rainbow Dash.
Silverbolt then lowered his head, then to their surprise, they saw him shed a tear.
“I couldn’t.” said Silverbolt “This…means everything to me.”
Silverbolt turned around and pulled what appeared to be a painting, which was of a pony with wings and a sun for a cutie mark.
“This was made by a student of mine long ago.” said Silverbolt. He looked up and began to tell them of what happened.
*********************************************************************************************
Silverbolt taught a young pony everything he knew about magic. Even if he was a Pegasus, Silverbolt helped him see true potential.
Long ago, I trained a student by the name of Solar Force. He was the most talented Pegasus I had ever met. Even if he was a Pegasus, he somehow found a way to wield magic like I’ve never seen before.
Silverbolt was shocked that Solar Force had created an artifact that could let the user travel through time, with Silverbolt demanding that he would destroy it, for time should not be messed.
But one day, to my shock, he had created that artifact you know, saying that it has the power to travel through time. I forbade him from ever using it and told him that time and space should never be messed with. He understood and hid it.
He saw that Solar Force was suddenly used the power to travel through time.
One day, as I was about to graduate him to a full master, to my shock, he used the said artifact to travel back in time. He looked in a rush, but I didn’t pay proper attention. I knew I had to stop him from doing something reckless.
Silverbolt personally traveled through time to stop him.
I was able to figure out how to travel back in time, and with a medallion of my own that was only meant for two trips, which meant I had to make it count. Once I was done, I traveled through time.
But to his shock, after he arrived at his destination, he saw many dead creatures from different kingdoms, all that he recognized.
But when I got there, to my shock, I witnessed many dead black dragons, rogue Yaks, savage Griffons and so on. I recognized all of them, for they were the once I stopped a long time ago and freed their kinds from oppression. I didn’t know how they could’ve traveled there, for I didn’t think it would be possible.
Then he found the dead body of his student.
But when I arrived, there on the ground, to my horror, I found his body. I rushed over, trying my best to wake him, but he had lost so much blood. He died of his wounds, and his artifact was gone, meaning it could’ve been anywhere. I didn’t care about that, I only wanted to know why he did it.
He saw two ponies playing and laughing happily, which was none other than himself and Gusty when they were kids.
But to my shock, far off the field, I saw both myself and Gusty when we were just kids. It was then it dawned to me; he didn’t travel back in time to wanting to change the course of history, he traveled back in time to save me and Gusty from a gruesome fate. If we perished, Equestria would’ve been doomed.
He held Solar Force and wept, crying over the fall of his student.
Never had I cried so much in all my life, holding onto a student I had cherished like so many others before them. I wished I had done better, I wished…I had listened.
***********************************************************************************************
“But the artifact was suddenly gone,” said Silverbolt as he shed more tears “I just had to find it. It was the only thing that reminded me of my student. One whom I should’ve listened and which I treasure more than anything in the world.”
The Rainbooms, Mane Six and the two Spikes were shocked to hear this, with some, namely Fluttershy, Rarity, their counterparts, even Princess Twilight and Sunset were shedding tears.
Sunset hugged Silverbolt and said “Oh Silverbolt, I’m so sorry.”
Silverbolt sighed, after wiping a bit of his tears away.
“But wait,” said Pinkie Pie as she realized something “If we didn’t destroy it, then how did the timeline get restored? More importantly what happened to Cinch?”
Silverbolt took a stone and said “This is the stone of Remembrance. To tell you the tale is to show you how it all began. The time traveling, I mentioned? This is how it began.”
He lifted the stone in the air, causing the entire room to transform, making them shield their eyes. When they opened them, to their surprise, it was none other than the Canadian Rockies. From down below, they saw past Silverbolt, traveling up the path as he was touring the place.
“I had just begun to travel through the Canadian Rockies about three years before Sunset came into this world. Whilst I was traveling to a large cave with a large space, that’s when it happened.”
They saw how rift portals had begun to appear all over the place, much to their shock. past Silverbolt inspected two of them that were close. They saw one portal, to the Mane 6 and dragon Spike’s shock, was Starlight Glimmer, who traveled back in time to stop them from becoming friends.
“One rift portal showed who was responsible for messing with time.” said Silverbolt. “But then I realized that she was partially responsible for messing with time. The one who truly caused damage was her.”
To the Rainbooms” shock, it was none other than Abacus Cinch, who tried to discovered the Time Twister and used it to travel through time to stop the Rainbooms and ruin their lives.
“What she did.” said Silverbolt in disgust “Was unforgivable.”
“That she tried to ruin our lives?” said Applejack.
“No,” said Silverbolt, before looking at them and said “That she was this close into literally destroy the world.”
They gasped in shock, with Sunset saying “How is that possible?”
“Because of the device.” said Silverbolt “When she used it to travel through time, the entire timestream became corrupted with Equestrian Magic.”
They could hardly believe what he was telling him, with Silverbolt looking at them and said “Remember all the important people throughout history. Artists, Inventors, Engineers, Politicians, Leaders, Warriors and Soldiers, even events like Wars and so on?”
Some nodded, for they do remember their world’s history.
“There were many folks who were jealous of their exploits, their accomplishments and those who tried to turn the tide of the war and would do whatever it takes to win,” said Silverbolt “So all of them became corrupted with Equestrian Magic, and they used it to kill them to ensure that future generations would never be inspired and build up the world to what it is today.”
Princess Twilight was shocked and muttered “Oh no.” whilst she looked down in horror.
“Exactly.” Said Silverbolt “But then I saw something else that caught my attention.”
They saw a third rift opening. To past Silverbolt, Rainbooms, the two Spikes and the Mane 6” s shock, it was the Time Twister, moments before it was supposedly destroyed. They saw that moments before it was destroyed, he instantly grabbed it and pulled it out. He was glad to see it again. However, he had concerns as he looked at the rifts. He placed his hand onto the portal, and to his shock, he felt Equestrian Magic through the timeline.
“That bitch.” Said past Silverbolt “What has she done?”
“I knew I had to take matters into my own hands.” Said Silverbolt “So I chose to travel through time and undo both Starlight and Cinch’s meddling.”
They saw past Silverbolt grasping onto the device, aimed at the open space, opening a portal in the process. He ran towards it and jumped through.
They saw past Silverbolt traveling as he could literally see tons of Equestrian Magic that had been tampered throughout the entire timeline. He followed the trail towards his destination. To the one part he never expected it. When he arrived, he was at the top of the mountain. He looked around, wondering where he was, but to his surprise, he was wearing some kind of armour.
“Goodness darling, what are you wearing?” said Rarity.
“She’s right, it’s simply ghastly.” Said pony Rarity.
Before he could answer, they heard of an army marching. Past Silverbolt looked down and saw there was indeed an army marching, with the others watching too. However, one look at them, Twilight instantly recognized him with wide eyes.
“Leonidas and the Great 300.” Said Twilight.
“Wait, you know them?” said pony Rainbow Dash.
Silverbolt gestured Twilight to say it, which made her smile.
“Leonidas and the Great 300.” said Twilight “Leonidas was known as the king of Sparta, a kingdom filled with great and mighty warriors of Greece. Long ago, the Persians, led by their king Darius, was annoyed with the Greeks and their so called freedom, so he sent an army to bring it to heel. Hadn’t it been for Themistocles and the Greeks who fought alongside him, they would’ve succeeded. Themistocles succeeded into killing their king, but their son Xerxes wanted revenge, so he gathered all of Persia and led their armies. Whilst Themistocles led the Greek fleets to stop their advancing ships, king Leonidas led 300 Spartans to the Hot Gates to defend it from thousands Persian soldiers who tried to invade from there.”
They were surprised by this, with pony Rainbow Dash saying “Only 300? Why not the entire army?”
“Because their council,” said Silverbolt “In all of their cowardice, were bribed by Persian gold in order to convince the king to have Sparta surrender. But he wouldn’t have it. So, he took 300 of his best men to defend their position there.”
“And how did you fit in?” said Spike.
Silverbolt was able to fast forward the event. He showed that there were a handful of Persians who were corrupted with Equestrian Magic, personal agents of Xerxes, were plotting to assassinate Leonidas just as they were about to set up camp. They saw past Silverbolt was able to kill one of them and take their sword, shield and spear. The Persian agents suddenly made themselves known, taking Leonidas and the Spartans by surprise, as they saw them being generated by Equestrian Magic. Just before they could make their move, they saw past Silverbolt charging in.
They saw, to the Mane 6’s shock, he actually jabbed a spear through one of the Persian’s back. He pulled out a sword and held his shield at the ready whilst the Persian assassins attacked him whilst Leonidas and the Spartans watched as Silverbolt fought.
The first Persian tried to strike, but Silverbolt ducked and jabbed his sword into his chest, then he blocked and jabbed another. The third attacked whilst Silverbolt blocked it, but the moment he saw another about to attack, he jumped up and tossed the shield like a discus, allowing the shield to bounce against the attacking Persian, then another from the port direction, then another at the starboard direction, then one that was close into attacking him, knocking all four out in the process. Silverbolt jumped up in the air and caught the shield before striking down the Persian.
The Spartans on the other hand were impressed by his skills.
“He certainly is skilled.” Said one of the Spartans named Dienekes.
Even the Mane 6 and Rainbooms, along with the two Spikes were surprised to see him fight.
Silverbolt jabbed his sword into the next Persian, before turning around and killing it by striking him down. Until one of the Persians used Equestrian Magic and struck Silverbolt hard against the wall. But he didn’t deter, instead, he suddenly raised his sword, causing them to see that the storms were being created from above, shocking the Persians and Spartans. Silver lightning began to strike from above, allowing his sword to be generating the stuff. Before anyone could react, Silverbolt thrusted his sword forward, shooting the lightning at the Persians, electrocuting them in the process.
“He commands the thunderbolts of Zeus.” Said one of the Spartans.
The next group of Persians tried to attack, until Silverbolt summoned what appeared to be water and struck them away too.
“And he controls the water of Poseidon.” Said another.
The remaining Persians struggled to stand back up, and were attempting to heal themselves with it. Until Silverbolt took out the Time Twister and drained the Equestrian Magic out of them, killing them instantly.
“And he possesses the power to take life like Hades.” Said the third Spartan.
After they had fallen, Silverbolt took a breather as he was exhausted. He looked to his right and saw many of the Spartans still staring in awe, whilst Leonidas still had that cold look on his face. Silverbolt decided to walk over to the Spartan King. Though some were cautious, Leonidas stood his ground. After being close enough, to the Spartans” surprise, Silverbolt bowed to the Spartan King.
“For the Glory of Sparta.” Said Silverbolt.
The Spartans were surprised to see where his loyalties lied. Leonidas walked towards Silverbolt, slowly holding onto him and made him stand up straight. Though he kept the expression, Leonidas suddenly smiled and looked to his fellow warriors.
“Spartans!! Let us welcome our new brother!!”
“Ha-ooh!! Ha-ooh!! Ha-ooh!!” chanted the Spartans, which surprised the Rainbooms and Mane 6 and the two Spikes when they saw how he won their respect.
“Walk with me.” Said Leonidas as he and Dienekes walked beside him.
As they walked, Leonidas asked “Now then, what is your name?”
“My name is Silverbolt.” Said past Silverbolt whilst he spoke to Leonidas “I was sent here on a mission.”
“From the gods?” asked Dienekes.
“You might say that.” Said past Silverbolt “The Persians had sent assassins after you, wielding a power far greater than you could ever imagine. A power that should never fall into theirs or anyone else’s hands.”
“From what I have witnessed, I can believe that.” Said Leonidas. But he looked at the horizon “But it does not matter. If we are to survive, then we must face the Persians before they could do anymore damage.”
“If only we had the full army, we would’ve easily gained a victory.” Said Dienekes.
Past Silverbolt bit his lip as he didn’t want to reveal anything. But…his element of kindness and honesty betrayed him as he came forward.
“There is a reason for that.” Said past Silverbolt.
The two Spartans, as well as a handful who were listening, wondered what he meant.
“What do you mean?” said Dienekes.
“You have been betrayed.” Said past Silverbolt.
The Spartans then looked at past Silverbolt, with Leonidas not liking the sound of it.
“Explain.” He demanded.
“The Ephors didn’t try to stop you from waging war because of the Pythia,” said past Silverbolt “They tried to stop you because an agent of Xerxes snuck its way into Sparta and bribed them with Persian gold, even promising them women for their own amusement.”
To say that they were shocked and angered were an understatement. Dienekes and the Spartans were shockened to learn of the truth.
“How did they get…? Said Leonidas when his anger began to grow.
“Your advisor Theron,” said past Silverbolt, whom the Spartan King’s eyes had widened. “He brought the agent in and smuggled him out in exchange for his share of the gold.”
Leonidas looked down in anger, his rage growing, then yelled in rage as he grabbed a large rock and tossed it aside. He turned then shouted “I knew I should’ve killed him when I had the chance!!”
“Which is why I’m here.” Said past Silverbolt “Before I came here, I already had things set in motion and he will be exposed soon. But right now, I’m also here to give you more information.”
“What kind?” asked the Spartan.
“Xerxes is planning to invade from both sides.” Said past Silverbolt “Both on land and sea.”
“Then we have no chance.” Said one of the Spartans.
“You do actually,” said past Silverbolt “How much do you know Themistocles?”
“The hero of Marathon?” said Dienekes.
“Yes,” said past Silverbolt “He came by earlier to ask for aid to build a fleet of ships to stop them. Whilst he attempts to stop the threat at sea, all of you attempt to stop their armies.”
“Why didn’t he?” asked Leonidas.
“Your wife for one thing,” said past Silverbolt “She refused to give him aid.”
He couldn’t help but smirk and said “She really is a stubborn one. I can see why you wed her. She truly is a worthy queen of Sparta.”
He looked at Leonidas directly and said “But know this, the Persians will never stop until all of Greece has fallen. Hence why I have a gift for you.”
Past Silverbolt pulled out a sword and show it to him. When he pulled the sword out of its scabbard, Leonidas and the Spartans around him were shocked to see what he was holding.
“The Sword of Sparta.” Said Leonidas.
“The very sword that had been forged for the first king of Sparta.” Said past Silverbolt, who placed it back and presented it to him “Which now belongs to you.”
Leonidas was taken aback by this as he looked at the sword, then to past Silverbolt. He slowly accepted it and held the first sword in his hands.
“I don’t know how I can repay you for this.” Said Leonidas.
“There is one way.” Said past Silverbolt. He bowed and said “Knowing the Persians, they have more of their agents wielding such power. Therefore, I wish to fight alongside you.”
Leonidas looked at him for a moment, who then smiled and said “Dienekes.”
Dienekes approached Leonidas and stood next to him.
“Get this man some proper attire and weapons worthy of a Spartan.”
“Yes sire.” Said Dienekes as he left.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow Dash as she and the others looked at him “You fought alongside Leonidas and the 300 Spartans?”
“I did.” Said Silverbolt.
He fast forwarded the part where they saw him standing next to Dienekes whilst Leonidas walked past his men and stood on the frontlines.
“Spartans!! ” shouted Leonidas as he stood in front of his troops “Every breath that you have taken, has led you to this moment!! Every drop of blood, sweat and tear, all of it, has led to where you stand, right now!! ”
He stood in the frontlines with Dienekes and past Silverbolt next to him.
“The Persians, have come to make slaves of us all.” Said Leonidas “I have a better idea. I say, we will drench the gods, with their blood!! What say you Spartans?!! ”
“Ah-oh!! ” chanted the Spartans.
“For our sons!! ” shouted Leonidas
“Ah-oh!! ”
“For our daughters!! ”
“Ah-oh!! ”
“For Sparta!! ”
“Ah-oh!! Ah-oh!! Ah-oh!! ”
Leonidas, Dienekes and past Silverbolt turned around to face the incoming Persians. They saw them gather at a large force, with past Silverbolt sensing Equestrian Magic from the leader, who was using it to empower his soldiers.
“Spartans!! ” shouted the General “Lay down your weapons!! ”
Past Silverbolt used his magic to create a spear and blessed it to kill the Persian and drain the magic from him via Time Twister. He threw it with all of his might, causing the spear to clash and kill the Persian. Leonidas simply smirked at that as the Persian general collapsed.
“Persians!! ” shouted Leonidas as they all formed a Phalanx formation “Come and get them!! ”
They saw the Persians attacking them in full force, whilst the Spartans held their ground.
“Give them nothing!! ” shouted Silverbolt.
“But take from them!!! ” shouted Leonidas.
“Everything!! ” shouted the two.
They saw how the Spartans and Persians had engaged in combat. The Rainbooms were quite surprised. They may have seen a few movies about fights like this, but they never realized it was this good, whilst the Mane 6 were sort of horrified as they’ve never witnessed fights like this before.
As the Spartans and Persians continued with their fight, they saw how both Leonidas and past Silverbolt fought alongside one another, and continued to brave against many opponents. Until the two of them saw a champion of the Persians, who happened to be larger, but past Silverbolt could tell that he had Equestrian magic, so both he and Leonidas charged at the champion and tackled him off of the ledge and landed just a few feet away from the forces. The two of them continued to fight, until finally, once Leonidas had the champion distracted, past Silverbolt used the Time Twister to absorb the magic, allowing Leonidas to kill him.
Soon the battle was won and the Spartans went over to kill any remaining Persians. The two walked among the soldiers.
“I have you to thank for what you have done for us today.” Said Leonidas.
“I was just doing my duty.” Said past Silverbolt.
“What will you do now?” said Leonidas as the two stopped.
“Now I make for Sparta.” Said past Silverbolt “It’s time that Theron be punished for his crimes. Once I do, I will convince them and the rest of Greece to unite up in arms to help stop the invasion.”
“Then I wish you luck.” Said Leonidas as the two shook hands.
*******************************************************************************************
They saw past Silverbolt talking to the council, but as usual Theron tried to persuade them not to go. Then past Silverbolt showed them his power, which shocked them, thinking that he was Zeus in human form. He then pointed at Theron for betraying Sparta and showed him the gold the Persians paid him, which shockened the council. Theron tried to escape, until past Silverbolt used his lightning to kill Theron. He once more convinced the council. After seeing the display, they agreed and decided to unite all of Sparta.
Soon after he left, he went to the other Greek cities, even Athens, whilst also convincing the leaders to evacuate the civilians. Even though she shouldn’t mess with that part, his power of Loyalty outweighed his decision. Soon all of Greece would be united.
******************************************************************************************
Then they saw him teleport in an unknown location, until he heard screaming and looked at the one direction. Knowing what it meant, he quickly made his way to the edge, which caused the others who were watching to be concerned.
“What’s happening?” asked a frightful Fluttershy.
“The worst part of history,” said Silverbolt as they saw past Silverbolt watching over the hill whilst having a shockened expression “Watching history run its course.”
They saw down below how Leonidas and the 300 Spartans were fighting, but to their shock, many had begun to be slain as many troops were overwhelmed by Persian troops. Those who could’ve helped out were all shot down by arrows, whilst Leonidas watched his fellow brothers and soldiers fell, even Dienekes as he watched him get killed from behind.
“Dienekes!!” shouted Leonidas as he tried to aid his friend, only to be sometimes stabbed and shot with arrows whilst trying to fend the Persians off, even if most of them were also shot down by their own troops.
Soon, every Spartan and Persian was killed with an arrow, whilst Leonidas stood on his knees, feeling the life within him slowly fading away. That was, until a Persian officer approached and was about to finish him, until past Silverbolt killed him. Once he was done, he quickly stood on his knees and held onto the fallen Spartan King.
“Leonidas.” Said past Silverbolt “Forgive me for not being here.”
“It’s alright Silverbolt.” Said Leonidas whilst he was slowly dying. “Tell me, is it done?”
“Yes,” said past Silverbolt “Theron has been exposed and killed, and the council are gathering every Spartan to arms. All of Greece are doing the same too. I even evacuated Athens just in case.”
“Tell me?” said Leonidas “Was our sacrifice worth it?”
“It is.” Said past Silverbolt “Because of you and the brave 300’s sacrifice, you inspired all of Greece to unite up in arms, and in turn, defeated Xerxes and the Persian Empire. Your people were free to live their lives to the fullest.”
He smiled and said “Your task is done King Leonidas. It’s time for you to rest among your brothers.”
“Thank you.” Said Leonidas whilst he smiled “For the honor of Sparta.”
“For the honor of Sparta.” Responded past Leonidas.
Leonidas then gasped his last breath and died in past Silverbolt’s arms, allowing past Silverbolt to mourn for him as he lowered his head. The rest were horrified by this outcome.
“They…didn’t make it?” said a shockened Princess Twilight.
“I know what you’re thinking,” said Silverbolt “Why didn’t I go save them?”
He looked at them and said “That’s the hardest part of history. If Leonidas and the 300 didn’t die in battle in the later date, then they wouldn’t have inspired all of Greece with their sacrifice, they wouldn’t have united up in arms and take the fight to Xerxes and the Persian Empire. With their combined might, they defeated him and his armies and beliefs. Trust me, it’s hard. It always is.”
All of them understood that completely, whilst they continued to watch him save history.
**************************************************************************************************
They saw how he traveled to the time of Julius Caesar, and to the Rainbooms and Mane Six’s shock, they saw he was the one who convinced Brutus, Caesar’s adopted son, and the roman councilors to murder Caesar and used special knives that he created in order to kill him. The Knife that Brutus used was created to drain Equestrian Magic from Caesar in order to finish him off.
Then they saw him create a sword, which he dubbed Excalibur, much to the Rainbooms” shock once more, and helped train and convince a Wizard named Merlin to help test out King Arthur. When the Saxons invaded, Arthur used his sword to struck down the Saxon King, who was corrupted with Equestrian Magic, thus making Arthur king of the Britons.
The next part was where he literally traveled and fought alongside the Vikings, whilst plundering and pillaging the villages along the way. And the specific commanding officers that were corrupted with Equestrian Magic. After he was done, he soon traveled on his own, using the Time Twister to stop Equestrian Magic from going rogue.
Then next part was where he was traveling through, to their surprise, the Crusades. But they saw he was sneaking around. He posed as a patient and spotted a doctor using Equestrian Magic to control his victims, with Silverbolt killing him in the process. Then he killed another commanding officer in his own office before sneaking out. Then he killed a naval officer who was blocking the docks. He soon found his way to King Richard himself, who was busy engaging the enemy. But just when a fellow commanding officer attempts to kill the king, Silverbolt jumped in and saved the king. King Richard thanked Silverbolt, but then he told him of his brother John and his actions. Shockened, he made haste to return home and put a stop to his brother.
**************************************************************************************************
“I can’t believe so many people throughout history was corrupted with Equestrian Magic.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Trust me, even I found it horrifying.” Said Silverbolt. “But now we enter the next part of my travels.”
“Where?” asked the girls with flexed eyebrows.
He looked at them and said “The Renaissance.”
**************************************************************************************************
He soon landed in the Renaissance era, where he first met up with Donatello. The artist was about to be attacked by muggers who were corrupted with Equestrian Magic, but then he stepped in and saved him. Donatello thanked past Silverbolt, with Silverbolt asking what he wanted to do. Donatello said that he didn’t know what to do in his life, with Silverbolt offering to help.
To their surprise, they saw past Silverbolt teaching Donatello to sculpt and to be a prolific master of many mediums including stone, bronze, wood, stucco, clay, and wax.
Then after his departure, he traveled to 1480 and had met up with a brilliant man that Twilight instantly recognized; Leonardo Da Vinci.
He once again saved an artist from the same men who were corrupted with Equestrian Magic, but then he got wounded. Causing Leonardo to run over and help him.
“Are you alright Signore?” said Da Vinci as he helped past Silverbolt up.
“Barely.” Said past Silverbolt “I had worse, though this one seemed a lot tougher.”
“Here, let me help you.” Said Da Vinci as he took him in his home.
He placed him on the table and was able to dress his wounds.
“Thank you again for saving my life.” Said Da Vinci.
“The least I could do.” Said past Silverbolt.
“But if I may ask,” said Da Vinci “Why did you save me?”
“Because you’re more important than you realize.” Said Silverbolt.
Da Vinci was confused and said “What…do you mean?”
Past Silverbolt looked at the Time Twister for a moment. He knew he shouldn’t do it, but then again, the things he designed, must’ve been a reason. He took it and presented it to Da Vinci.
“Here, hold it.” Said Silverbolt.
The others were surprised when he suggested something drastic. Curious, he held onto the artifact, causing his eyes to glow and witnessed everything. After thirty seconds, he realized the device, making Da Vinci pant with widened eyes and shock. He looked at Silverbolt in shock and said “You are…from the future?”
“I am.” Said Silverbolt as he stood up. “The men I stopped recently, they won’t be the last. There are plenty of others who were inspired by yours and many others” creations. All of them have been corrupted by this said power. If I do not stop them, then the world is doomed to fall.”
Da Vinci stood up as he moved over, grabbed the artifact, then he grabbed Silverbolt’s hand and placed the device in it.
“Then you must continue to get underway.” Said Da Vinci, with the others seeing that he was taking things really well “If what you say is true, then there are many out there who will threaten the future.”
“That’s what I’m planning.” Said past Silverbolt “And if I don’t, then our future will cease to exist.”
“Then allow me to help you on your journey.” Said Da Vinci “I may have the means to help, but I require plenty of materials in order to do so.”
“I’ll get them for you.” Said past Silverbolt once Da Vinci made him a list.
Past Silverbolt soon returned with the materials whilst Da Vinci had brought in a tailor friend of his, as well as a blacksmith. The tailor had fashioned an outfit via Da Vinci’s design, whilst the blacksmith made the necessary equipment for him to use. Soon the tailor made him the necessary pouches and outfit to operate throughout time, whilst the blacksmith had made him weapons that he can carry in his belts, the back of his boots (which are concealed), as well as hidden blades that resembled to the video game he liked a while back, as well as the necessary hood to help him. Which surprised the Rainbooms and Mane 6, even the two Spikes, for that was the same outfit they saw earlier when they walked into the room.
Past Silverbolt inspected his outfit, with Da Vinci asking “So, how does it feel.”
Past Silverbolt looked at Da Vinci with a smirk and said “Like I was made to wear it.”
After paying Da Vinci and wishing him luck, Beau continued on his journey to help those in need.
**************************************************************************************************
He soon traveled to Michelangelo and helped him make the statue of David and the Sistine Chapel, which surprised Twilight and Sunset, he even helped out Raphael when he met him. After Silverbolt was done, he traveled through time once more and made his way to his next destination.
He soon made his way to the time, to their surprise, helped Christopher Columbus discover Central America. Overtime, he helped the first Settlers, the Pilgrims, into settling one large of land and helped them meet the natives, and introduce Thanksgiving, which made the Rainbooms realize that not only did he help them, he even invented the holidays too.
Then came the part that he remembered well, during the French and Indian War, he met up with Benjamin Franklin and helped him with his inventions and inventing electricity. But when they saw the kite, and instead of Franklin getting electrocuted, it was Silverbolt instead, much to their shock, with them slowly looking at him.
“Wow,” said Spike “Must’ve been painful.”
“You have no idea.” Mumbled Silverbolt as he still remembered that painful day.
Then overtime when they began to tax their products, they saw that Silverbolt was the one who convinced John Hancock and Samuel Adams to lead the Sons of Liberty, whilst dumping all of the tea in the water, which surprised the Mane 6.
“Why would they do that?” said a shockened Princess Twilight.
“How would you feel if all of you were overtaxed and had to pay ten times more than you could originally would?” asked Silverbolt “How long would it be until you had no roof over your head and no single scrap of food to eat?”
The Mane 6 and Spike shuddered, thinking about that certain scenario.
Then they saw him convince George Washington and many who would one day be the future of the founding fathers, to help rise up against the British Empire.
Shortly afterwards, they saw how he had fought alongside the brave soldiers during the battle of Lexington and Concord, how he tried to help John Park despite of his disease, he told him to take the men to Concord whilst he and his men would continue to hold out for as long as they could. Past Silverbolt took the men to Concord and helped them mount up a spirited defense against the advancing Redcoats.
Soon, he fought alongside them during the battle of Bunker Hill, which they soon lost and had no choice but to retreat.
Very soon, they saw how Silverbolt convinced the Founding Fathers to take a stand and soon, they signed the Declaration of Independence.
They saw how Silverbolt went from place to place to ensure that the women and children were safe, as well as those that would’ve been treated like slaves. The two Spikes, Rainbooms and Mane 6 were surprised to see Silverbolt in action.
“Amazing,” said Twilight “Even after there were many folks who were corrupted with Equestrian Magic, you still went out of your way to save all of them.”
“It was necessary.” Said Silverbolt. “Then I had to involve myself in a battle that would be the turning point of the war.”
That’s when Twilight and Sunset put it together, and said at the same time “The Battle of Cowpens.”
“Exactly.” Said Silverbolt.
“What did ya’ll do?” asked Applejack.
Silverbolt looked at them with a smirk and said “Something thrice as stupid as Rainbow Dash would.”
The two flexed their eyebrows at that, but decided not to question it until they found out what he meant by that.
They saw the battle of Cowpens, the place where the tide of the war was supposed to turn, but to the Rainbooms” shock, it was anything but, for the Patriots, Colonials and Militia were retreating from the Redcoats as they had them on the run, but to their shock, they saw that one of the commanding officers near General Cornwallis was corrupted with Equestrian Magic. But from afar, they saw past Silverbolt, whilst dressed in the attire that Leonardo Da Vinci gave him, watching the battle. He gripped his fists, knowing full well what he had to do.
They saw him going to the cannon soldiers and instructed them to change their cannons and mortars to certain directions and told them to fire when the wind blows. Then he used magic to create a phantom horse further away, which surprised them. They watched past Silverbolt walk towards the horse, but at the same time, the soldiers tried to stop him, but he just simply pushed them away and made his way towards it.
That’s when it dawned to them, with Sunset saying “You didn’t.”
He did, for they saw past Silverbolt riding straight towards the enemy, not ever slowing down. As he was a few feet away from the Redcoats, they fired, but past Silverbolt hid past the phantom horse, causing the horse to be hit and neigh loudly that the colonials and militia heard it and watched what was going on.
The phantom horse disappeared and past Silverbolt quickly hid behind a rock whilst the Redcoats fired. But as they reloaded, past Silverbolt charged straight towards them. And the girls and the two Spikes watched as he took on the army alone.
He jumped onto a Redcoat and launched himself in the air, and used his two hidden blades to kill the two Redcoats before they could make a move. He grabbed the Redcoat’s musket and used the bud of it to knock him away. Then past Silverbolt deflected the soldier’s weapon and knocked him out with it, whilst using the redcoat’s musket to shoot at the next, then used it as a spear and threw it with all his might against the charging redcoat.
The militia and colonials watched from afar as they saw past Silverbolt fight. He pulled out a pistol and shot at the Redcoat in pointblank range. Then he pulled out a knife and plunged it into the next ones back, allowing him to jump in the air and land on top of another Redcoat and jabbed his hidden blade in his neck. The next redcoat tried to attack with his sword, but past Silverbolt grabbed his hands and ended up tricking him into stabbing himself before collapsing onto the ground. The next redcoat tried to stab past Silverbolt, but he caught it and punched it two times, kicked it in the gut and stabbed it with its own weapon, then used the round to shot another, then threw it again like a makeshift spear.
“Whoa.” Said Puppy Spike.
“He’s good.” Said Dragon Spike.
Past Silverbolt ran and vaulted over one redcoat before kicking the next one behind it. He punched and backhanded two redcoats tried to attack him, with past Silverbolt jabbing a knife into the redcoat’s gut, then vaulted over him before grabbing the redcoat’s musket and punched him away whilst using it as a bo-staff and killed it in the process. He grabbed one redcoat’s wrist whilst he was holding a sword, allowing him to block the other, allowing past Silverbolt to kick him away before killing the redcoat he was holding. Past Silverbolt ducked the next redcoat before snapping his neck. Past Silverbolt got grabbed from behind, only for him to headbutt the soldier and dodged the next redcoat’s attack, killing him in the process, whilst he headbutted the attacking redcoat, and blocked the other before punching him away, whilst also pulling out two knives and jabbed both in the gut before moving them away. He then used the one redcoat as a human shield as it got tricked by his own men to kill him, with past Silverbolt charging as two wrist blades appeared from his wrists. And attacked.
Many of the Militia and Colonials saw past Silverbolt attacking, even their commanding officers. General Cornwallis also stared in disbelief when he saw Silverbolt beat so many of his men. Past Silverbolt charged towards the second line as he dodged the one redcoat and blocked the second ones attack, only for past Silverbolt to slid the redcoat’s throat. He parried the next one before he killed the third.
From afar, the colonial soldier looked at his fellow comrades said “Come on lads!! That man, despite being overwhelmed, charged straight towards the Redcoats!! If he’s brave enough to fight for the future of our country, then so can we!!”
The Patriot soldiers and Militia cheered at this, but at the same time, the cannon soldiers saw the wind blowing, causing them to fire all of their cannons, whilst at the same time, every Patriot and Militia soldier charged towards the enemy with their bayonets drawn, whilst the Redcoats that past Silverbolt missed, ended up being killed by cannon fire, especially the Redcoats that were close to past Silverbolt, but he just fought them like they were nothing.
Soon he spotted his prey, as the Officer spotted him. Past Silverbolt suddenly disappeared during the confusion, whilst at the same time, Cornwallis was too distracted as he saw how many of the Militia and Patriots charged towards the Redcoats as the said soldiers tried to fight for their lives.
“Forward, now!!” shouted the officer.
But from out of nowhere, past Silverbolt jumped up and had a bow and arrow in his hands. The moment he locked on, past Silverbolt fired the arrow, allowing him to hit his target as it fell off of his horse. Past Silverbolt soon made his way toward the officer. The officer himself was struggling to get up, for the arrow was filled with Equestrian magic too. The officer looked at him and with one mighty blow, past Silverbolt killed the officer. And before the officer died, past Silverbolt used the Time Twister and absorbed the magic from him.
Past Silverbolt stood up and spotted Cornwallis, whilst the said general spotted him.
“This is no longer your land Cornwallis.” Said past Silverbolt “Time has changed. It’s time that a new chapter be opened. And you and I both know how this will end. You have one chance to make it right. Don’t waste it.”
Cornwallis, simply looked at him, and said calmy “Sound the retreat.”
Soon, the leaders retreated, with the Redcoats in tow. At the same time, the Militia and Patriots cheered at their victory, with past Silverbolt smiling and left in order to continue to fix the timeline.
The two Spikes, the Mane 6 and the Rainbooms were in awe of what he did.
“So…you made sure that our country had a future.” Said Rarity.
“I did.” Said Silverbolt.
“But…didn’t it…?” said Princess Twilight, but Silverbolt cut her off, for he knew what she was going to say.
“Feel wrong to kill?” said Silverbolt. “It did actually. I mean growing up in a world that wasn’t filled with this much violence, it was enough to make you sick to your stomach. But I also knew that if I didn’t, more people would suffer and die. War is never pretty, it never is. But there’s also a saying in this world.”
“And old saying?” said Pony Applejack “Like what?”
“That the only thing necessary for the triumph of evil, is for good men to do nothing.” Said Silverbolt, until he smirked and looked at them whilst saying “Or in this case, a brave dog and dragon, along with six ponies from Equestria and 7 special ladies from Canterlot High.”
The two Spikes smiled with pride, whilst the said ponies and Rainbooms blushed a bit with small smiles.
“So you continued to fix the timeline?” said Twilight.
“Yes.” Said Silverbolt, but then looked down as if he was unnerved for some reason “Until I ended up catching their attention.”
They looked at one another confused, then to him as Pony Fluttershy said “Who?”
He used his magic to display a hologram. To their shock and horror, it was a ghost like being, with sharp claws and teeth and looked like an undead ghost.
“Those are called Time Wraiths.” Said Silverbolt “They’re sort of like keepers of time themselves. They ensure that the timeline is protected and they ensured that nothing changes, otherwise there would be drastic consequences.”
“What do you mean?” said Applejack.
“The Time Wraiths hate it when someone tries to disrupt the timeline and they would do anything they could to end the ones who are responsible.”
They stuttered in fear on that, with Sunset asking “But wait, I remember when Post Crush used the Time Twirler, how come the Time Wraiths didn’t show up then?”
“The Time Twirler only repeats a day,” said Silverbolt “If everything goes right, then there isn’t any danger. But if you were attempting to change one small historical thing into a big thing, then it would gain their attention.”
“So why didn’t they try to stop Abacus when she tried to change history?” said Rainbow Dash.
“Because Time Wraiths are weak against Equestrian Magic.” said Silverbolt, much to their shock and surprise. “Think about it, if Starlight kept trying to change the timeline, how come no one was able to stop her? Answer; she used her magic to destroy them, hence why they were too weak to stop her.”
“That…” said Princess Twilight as she couldn’t believe this whilst holding her head “This is uncanny. So that would explain why nopony tried to stop her.”
“Exactly.” Said Silverbolt “When I cleared most of the magic up, they came out of the woodwork and made sure things were set. But when they spotted me, they thought I was the one responsible. They attempted to stop me when I tried to stop Abraham Lincoln’s assassination.”
They were shocked to hear that, with Pinkie saying “But wasn’t Lincoln supposed to die?”
“You don’t understand,” said Silverbolt “Lincoln was assassinated on April 15th, 1865. They tried to assassinate him on November 19th, 1863.”
The Rainbooms were shocked that Lincoln was nearly assassinated in 1863, with Pony Rarity asking “So what was so important about this date?”
He looked at Twilight, seeing that her score is the highest. And said “Four score and seven years ago.”
Twilight gasped in shock, and said “The Gettysburg Address.”
“The what now?” said pony Rainbow Dash.
“The most important speech in history.” Said Silverbolt. “It goes like this…”
He cleared his throat and spoke “Four score and seven years ago our fathers brought forth on this continent a new nation, conceived in Liberty, and dedicated to the proposition that all men are created equal. That this nation, under god, shall have a new birth of freedom. And that government of the people, by the people, for the people, shall not perish, from this earth.”
They were in awe of the speech, no wonder it was so important. “Anyway, it caught their attention, but then realized too that it was the wrong date that he were to be assassinated. I caught her attention too.”
“Who?” said the girls.
He showed them the past once more, after he saved Lincoln at Gettysburg. Past Silverbolt was wounded because of the wraiths. Then the Wraiths cleared the way as a new portal opened, and from out of nowhere, an Alicorn showed up, much to the Mane 6 and Spike’s shock.
“Princess Tempora?!!” shouted the ponies and dragon.
“Wait, ya’ll know her?” said a confused Applejack.
“She’s the Princess of Time in Equestria,” said Princess Twilight, then looked at Silverbolt and said “Are you saying that she’s also in charge of this world’s timeline?”
“Ever since magic existed in this world, yeah.” Said Silverbolt, much to their shock.
They saw Tempora walked towards past Silverbolt, studying his face the moment she got closer. She used her magic to turn him into his true from, and within a split second, he turned into his Alicorn form, which surprised her. She began to tear up and instantly ran towards him and hugged him, whilst shedding tears of joy. They were surprised at first, with Princess Twilight looking at him.
“How did she know you?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Well…” said Silverbolt as he looked down a bit, and said “Long ago, she was once Gusty the Great’s daughter…and mine.”
They were shocked to hear this, with pony Rainbow Dash saying “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Princess Tempora, the princess who could control the space/time continuum, is your daughter?!!”
“We had her before I became immortal.” Said Silverbolt “Before…she was taken from us.”
They were surprised about that at first, with Silverbolt looking at them and said “Long story.”
They saw how Tempora introduced herself as the Princess of Time, and Silverbolt’s daughter. He could tell the resemblance, for she almost looks like her mother from a long time ago. The two hugged as they shed tears. They were able to catch up with what was going on, and when past Silverbolt heard that Tempora was taken from him and Gusty, to say he was furious would be an understatement.
They talked for another hour, but then past Silverbolt looked at the device, and realized that there was still more work to be done. He stood up and collected his things whilst turning back to a human.
“Wait,” said Tempora, causing past Silverbolt to stop and look at him. She took a deep breath, and said “I want to help.”
He was a bit surprised by this, but then asked “Are you sure about this?”
“I am.” Said Tempora “Besides, this world has also been tampered with Equestrian Magic, the least I could do is help fix it.”
Past Silverbolt looked down a bit, then looked to her and said “What about Equestria.”
“The Time Wraiths will make sure everything stays the same.” Said Tempora “Right now, I not only want to help. But I also wish to know my father.”
He looked down a bit, and realized that she was right, for this would be a great time to know her. He smiled and looked at her, whilst saying “Alright, you can come along. But can you keep up?”
“I’ll do my best.” She said with determination.
She ran towards him and walked side by side with him, allowing him to use the Time Twirler to open a gate and traveled through it.
But during the nineteenth century, they traveled to England to ensure that everything will be set in motion, even during the Industrial Revolution. But before they went there, they had to help two important inventors. One named Thomas Edison as they helped him study about to light a room without a candle. After much work, they helped him invent a lightbulb, which he got excited over. Next up was Nikolai Tesla, as they helped him create the first ever generator.
Soon they traveled to England and helped Alexander Graham Bell invent the first ever Telephone, whilst also protecting Queen Victoria from those who tried to assassinate her. Then came to what many know as World War I, but to many, the start of something called the Great War. They saw both past Silverbolt and Princess Tempora, in their human forms, going around from place to place to stop the German, Turkish and the Austria-Hungary forces. Soon enough, fought alongside the French and American forces from 1917.
Then came the one thing that he had dreaded the most; World War II. They saw how both Tempora and past Silverbolt were helping the special forces fight them all over Europe in order for the civilians to be safe and to halt their supply lines in order for them to give the rest of the Resistance the chance they needed to defend themselves. What surprised the Rainbooms most was that he even fought alongside the Russians at Stalingrad when the Nazi Reich tried to invade Russia many years ago, even during Pearl Harbor when the Japanese invaded.
But along the way, the invasion of Omaha Beach, where the girls saw that the Nazi had already cannons to make things difficult, but the two of them were able to destroy everything before the Allies invaded. However, to their surprise, when Tempora and past Silverbolt looked at the troops below, they saw Silverbolt’s past self, fighting alongside his fellow soldiers.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow as she couldn’t believe what she was seeing “You really did fight in World War II.”
“I did. It was really terrifying.” Said Silverbolt “I fought alongside many soldiers and lost many whom I had called my own brothers. All of them were like family to me. I fought alongside Penny’s family during that time. I was even friends with four Ryan Brothers.”
“Ryan brothers?” said Fluttershy.
“Ever seen the movie “Saving Private Ryan”?” said Silverbolt, which took them by surprise.
They saw he fought alongside many soldiers, even the ones in Saint-Lo, Paris, and the failed attacks during Operation Market Garden, then helped the Americans find the bridge in order to cross the Rhine.
“You fought alongside so many.” Said Fluttershy “Saved so many lives.”
“I did.” Said Silverbolt “I even played a crucial part to ensure that we would win.”
“What’s that?” asked the Rainbooms, clearly all of them being interested.
He partially looked at them, and said “Who do you think was responsible for Hitler’s assassination.”
The Rainbooms gawked at that, with the Mane 6 being surprised as Pony Rarity said “Whyever would you do that?”
Silverbolt waved an arm, and showed them tons of photos, about the Nazis taking Jewish and Allied soldiers to their camps, makes them work, starves them to death, tortured them, beat them, shot them, made them kill their own men and siblings. And the worst of the worst, stripping of their clothes and belongings and placed them on a pile, whilst they were taken to a different room and all of them were killed by mustard gas.
All of them were horrified by what they witnessed of what they had done.
“If you think Nightmare Moon, Discord, Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, the Pony of Shadows and the Storm King were bad.” Said Silverbolt before he looked at them, then said “Then you have never met a man as evil as him.”
He then fast forwarded to a scene, where Allied forces had already begun to invade Berlin, Germany, whilst Hitler was hiding in his bunker with his loyal soldiers guarding every hallway.
They watched as the Nazis were guarding the main door of the bunker, they head a knock. Just at the two investigated, the door blew itself wide open. Past Silverbolt, in his guise, moved forward wielding what appeared to be a samurai sword. The Nazis who saw this tried to shoot back, but to the Rainbooms” surprise, past Silverbolt used his sword to block the bullets as he could see them coming. He cut down two Nazis whilst using his power to push a Nazi hard against the wall, killing him. The next tried to grab him, but past Silverbolt struck him down and continued to move forward, whilst inside, Hitler could hear the gunshots outside.
Past Silverbolt arrived at a different hallway, where more Nazis tried to stop him, but he simply cut them down and used heavy objects to crush them whilst continuing to cut them down before they had the chance to defend themselves. He was at another hallway and continued to kill the last of the Nazis in the second last hall.
Meanwhile, at least ten Nazi soldiers aimed their guns towards the hallway whilst trying to keep an eye out. Suddenly, everything went dark, but they still stood their ground. But when the lights came on, Past Silverbolt was standing there, gripping onto his sword. The Nazi shouted to fire, but past Silverbolt simply moved forward and blocked their shots whilst killing them in the process, not stopping until he was reaching his target.
Hitler was standing there, hearing the gunshots dying down. But not wanting to take any chances, he quickly took his gun and was about to shoot, until to his shock, past Silverbolt stood there, holding his sword and removing his hood, looking directly at the man responsible for so many deaths.
Hitler talked to him in German, which past Silverbolt saying “Oh, I think you know why I’m here.”
Hitler once again threatened him in German, with past Silverbolt saying “I don’t work for your generals or the Allies. I’m here to make you pay for what you did.”
Hitler once again replied harshly in German, with past Silverbolt saying “Don’t give me that garbage. All those innocent lives destroyed, every town and city destroyed. And for what?”
Hitler shouted in German, with past Silverbolt saying “Your threats don’t work on me bub. It didn’t work for the last leaders during the first World War, and it sure as hell won’t work for you now.”
Hitler once again shouted in German, until he pointed his gun, with past Silverbolt instantly aiming his hand at the German leader whilst it was glowing. Hitler saw that his hand was stuck and he couldn’t move his entire body. He looked at past Silverbolt, who had anger in his eyes.
“You,” said past Silverbolt to the German leader “Will never. Hurt anyone. Ever again.”
Past Silverbolt slowly closed his hand and nearly made it into a fist whilst holding it close to his head, whilst at the same time, he controlled Hitler to point the gun to his head, struggling to move. When the barrel of the gun was finally aimed at his head, Hitler looked at past Silverbolt in fear. The moment when Silverbolt grasped his hand into a fist, Hitler shot himself, killing him instantly as he collapsed onto the floor, taking the witnesses by shock.
Past Silverbolt walked over to Hitler’s dead body and said to him “That was for Penny’s grandmother and family you son of a bitch.”
He soon walked away, leaving the dead Nazi soldier.
However, something unexpected happened. The orb he used suddenly fizzled, causing it to show something that not even Silverbolt remembered, which surprised him.
“I don’t remember this.” Said Silverbolt, shocking the girls and two Spikes.
As soon as he was at the outskirts of town, the Allied forces continued to invade Berlin, with past Silverbolt watching.
“Is it done?” said Tempora as she stood next to him.
“Yeah, he’s gone.” Said past Silverbolt. “I still can’t believe that he of all people got infected with Equestrian Magic.”
“It’s unpredictable, that’s for sure.” Said Tempora.
“What about…?” said Past Silverbolt.
“Not to worry.” Said Tempora as she looked at him. “Myself and the Time Wraiths were able to travel through the Cold War, Vietnam War, and the fighting in Iraq. They’re cleared of Equestrian Magic.”
Past Silverbolt looked down and pulled out the Time Twister and said “I still can’t believe someone was stupid enough to use this.”
Tempora looked at that, then to him. She sighed and said “I know who’s responsible.”
He looked at her and said “How?”
“Abacus Cinch.” Said Tempora.
He widened his eyes and turned to her whilst saying “What? How did she get it? And why did she use it?”
“For revenge.” said Tempora.
He was confused by this and said “I don’t understand.”
She opened a portal and showed him the Rainbooms, taking the Rainbooms, two Spikes and Mane 6 by shock.
“These girls are the Rainbooms.” Said Tempora “Comprising of Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Sunset Shimmer.”
However, past Silverbolt looked at Sunset, which caused the others to notice. To their surprise, he had a slight blush on his face and placed it against the holographic screen and stared at Sunset. He couldn’t explain…it was as if…cupid had struck him. When all of a sudden…
(Past Silverbolt)
Would you take a good ahead
I stand before a beautiful light
That shines so bright across the land
To guide those out of the dark
It’s a shimmering sunset
(Shimmering sunset)
It’s a shimmering sunset
(Shimmering sunset)
It’s a shimmering sunset
(shimmering sunset)
Who shines so bright beautifully than the day and night
Silverbolt widened his eyes in shock as he couldn’t believe he did that for the couldn’t remember. The girls were all flabbergasted, as he had sung a song for Sunset, out of the blue just like that. As for Sunset, she blushed bright red and felt really flustered. Tempora cleared her throat, making past Silverbolt look at her.
“What’s this about?” said past Silverbolt.
“Back then, she was Princess Celestia’s student, but because of her temper and impatience, she grew cold and bitter, and ran away to the human world, the world where you went.”
Past Silverbolt was surprised by this as Tempora continued.
“She became a school bully at CHS and manipulated everyone there. That was until a new Princess by the name of Twilight Sparkle, came along to get the Element of Magic back, the one Sunset stole.”
“And I assume the moment she tried to harness its power, she turned into a demon?” said past Silverbolt.
“Precisely,” said Tempora, which shocked them that she and past Silverbolt knew, she looked at them and said “With Princess Twilight and the alternate human versions of her friends, they were able to gain the power of Harmony and used it to free her from her demon self. And because of the power of harmony, they helped her realize the error of her ways. Thus she chose to stay behind to make up for what she had done. But the peace didn’t last long.”
“Why not?”
“Because it gained the Sirens” attention.” Said Tempora, which shocked past Silverbolt. “Because of the little light show that happened, it gained their attention, thus they went to CHS to gain their Equestrian Magic. Princess Twilight came back, but she was so focused on the spell…”
“She barely noticed that the others were arguing and nearly chewed each other’s heads off and Sunset got them out of their senses.” Said past Silverbolt. Again they were shocked, with him saying “What? It’s band 101, everyone knows that.”
“Right,” said Tempora with a chuckle “I forgot your passion for music.”
She focused on the image and said “They used the power of Harmony to defeat the Dazzlings. But unfortunately, their little activity, ended up catching her attention.”
Tempora showed him, and in this case the others who witnessed it, the footage of Twilight’s secret lab, and had pictures of CHS and other Geiger counter activity at CHS, which surprised the Rainbooms as they looked at Twilight, which she blushed sheepishly.
“Because of their activity, they ended up gaining her attention. She personally went over there to find out about it so she can study it…and find an excuse to go to an independence program at Everton.”
“Oh, I can’t believe this.” Groaned Past Silverbolt “I knew I should’ve been there. This was exactly the reason why I was guarding the portal during the Cold War, so that no one would be able to harness and study something they don’t understand.”
He then groaned whilst face palming and said “And it’ll be like Chernobyl, all over again.”
Twilight looked down in shame on that.
“But wait,” said Past Silverbolt as he looked at Tempora “Why didn’t she just go there and ask them? A normal person would’ve asked that.”
“Remember, she and Princess Twilight are both alike.” Said Tempora.
“That the two of them are so timid and afraid of making friends that they used their own books to fool around until they received an orgasm?”
Tempora looked at him in shock and disgust, however, the looks on both Twilight and Princess Twilight’s face made them blush bright red in embarrassment, with the rest looking at them in shock.
“You two actually did that?!!” exclaimed Pony Rainbow Dash.
“Trust me,” said Past Silverbolt, gaining their attention as he said “I know their kind. And I knew two ponies who did that in secret.”
“Really?” said a confused Tempora “Who?”
“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” Said past Silverbolt, which caused the Mane 6, even Sunset, to gawk in shock with widened eyes and mouth when they looked at him, even the Rainbooms were just as shocked. “Trust me, they’re not as subtle as they think. That and I heard them before I entered the room, even the smell.”
Tempora was a bit disturbed and said “Okay then.”, before she cleared her throat and continued. “Anyway, when she got there, she made a device that could track magic, but she unintentionally made a device that could also absorb their magic too. And during the games, Rainbow Dash used her power to save everyone from a plant monster that somehow came from Equestria. Abacus came along and accused them of cheating, despite her own students being in danger. And Sunset ended up losing her cool over it. And just before the contest they were in were about to start, Abacus threatened and blackmailed Twilight into releasing the magic so that they could win, but she didn’t know how to control it, causing her to be turned into a monster. And what she did…”
He saw how in that form, she was opening portals that led to Equestria, which would have caused her to destroy their worlds. Having no other choice, Sunset took a stand and transformed.
“Sunset was able to stop her and save her, whilst using Equestrian Magic to free her.” Said Tempora “Then Abacus Cinch came along and accused them of cheating during the Games.”
“Are you kidding?” said Past Silverbolt before groaned and said “That bitch still hasn’t changed after all these years.”
“She even threatened to take this to the School Board, despite taking the blame and after calling Twilight a monster, even blackmailed her into doing all this, twice.” Said Tempora.
“That would be a problem,” said Past Silverbolt “Nobody would believe her and think that she’s crazy because magic was dead in this world for 2 centuries, and even if they did, they’d investigate her and blame her for her actions that would’ve caused trouble for Twilight and every student who attended Crystal Prep.”
“Exactly.” Said Tempora “Having no choice, she was forced to quit with what dignity she had left and allowed Cadance to take over.”
“But I assume after the whole magic ordeal, Twilight still had nightmares.” Deduced past Silverbolt.
“She did.” Said Tempora “Soon they went to Camp Everfree, and shortly they gained their powers through Equestrian Magic, especially through the geodes that Gloriosa Daisy had been using because Filthy Rich wanted to tear it down. When she used them, she turned into a monster. It was because of Sunset, Twilight and the rest of their friends, they were able to gain their geodes, as well as their powers, allowing them to become who they needed to be. They saved the camp and in time they became heroes. And ever since Equestrian Magic began to leak through, they vowed to be protectors of the world and save those in it.”
She looked at him and said “For the past year and a half they protected the world from any threat, even from those who wanted to use magic for their own selfish and personal gain, and overtime they triumphed over their adversaries and saved those who needed it.”
Tempora then looked away and said “But Abacus Cinch, went to politics and worked for the mayor. But secretly, she had found an artifact and mind controlled Mayor Mare since after Thanksgiving, and she wanted revenge on the Rainbooms for what they did. So she made sure to sabotage two Christmas parties and made her shut the school down. And even attempted to put the blame on Sunset.”
The more the Rainbooms hear of this, the more horrified they become, even the Mane 6 and the two Spikes when they heard them talking.
“Abacus ended up keeping tabs on them and blackmailed her into leaving this world, or she’d expose them to the public.” Said Tempora “And because of the fact she broke Sunset’s spirit…she became close to well…commit suicide.”
All of them were horrified to hear this, with Past Silverbolt saying “But I assumed that you sent a Guardian Angel to help her?”
“I did.” Said Tempora, which shocked Sunset as she didn’t realize Tempora saved her “After she showed Sunset what would happen, she immediately wanted to go back and fix things. And with the help of Princess Twilight, everyone stood up for her and defended her from Cinch. Just when she wanted to expose them, it turned out she didn’t work alone.”
She looked at him and said “She made a deal with the Dazzlings, that if they were to sabotage the parties, and shut the school down, then they’d have their revenge on the Rainbooms. After destroying the artifact and freeing Mayor Mare, they arrested Cinch and took her to jail.”
She looked at the ripples and said “But then she escaped and found the Time Twister, the one that Starswirl foolishly abandoned.”
Past Silverbolt was shocked to hear this. Then muttered in anger and said “Starswirl. You had it with you the entire time? You idiot.”
“Ever since she found it and discovered how it worked.” Said Tempora “She attempted to go back in time and stop them, but she knew the magic of friendship would be resistant to it, so by traveling, she ended up making sure they didn’t have the geodes and that Gloriosa would still have them, even restored the Dazzlings” gems. But at the same time, it affected both Sunset and Twilight too, that caused their darkness to resurface and nearly take control of them.”
Everyone was shocked to hear this and what Cinch had done.
“Wait, what?” said past Silverbolt “But how is that possible? I thought the Magic of Friendship protected them like it did to the rest of the Rainbooms.”
“Remember,” said Tempora as she reminded him whilst looking at him, as did the others when they focused what she said “It was because of Equestrian Magic that turned both Sunset and human Twilight into demon monsters, and it was because of Equestrian Magic that it freed them not just from their darkness, but from themselves, thus they were changed people and that’s what allowed them to wield the magic of friendship and became better. But if you say removed both events of Equestrian Magic affecting them, and that the magic of friendship didn’t accept them…”
“They automatically revert back to their original state,” said a surprised past Silverbolt when he came to a conclusion, which surprised the rest of the Rainbooms “Twilight still remained timid, scared and anti-social, whilst Sunset still remained cold, cruel and a bully.”
“Precisely.” Said Tempora.
“So that’s what happened!! ” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.
“What happened?” said Pony Applejack.
“When Cinch used the Time Twister,” said Fluttershy “I was unaffected. Same with Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie. But Sunset still remained a bully. But before that, both Sunset and Twilight’s darkness were slowly trying to take them over, as if they were trying to protect them and tried to warn them that the past was changing.”
They were surprised to hear this, even the Mane 6 and two Spikes.
“But they weren’t the only ones affected,” said Tempora, gaining their attention “Princess Twilight was also affected.”
“What? How?” said past Silverbolt.
“Different worlds, different timelines.” Explained Tempora “When the Rainbooms told Princess Twilight what was happening, she deduced that the Time Twister was being used. And as a result, the Rainbooms never gained their geodes and lost that extra boost of power, the Dazzling’s gems were never destroyed and Cinch was never fired from Crystal Prep Academy. But the moment time was reverted, so was she.”
“So she was no longer a princess?”
“No, she’s still a princess.” Said Tempora “But she was reverted to the day she first came here, the day Sunset stole the Element of Magic and Fluttershy found it.”
“Aw, shit.” Said past Silverbolt “That would mean everything she did in Equestria was also undone.”
“Exactly.” Said Tempora “And I’m afraid Cinch plans to do something drastic.”
“Like what?”
“If we don’t find a way to stop her, she’ll travel back in time further and she will make sure that Sunset Shimmer is never born, even Twilight given the chance.”
They were horrified to learn this, but then she said “And it’s essential that Sunset does exist.”
“How so?”
Tempora had a troubled look on her face, then told him. “You see…”
· Because Sunset had never been born, Trixie would’ve lost her confidence into becoming a magician and ended up becoming a bookworm.
· Because of the fact that Rainbow couldn’t raise CHS” spirits after losing so many times of the Friendship Games, Principle Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna gave up running the school, causing Abacus Cinch to take it over and turned it into a Western Branch of Crystal Prep, where the students were beyond miserable.
· Because Sunset wasn’t around, Pinkie Pie had lost her confidence in helping others to become happy, causing her to be unhappy and was afraid to be judged and ended up losing her smile forever.
Past Silverbolt was horrified to have learned this, even his present self, along with the Rainbooms, Mane 6 and two Spikes.
“They owe her far more than they realize.” Said Tempora “Sunset was supposed to have come here. If she didn’t, the Dazzlings and Cinch would take over the world and those they helped and saved and made better, would be destroyed.”
They saw past Silverbolt clenched his fists in rage and fury, for what Cinch had done, had gone too far.
“That bitch.” Said Past Silverbolt, whilst he suddenly had his body charged with electricity and trembled in anger as his rage grew “That bitch.”
“If we don’t stop her,” said Tempora “She’ll succeed.” Said Tempora “But there’s something else.”
“Like what?” said Past Silverbolt whilst he was slowly calming down.
“Starlight Glimmer is attempting to change the timeline too.” Said Tempora, much to his shock “The Time Wraiths want to kill her too. Even though she has been redeemed, they still want to punish her, but I told them that the one responsible wasn’t her, but Cinch.”
Past Silverbolt thought about this, then looked at her and said “If were to save the future, then Abacus Cinch must die.”
They were shocked by this as he said “Besides, she made this damn personal.”
“Got any ideas?” said Tempora.
He looked at her and said “We’ll go back in time to the part before Abacus attempted to travel. Then we’ll combine my Time Twister with hers, so that she’ll never use it. Cause I tampered with it that only I can use.”
“Is that your final decision?” asked Tempora.
Past Silverbolt nodded and said “Do it.”
She then used her power, as Past Silverbolt used the Time Twister and traveled in time to stop Abacus once and for all.
**************************************************************************************************
They fast forwarded to the part where Abacus had found the Time Twister and activated it. When she saw this, she had a wicked smile on her and was about to travel.
They were shocked to see Cinch using the Time Twister. Just as she was about to step through the portal, past Silverbolt appeared from out of nowhere, jumped over her and grabbed it, much to her shock. He landed and then they saw him use the Time Twisters and combined them, making sure that there were no lose ends, whilst using the power to shut the portal down for good.
“What are you doing?!” shouted Cinch “Give that…”
Within an instant, past Silverbolt drew his sword at her, much to her shock as she took a step back. Silverbolt was shocked to see his past self-facing Abacus as he couldn’t remember any of this, which the girls noticed.
“You’ve gone too far Abacus!!” shouted past Silverbolt “But this ends now.”
“And who are you supposed to be?” demanded Cinch.
Past Silverbolt removed his hood and face mask, revealing his face as he said “The same man who got your father fired. Twice.”
She was shocked to see Silverbolt, for she recognized him all those years ago.
“You!” shouted Abacus “You were the reason I was expelled.”
“And for good reason.” said past Silverbolt “All you ever cared about was winning and you hurt those who wanted to be friends. I didn’t create the friendship games just so that you could slander its good name.”
“I deserve to be praised.” said Abacus “I deserve to win.”
“And at what cost?” said past Silverbolt. He placed the artifact behind his back and made it disappear, so that Abacus wouldn’t try anything. “I know you wanted to travel back in time to stop the Rainbooms.”
“They were the reason I was fired!!” said Abacus.
“Because you endangered both worlds!!” said past Silverbolt “You blackmailed Twilight into joining the games when she didn’t want any part of it. You threatened her and made her release Equestrian Magic that she had no knowledge of or learned how to control it.”
“How did you know…” said Abacus before Silverbolt cut her off.
“Think about it.” said past Silverbolt.
She the pondered, then realized in shock. “You. You came from the same world that Shimmer brat came from.”
“And lived in this world for a hundred years.” said past Silverbolt. “I’ve seen what you did. And you had the gall to think you were right when you were responsible for all of this.”
“It was because of them I got fired.” said Abacus “And I will set things right.”
“By taking away what they forged?” said Silverbolt “The lives they changed, the differences they made, the times they saved their world? But you don’t care who you have to hurt just to get what you want.”
The look on Abacus” face indicated he was right, much to the Rainbooms and the Mane 6’s shock, even both Spikes.
“I’ve already seen what happens when Sunset didn’t come to this world.” said past Silverbolt “Her friends would be doomed to fall and live in a life of misery, and because of your little time traveling scheme, you ended up corrupting the entire timeline, which nearly destroyed the world. But you don’t care about the consequences that would follow.”
He gripped his hands and said “You’re just as twisted as your father, all what you cared about were your careers. If you didn’t care about the kids then why did you take a teaching job in the first place? A Principle should know when to put the kids first.”
“I will do whatever it takes to make sure that they pay and all of them will suffer.” said Abacus.
“I heard all that talk before.” said past Silverbolt in disgust “You’re not the first one I faced who said that.”
He looked at her in anger and said “How far you’ve fallen Cinch. You were told to leave with what dignity you have and you wasted it for nothing.”
He slowly approached her. Cinch didn’t move, but she could feel her own fear, and she was afraid of him because she could see his magical aura.
“See from what I learned about the humans this world ever since I came here.” said past Silverbolt “The people, they are who they are, no matter how hard you try. You are what you are. And you will attempt to do this again the moment when their backs are turned and their guard is lowered.”
The Rainbooms could see the death stare he was giving Abacus, even the Mane 6. Princess Twilight and Sunset noticed that Silverbolt was shocked as he saw his past self-moving towards her.
“I will…” said Abacus before past Silverbolt cut her off.
“And trust me I’m an expert.” said past Silverbolt “You say you won’t but you will do it anyway. Maybe in a month, or a year, or ten. But in the end the other shoe will drop.”
He placed his hand behind his back and said “It always does.”
Within a split second, past Silverbolt grabbed Abacus and jabbed her, taking her by shock as she grunted. “You feel that don’t you?” said past Silverbolt.
To the Rainbooms and Mane 6, even both Spikes” shock, past Silverbolt had a knife and he jabbed her in the stomach.
“That’s for Twilight and Sunset.” said Silverbolt “And everybody else that you hurt you bitch.”
He pulled the knife out and pushed her, making Cinch drop on the ground holding her gut. She looked at him in fear.
“So, what will you do now? Kill me?” said Abacus.
Past Silverbolt placed the knife behind his back and said “No Abacus. I’m not that petty. Others kill for the pleasure, thinking that they were beneath them. I kill when they leave me no other choice.”
At first Cinch looked relieved, until past Silverbolt smiled mischievously and said “But they on the other hand.”
She looked behind and to her shock, she saw ghost like beings who were slowly approaching her.
“Meet the Time Wraiths.” said Silverbolt “They’re sort of protectors to the timeline. They make sure that time and space remains as they run its course. And they hate it when someone disrupts and nearly destroys the timeline. And guess who they want a piece of the one who caused it.”
Cinch was shocked and realized it was her, causing the Wraiths to approach her. She looked at Silverbolt as he said “You know the old saying; you provided the entertainment, now it’s time to pay the bloody piper.”
“No!! Please!!” begged Abacus “You can’t let them do this to me!! You have to help me!! Please!! I’m begging you!!”
But past Silverbolt merely kept a cold stare on her and said “Sorry bitch. Can’t take any chances with you whilst Destiny’s still pulling on your strings.”
Within a split second, she screamed in pain as the Time Wraiths grabbed her whilst their claws pierced through her skin, with the Rainbooms, the two Spikes and the Mane 6 watching in shock as they were dragging Cinch away, whilst past Silverbolt
She continued to scream “Help me!! Help me you bastard!! I will not be…!!”
Past Silverbolt suddenly took out what looked like a gun and shot her, killing her instantly, whilst at the same time, they dragged her soul away, which shocked the girls as she disappeared.
Past Silverbolt sighed with a heavy heart and said “That, was unnerving.”, before he literally turned her body to ash as they were scattered to the wind.
He then slowly turned and saw three more Time Wraiths, all of them waiting for something. Until one of them pointed at the Time Twister. He took it out and took a good look at it. He realized what they were implying. He sighed with a heavy heart.
“I know this should be destroyed,” said past Silverbolt “But I can’t…it…was made by someone who saved my life. I want to keep this as a momentum.”
Before the Wraiths could retaliated, he said “However, I’m offering a solution.”
He looked at the Wraiths and said “Drain its power completely until its nothing but an empty shell. Use the Equestrian Magic to make sure that no one will use the timeline for their own selfish gain ever again.”
The wraiths contemplated what he said, looked one another and nodded in agreement. They extended their hands and absorbed all of the Time Twister’s magic, causing to be a useless trinket. They soon departed and entered the portal. But at the same time, Princess Tempora appeared.
“So, pray tell.” Said Rarity “Who is this, Princess Tempora?”
“Princess Tempora is the Princess of time.” said pony Rarity “She was distorted and confused, causing all of space and time to be reduced to madness. But thanks to us we were able to restore her and save her. Last time we saw her she went to make friends of her own.”
They saw Tempora stood near past Silverbolt. Then smiled with a softened expression and hugged him, with him hugging her back.
“Thank you for your help.” said Tempora “I could not have restored the timeline without you.”
“Same to you.” said past Silverbolt. They broke the hug as he looked at her. “Your mother would be proud. As am I.”
“Thank you,” said Tempora, then she said something that took them by shock “Father.”
They were touched by this scene, with Pinkie Pie asking “So how did you become a father?”
“Before I became immortal,” said Silverbolt, gaining their attention “Both Gusty and I had shared a hut together. Then we soon conceived a child. But…they took her away.”
“Who?” asked the two Spikes.
“Time Watchers.” said Silverbolt “They make sure the timeline is followed as planned. But they needed someone to control it. So, they chose Tempora…and they took her from us.”
They were shocked once more, with Princess Twilight remembering that she witnessed her being the master of time and space when she was just a filly, which explained everything. They then focused on Tempora and past Silverbolt.
“The timeline has been saved.” said past Silverbolt.
“Not yet I’m afraid.” said Tempora “Cinch had tampered with the timeline, meaning Princess Twilight, Sunset and their friends are still in danger. We will need to find a way to restore them.”
Past Silverbolt pondered it for a few moments, then smiled and said “I have something in mind.”
************************************************************************************************
Then they saw many things that took them all by shock. They saw the entire time that they were invisible and had helped by being their voices.
· They saw both Past Silverbolt and Tempora give Rockhoof his strength.
· They saw how both past Silverbolt and Tempora gave pony Rainbow Dash the power to make a Sonic Rainboom and used the pieces of Harmony to go to the rest of the Mane 6.
· They saw how Silverbolt had kept watch on Princess Twilight in order to watch over her.
The finally, came the parts where, to Princess Twilight’s shock, Tempora was the one who used her power to influence Twilight into opening the School of Friendship.
Then…came the part where Sunset had a scholarship to Manehattan University.
“Well,” said Tempora “Looks like everything is back to normal.”
However, Past Silverbolt had a different look on his face, for he knew that it was from there on, that Cinch had tampered with the timeline, and this time, he had something else in mind. He waved his hand, causing something to change, taking everyone by surprise.
“What did you do?” asked Tempora.
“Watch.” said past Silverbolt.
They saw in the past that Sunset had sit down with the Rainbooms at Sugarcube Corner.
“So, I was offered a scholarship at Manehattan University.” said past Sunset as the Rainbooms cheered. But then the Mane 6 and Rainbooms and the two Spikes saw past Silverbolt smiling and placing two fingers against his head, and suddenly spoke through her.
“But I turned it down.” said past Sunset.
“What?!” said the Rainbooms, even the one who witnessed it were shocked.
Past Sunset looked down as the ones present saw Silverbolt moving his mouth whilst past Sunset said “Ever since I came to this world, all I ever cared about was power and wanted to be a Princess more than anything. I hurt so many people and broke apart friendships. I even hurt all of you.”
Past Sunset looked at them and said “But ever since Princess Twilight helped me see the light, I worked hard every day trying to make things right, trying to apologize and fix everything I’ve ever done. And since Equestrian Magic leaked into this world, we continued to help those in need.”
Past Sunset shed tears as past Silverbolt continued to speak for her “But through such a long time, we had so much fun, so many adventures and so many memories that we made. The good, the bad, we came through all of them because we were together. If we were to go to college someday, I wanted all of us to go…together. We became more than friends. You girls became my sisters, you girls became my family. The only family I ever had and loved ever since Princess Twilight helped me realize how important friendship is. I couldn’t imagine and dream a life without all of you in it. And when the time comes when we graduate, I hope we’ll continue to go on many adventures…together.”
Sunset was shocked that past Silverbolt was the one who made her say that, even Silverbolt. But, to their surprise, the past Rainbooms began to shed tears.
“Aw, Sunny.” said past Pinkie Pie as she hugged Sunset whilst smiling.
“We couldn’t imagine our lives without you in it either.” whimpered past Fluttershy with a smile.
“You became such a big part in our lives,” said past Rarity whilst wiping her tears away. “We wouldn’t dream of going on without you either.”
Past Applejack also wiped her tears away as she said “And if ya’ll didn’t come, we wouldn’t have this moment.”
Even past Rainbow couldn’t hold it in. “Even…even if it’s hard not to feel scared about it.”
She hugged past Sunset, who appreciated it. Past Sunset looked at past Twilight and said “And it’s also great you’re a part of this Twilight. We can’t imagine our lives without you in it.”
Past Twilight shed tears and began to hug her too and said “If it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have friendship in my heart. I really care about all of you too.”
The past Rainbooms had a tearful and happy group hug, with past Silverbolt smiling as Tempora looked at him surprised whilst he said “Like it should be.”
Tempora couldn’t help but smile at her father. For in a way, it felt right.
****************************************************************************************************
Within a short while, they bumped into the Time Watchers and told them everything, especially the part where past Silverbolt was mad that they took both Gusty and his” daughter away. But they ignored that part when the Time Watchers realized that they were the ones responsible for helping the Rainbooms and the Mane 6.
“You tampered with the events from the beginning!! You manipulated them and you influenced their choices” said one Watcher.
“That’s a violation to everything we stand for.” said the second Watcher “In other words…”
“You cheated!!” shouted the two at the same time, which caused Tempora and past Silverbolt to laugh.
“Yes, we may have cheated,” said Tempora with a smirk.
“But we can assure you that their choices and the decisions they made were their own.” said past Silverbolt.
“You two do realize that the Mane 6 are both your responsibilities from now on.” said the first Watcher, taking the Mane 6 by shock.
“As are the Rainbooms, now that Equestrian Magic exists in this world.” said the second Watcher, which shocked the Rainbooms.
“Oh, we know.” said Tempora playfully.
“But then again…” said past Silverbolt.
“We know, everything.” said the two of them combined. Until past Silverbolt walked up and grabbed the two Watchers by their throats.
“The next time someone attempts to tamper with the timeline for their own selfish gains, I expect to see results when you two do your jobs, understood?”
The two watchers nodded, knowing full well not to underestimate him, causing the two to leave before they make him any angrier.
************************************************************************************************
They then saw past Silverbolt and Tempora standing at the Canadian Rockies, where past Silverbolt was supposed to be on tour.
“I’m really glad to have met you Tempora.” said past Silverbolt “I’m glad to see the timeline is in good hands.”
“As are both worlds.” said Tempora “Though they did have a point. The Guardians of Harmony from both worlds are both our responsibilities.”
“I don’t mind actually.” said past Silverbolt “Seeing that they’ve done so much for both our worlds, I think it’s only fair we become their guiding hand, as well as hoof.”
“On that we can agree.” said Tempora before she and past Silverbolt chuckled.
“So.” said past Silverbolt “What’s gonna happen now.”
“Well,” said Tempora “Part of protocol means that your memories of helping the Mane 6 and Rainbooms have to be erased, even all knowledge of them, as well as Cinch, now that she no longer exists in this world.”
“Oh.” said past Silverbolt as he lowered his head, which shocked the Mane 6 and Rainbooms, even the two Spikes, for no wonder he didn’t recognize them when he first met them.
“But…” said Tempora, gaining his attention as she had a teary smile “I won’t erase your memory of me.”
He was a bit surprised by this. She continued and said “I just met my father, one that I got to know during our travels. I got to learn what mother was like. I don’t want to lose you again.”
He couldn’t help but smile and said “Thank you.”
The two of them hugged, embracing one another. “But one more thing.” said Tempora.
She whispered something into his ear, to which Silverbolt widened his eyes in shock, for he remembered what she told him, causing him to move swiftly towards one of his artifacts whilst the rest continued to watch what happened in the past.
Past Silverbolt smile and said “I’ll see you soon. Next time come for a visit.”
“I look forward to it.” Said Tempora as she kissed her father on the forehead and used her magic to erase the memory of his knowledge of the Mane 6, the Rainbooms and what he did to Abacus. “Goodbye father.”
Tempora soon leaves and steps through the portal, with Past Silverbolt slowly opening his eyes and sighs, whilst he decided to continue with the tour.
***************************************************************************************************
The entire vision of the past soon ends as the orb returns back to the table. The two Spikes, Mane 6 and the Rainbooms were all shocked to see this, for the entire time, both Silverbolt and Tempora had been helping them the whole time.
“He was there…since the very beginning?” said Princess Twilight in shock and disbelief.
“Wow,” said Spike “He really is a hero.”
“I’ll say.” Said Dragon Spike.
“I…I don’t know what to…” said Rarity before she was cut off.
They saw Silverbolt walking towards both Twilight and Sunset, with extreme seriousness in his eyes, which got them nervous for some reason.
“Uh, Silverbolt?” asked Sunset in a worried tone “Are you…?”
But then he revealed his hands whilst wearing gauntlets with sharp claws at the fingertips, which shocked the girls.
“Uh, what are you…?” said Twilight as she was now scared.
Within a split second, he plunged both the claws into both Sunset and Twilight, which shocked them and everyone from what they were seeing. But there wasn’t any blood, for there was something pure Equestrian Energy. Within a split second, he pulled something out and tossed it aside, hard, onto what appeared to be an ancient arena. He took off the gloves and marched towards them.
“What the hay did he just do?!” exclaimed Applejack.
“Ah don’t know, but ah reckon were gonna find you.” Said Pony Applejack as all of them ran towards the edge.
They saw Silverbolt walking towards the edge of the arena, wondering what he was doing. But then they saw a few entities at the center, slowly getting up. And what they saw, they didn’t expect, for much to their shock, but to Sunset and Twilight’s horror, were the entities they thought they’d never see again.
Meanset She-Demon, and Midnight Sparkle.
“Huh, where are we?” said She-Demon Sunset.
“How did we get here?” said Midnight Sparkle.
The two of them suddenly saw the Rainbooms and the Mane 6, but what really caught their attention was Sunset and Twilight.
“Well, look who it is.” Said Meanset She-Demon Sunset with an evil smile.
“Looks like we get to have another round after all.” Said Midnight Sparkle.
Sunset and Twilight were terrified, with the rest of their friends getting ready for a fight.
“Soon, everything will be…” said Meanset She-Demon.
Cutting her off was a silver lightning bolt, which surprised them when they took a step back. When they looked, they saw Silverbolt, standing before them whilst he aimed his hand at them, revealing some small sparks of silver lightning bolts from his fingers.
“Leave them alone.” Said Silverbolt as he had his head lowered, then looked at them with an icy stare and said “You wanna fight someone, fight me.”
The two merely chuckled whilst the others thought he was crazy.
“You think you can fight us?” said Meanset She-Demon.
“How can a lowly boy like you fight us?” said Midnight Sparkle.
Silverbolt merely smirked and said “Both of you haven’t done your homework lately have you?”
His body slowly began to charge up with silver lightning all over his body, which surprised many when they saw him. At the same time, four separate large pools appeared, filled with rocks, lava, water and metal parts.
“My name is Silverbolt of Equestria.” Said Silverbolt as his eyes began to flash too “And you two are done.”
With great speed, he charged straight towards them, taking them by shock as he stood between them, elbowed them in the gut, then back handed their faces, grabbed their shirts and bashed their heads towards one another, then electrocuted them with his silver lightning bolts. Then he jumped in the air and he kicked them both, making them skid halfway.
The two Spikes, the Mane 6 and the Rainbooms gawked and watched in shock when they saw Silverbolt’s true power at work.
The two monsters got up and looked at him angry.
“You think you can best me?! ” shouted Meanset She-Demon “I will make short work of you!! ”
She created a fireball and threw it at Silverbolt, which shocked the others. But the moment the fire made impact, it suddenly surrounded him. He looked at her and said “You call that fire?”
He stood in position whilst leaning his head backwards, whilst shouted “THIS IS FIRE!!! ”
He threw his head forward and blew fire from his mouth whilst roaring like a dragon, which got Spike to drop his jaw in shock from what he was seeing, which ended up knocking Midnight Sparkle away, whilst at the same time, Silverbolt wiped a single drop of sweat from his brow.
“You look a little hot.” Said Silverbolt “Let me cool you off.”
He flicked a piece of his sweat towards, with the She-Demon laughing and said “Seriously? What would that…?”
When all of a sudden, the drop turned into a water bomb, making her fly backwards and hard onto the ground, taking everyone by shock, even Princess Twilight was in awe, seeing the legend at work.
Midnight Sparkle got up and said “Oh, you little…!! ”
She fired her energy blast at Silverbolt, until he summoned lava and shielded himself from harm, whilst at the same time, he summoned a large boulder and snapped it into smaller rocks, allowing him to use it as throwing objects, striking her from all over her body as she fell backwards.
Meanset She-Demon got up, but before she could react, Silverbolt teleported next to her and used his power to summon the pieces of metal and covered his hand, turning it into a type of boxing glove and punched her hard, making her collapse onto the ground. He then summoned two balls made of air and used them to engulf both the demons and spun them around before tossing them aside.
The two demons finally had enough as they were enraged.
“That’s it!! ” shouted Midnight Sparkle.
“You’re dead!! ” shouted Meanset She-Demon.
The two of them fired their powers at the same time, causing Silverbolt to be engulfed by it. But then they saw him fly in the air as he was suddenly surrounded by his aura. To the Mane 6’s shock, they saw their Elements of Harmony surrounding him, causing them to combine with him. At the same time, the Rainbooms” geodes fired all their magic to him, taking them by shock. Silverbolt was engulfed by its power. When the light was a little dimmer, they saw, to their awe, he was wearing golden armour and golden wings, making him the symbol of harmony itself.
Before the two monsters could react, he fired the rainbow beams against them, making them collapse onto the ground, then he used his power to bend the earth in order to trap them, making only their heads stick out. As Silverbolt was close enough, he placed his thumbs against both their foreheads as they saw his look of determination.
“I’m taking away your powers. For good.” Said Silverbolt.
The two monsters struggled, until everyone saw his eyes glowed, as well as the two monsters, with him using the Equestrian Magic of Harmony to wipe away their powers. Once he was done, they lowered their heads and panting, no longer being able to feel their power.
Silverbolt took a few steps back and said “It’s over.”
Everyone was in shock and awe of this action, especially him wielding the Elements of harmony as if they were an extension of his power.
“Sweet Celestia.” Muttered Princess Twilight “He really did create the Elements of Harmony. As if he was Harmony itself.”
Silverbolt then looked at both Sunset and Twilight, and signaled them to come down. They were surprised at first, but they did. They soon stood near him, whilst also a little nervous near their dark sided counterparts.
“This is your chance.” Said Silverbolt, which confused the two. “Both of them were responsible for what happened to you. Even though Equestrian Magic was involved, it brought out the worst part of you. Now’s the time.”
They looked at them, and realized that he was right. Sunset was the first to walk up to her darkness, gaining her attention.
“Well, look who it is,” said Meanset “How wonderful. Have you finally come to join me again?”
Sunset kept her head lowered, not wanting to look at her.
“Please say yes.” Said the She-Demon “We don’t need friendship, we can get what we want by ruling the world. We can show them what we can do. All you have to do is to join me and we can…”
“No.”
Meanset looked at her confused and said “What?”
“I said NO!!! ” shouted Sunset.
She instantly slapped her darkness, taking everyone, minus Silverbolt, by shock when they saw her do that. Meanset looked at Sunset in shock.
“I was a normal pony,” said Sunset “All I ever wanted was to be happy. I could’ve been patient like Celestia asked me to do. But because of you, like the voice at the back of my head, you made me angry and impatient, you made her hate me.”
Meanset continued to stare at Sunset as she said “You made me run away from the only home I’ve ever known, turned my back on everything what Princess Celestia and the Founders of Equestria stood for, driving wedges between people I didn’t even know or care, and ended up risking exposing Equestria to this world. And when I put on the crown, you came out, you turned me into a monster.”
She looked down as she gripped her fist “I still have a long way to go. But now look where I am ever since Princess Twilight and the others freed me. I gained friends, I gained a home, I became normal. Sure I was responsible for bringing magic to this world, but as long as I have friends by my side, I will protect this world. I won’t let you use me anymore. I’m free to become my own person, a better person, and there’s nothing you can do to change that.”
Twilight was taken aback by this, as she saw Sunset standing up to her own darkness. She looked at Midnight Sparkle. For weeks she had haunted her before she went to Camp Everfree. Now she’ll have the chance to face her demons.
“So, you finally come to see me.” Said Midnight before chuckling, then said “Are you finally going to admit that with my help you can get everything you want?”
She gripped both her fists, for a long time Midnight had been a plague to her, and robbed her of her true happiness.
“I already do.” Said Twilight, confusing Midnight. “Ever since I was at Crystal Prep, I’ve always been alone. I didn’t have anyone to love and support me for who I am. I may have my parents, my brother and Cadance, but I was lonely.”
She looked at Midnight and said “And because of my own ignorance and curiosity, I ended up putting everyone in danger and took what didn’t belong to me. Then my old Principle blackmailed me into releasing the magic, nearly making me destroy the world, and she had the gall to call me a monster because of her.”
She looked at Midnight and said “But since I came to CHS, I finally got what I really wanted; friends. We did everything together and because of them I got over my insecurities. But the more threats there are, the more I didn’t want this anymore, thinking that what I did was my fault. But from what Silverbolt revealed, I really was responsible for what I did. But that means I won’t give up, not now, not ever. Therefore, I’ll continue to make up for my mistake and I will continue to help those in need. And that’s not a wish, that’s a promise. I don’t need you anymore Midnight, you’re just a sad phony who doesn’t have anything better to do. You’re finished.”
Both Midnight and Meanset growled, furious by their answers.
“If you will not join us.” Said Midnight.
“If you will not side with us.” Said Meanset.
“Then we’ll have to kill you!! ” shouted them both.
The two of them got free and pounced, but before they could react, Silverbolt suddenly grabbed their wrists, taking the two monsters by shock when Silverbolt was holding them back and made sure the silver lightning chains stayed where they were supposed to be, with Silverbolt looking at them enraged, with Sunset and Twilight surprised to see this, whilst the rest quickly rushed over to make sure that they were okay.
“Sorry, but both your lucks have run out.” Said Silverbolt before aiming both his palms at them.
There was a moment of silence as the monsters stared down at him, with Silverbolt still kept a blank stare. Then he said “May you two be forever forgotten. Requiescat en pace. Haikai.”
There was a pulse that engulfed the two, before they glowed bright and screamed in pain and agony. With the power of harmony, both Meanset and Midnight were slowly being erased from existence, which surprised them as they saw Silverbolt finally disposing of them. He took a deep breath and turned to Sunset and Twilight.
“How do you two feel?” asked Silverbolt.
Sunset and Twilight suddenly felt different as Sunset said “Something’s…different. I feel calm and in peace.”
“Same here.” Said Twilight “It’s an amazing feeling.”
They were surprised for what he did, and Silverbolt truly lived up to the legend.
************************************************************************************************
After they exited the cave, the Mane 6 and Rainbooms were quiet. But the moment they got out. Princess Twilight spoke.
“You…you were there with us the entire time and beginning.” said Princess Twilight “You watched over us and guided us and we didn’t realize it.”
He turned around as the girls were looking at him, for even though he didn’t meet or knew them until recent events, thanks to the orb, he remembers.
“You made sure we would achieve our destinies and we didn’t even know it.” said Sunset “You’re not just a hero back then…you’re a hero now. You saved us and made sure we would have a future.”
“I know I shouldn’t have intervened.” said Silverbolt when he faced them. “But I couldn’t stand the thought of anything happen to you. Plus, I knew all of you had potential ever since all of you were little. You saved and helped so many lives. That is why you are considered legends. Plus, I did what I had to do. I just followed my gut.”
Fluttershy and Pony Fluttershy were the first ones to hug him, whilst smiling and sniffled.
“You helped made us what we are.” said Fluttershy “You’re more than a hero, you’re our guardian, who watched over us from the beginning.”
“Thank you.” said pony Fluttershy with sniffles “Thank you.”
The rest came and hugged him to. For he truly is a hero to them all.
Author's Note
And there you have it, Silverbolt, who had been there for them for the very beginning. Who knows what else could happen?
Also, to note, half of the places that Silverbolt went to, Leonardo da Vinci, and the one battle in the American Revolution was a reference to Assassin's Creed.
And the Time Twister was a reference to PaulSentry's story, "The end of Past Memories". Plus I figured Cinch deserved a proper punishment for what she to Sunset in Sonic05.
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 11: Pizza pickup and a friendship once thought lost (Major rewrite on 03/11/2022)
Author's Note
Sorry for the long wait.
In this one, Silverbolt and Princess Twilight will have a heart to heart talk.
Enjoy.
Chapter 11: Pizza pickup and a friendship once thought lost (Major rewrite on 03/11/2022)
After they were done thanking Silverbolt for what he did, they walked towards the living room and headed straight for the kitchen. They looked outside and saw that the sun was setting.
“Wow, it’s really getting late.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at the time “And for good reason. It’s nearly 6PM.”
“Time really does fly, doesn’t it?” Said Sunset whilst she stretched out her arms a bit “Strangely enough I’m looking forward to bed soon.”
Pinkie then gasped in realization, taking the others by surprise.
“Hey!!” Pinkie jumped with joy and said “You know what would make this the best night ever?”
Pony Pinkie gasped and said “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”
“I sure am pony me.” Said Pinkie Pie.
And right on cue, the two shouted “SLUMBER PARTY!!”
“This will be better than our fun during my trip!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.
“Oh yeah!! Can’t wait to do that again!!” exclaimed pony Pinkie Pie.
The others looked confused, with Silverbolt saying “Don’t ask.”
The rest of the Rainbooms shrugged and were also excited about the slumber party.
“Heck yeah, we can!!” exclaimed Rainbow as she got excited too.
“Plus with our counterparts, we can have twice as much fun.” Said Spike.
“Heck yeah, I’m down with that.” Said Dragon Spike.
“Um, would it be okay if we invite our boyfriends?” said Fluttershy, which took the Rainbooms by surprise “We haven’t been spending time with them lately and…well, um…it would level the playing field, considering that there’s another guy here.”
They knew she was talking about Silverbolt, which they agreed.
“But won’t it get confusing to see two of us at the same time in the same room?” asked pony Applejack.
“Not to worry darling,” said Rarity “We already filled them in on Equestria.”, then she pondered “And there was this one time they were with us on Spring Break and went to Equestria with us?”
“You mean that time when we got stranded on the island?” said Pinkie Pie.
“Exactly.” Said Rarity.
Sunset walked over to Silverbolt and asked. “Silverbolt, would it be okay if we have our annual slumber party here?”
Silverbolt was at first nervous about this, and rubbed the back of his head whilst saying “Well…”
He then saw the puppy dog eyes they were giving him. He had to admit, they looked adorable. He couldn’t help but chuckle and said “I don’t see why not.”
“YEAH!!!” they shouted in victory. For having a slumber party in a mansion is like heaven to them.
“Wait!!” said Rarity as she realized something, gaining their attention as they looked at her “I don’t have my evening dress with me. Or my sleeping bag for that matter.”
“Oh my,” said pony Rarity as she also realized something “We don’t have anything to wear either.”
“Not to worry darling,” said Rarity “Thankfully I’ll be able to provide proper attire for all of us.”
“Hmm,” said Silverbolt “And whilst all of you are getting your things together, I’ll go pick up some pizzas.”
The girls all agreed to this, until Silverbolt suddenly chuckled and nearly wanted to laugh. “What?” said pony Fluttershy.
“Nothing,” said Silverbolt “It’s just that the pizza thing kind of reminded me that time when Gusty and I were being trained by a deity from another dimension about a year before we faced Grogar.”
“Really?” said the girls as all of them were now interested.
“Yeah, it’s like this.” Said Silverbolt “Whilst we were training, the deity, which was a cat god called Felix, trained us the most advance and dangerous spells. Then he ended up trapping us in a different dimension for a while whilst we trained. And we somehow found a pizza stash there.”
“Wait,” said Pony Pinkie “They actually had pizza back then?”
“A ton of things were invented before it was well known, trust me.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised the group. “Anyway, whilst we were trapped, we ate the pizzas because we were starving in there. Soon Felix let us out, but at the same time, he noticed a ton of empty pizza boxes.”
“And I’m guessing he got mad?” asked Puppy Spike.
“Well…” said Silverbolt as he showed them another memory of his. This time, of him and Gusty during their younger days, and where they saw the cat god Felix.
“Oh, right.” said Pony Silverbolt “Whilst we were stuck there and were worried about food, they suddenly appeared out of nowhere.”
“I hope that’s fine, cause we thought we were going to die.” said Gusty.
When all of a sudden.
“Are you telling me that you two stinking ponies ate all of my deliciously cheesy pizza?” said the cat god in anger, which shocked the two ponies when they didn’t realize it was his secret food stash. He suddenly jumped up and shouted “YOU’LL PAY FOR THIS!!!”
The two panicked and ran straight for the forest, with the cat got chasing them all the way through.
“YOU COULDN’T SAVE ME ANY?!! NOT ONE PUNY SLICE?!!” shouted the cat god as he blew up part of the land, which shocked those watching.
“WE DIDN’T HAVE A CHOICE; IT WAS ALL WE HAD!!” shouted Pony Silverbolt in a panic whilst they tried to avoid him.
“IT WAS YOUR ASS THAT TRAPPED US THERE!!” shouted Gusty.
“MY ASS?!!” shouted the cat god as he was just insulted “YOU DARE SPEAK OF A DEITY’S ASS?!!”
He continued to scream in anger as he chased them. When the hologram ended, Silverbolt and half of the audience laughed at that as they thought it was really funny.
“Ah, good times.” said Silverbolt as he wiped a tear away.
“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash “For a cat god, he really likes pizza.”
“You have no idea.” Said Silverbolt whilst rolling his eyes. He looked at the group and said “And if you want, you’re more than welcome to bring whatever you feel is necessary for the party. Sound good?”
“Heck yeah.” Said Rainbow “Let’s get our things together for the party.”
******************************************************************************************************
Right outside, Rarity decided to take Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and the Equestrian Counterparts to her shop in order to get them pajamas for the night, as well as getting their sleeping equipment. Sunset decided to take Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Puppy Spike to their houses in order to get their things. Princess Twilight and Dragon Spike decided to remain behind so that they could get to know Silverbolt better.
Just before they were going to say anything, they noticed that Applejack had trouble trying to start her truck.
“Something wrong?” said Silverbolt.
Applejack climbed out and said “Oh, this truck is just having problems. It just don’t run that good anymore.”
Silverbolt pondered for a bit whilst Twilight and Dragon Spike watched him. They saw Silverbolt create an energy sphere in his hand and threw it at the truck, causing the truck to suddenly split into a million pieces and float around.
“What in tarnation?!” exclaimed Applejack.
“Relax,” reassured Silverbolt “Your truck will be returned to normal once I get everything sorted.”
“What kind of spell is that?” said Princess Twilight in awe.
“This spell allows me to throw any object in it and split it apart.” Said Silverbolt “It also helps me identify the problem. I used it on a clock a while back and I was able to find a part or two that was broken.”
“So you’re using it now to fix this…truck, is it?” asked Princess Twilight.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt whilst inspecting them. All of the parts appeared to be in order, until he finally spotted what he was looking for. A part that was cracked. “Ah, here’s the problem. Your alternator is broken.”
“What?” said Applejack surprised “But ah could’ve sworn that the garage fixed it a while ago.”
“An alternator?” asked Princess Twilight.
“It’s a part that helps make the car move,” said Silverbolt “It also helps recharges the battery in order for it to keep it on. If there’s a problem, it’ll make the battery grow weak and cause it to start having problems.”
“Fascinating.” Said Princess Twilight whilst she looked at the parts.
“So what can ah do?” said Applejack.
“Luckily for me, I have the part you need at my garage.” Said Silverbolt before he teleported and reappeared with the part she needed.
He carefully took out the broken alternator and replaced it with a new one. He took a few steps away and with a snap of his finger, the car parts automatically reassembled itself and attached as if it had never happened, surprising Applejack and Princess Twilight, including Dragon Spike. Silverbolt walked over and started the engine. Within moments, it roared to life, making him smirk and tap on the car a couple of times.
“And bob’s your uncle.” Said Silverbolt as he tapped on the truck. Princess Twilight gave a confused look, with Silverbolt saying “It’s an old human saying. When they say stuff like that, it means its fixed.”
“Oh, clever.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Consider this free of charge.” Said Silverbolt.
“Aw, ya’ll don’t have to do that.” Said Applejack.
“I know,” said Silverbolt “But an old timer once told me, if someone offers you a hand to aid you, accept it like you accept the brightest of apples from the tree of life.”
Applejack was greatly confused by this and said “Who told ya’ll that?”
“An old goat by the name of Fireside Apple.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk.
Applejack was surprised by this, and said “Ya’ll knew mah grandfather?”
“I was the one who introduced him to Granny Smith.” Said Silverbolt “That and to have her off my tail.”
Applejack shuddered, remembering that conversation, with a confused Princess Twilight asking “Why, did you offend her?”
“Nope, been obsessed with me since she was in high school.” Said Silverbolt.
“Really?” said Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt motioned both Princess Twilight and dragon Spike to come close. She picked Spike up whilst at the same time, they leaned close. Silverbolt whispered to her what he told the Rainbooms. Both Princess Twilight and Dragon Spike widened their eyes in shock with their jaws dropped. They looked at Applejack, who nodded in confirmation whilst still keeping the disturbed look on her face.
“Uh, okay…” said Princess Twilight as she felt a little creeped out too “Good to know.”
Applejack soon climbed in her truck and looked at Silverbolt whilst saying “We’ll get here soon. Meantime, start being careful, it might start raining soon.”
“I noticed,” said Silverbolt as he looked up “Good thing we were able to paint everything just in time and now that the paint itself has dried up. I’ll see you in a bit.”
“See ya.” Said Applejack before she drove off.
“Alright, let’s see.” Said Silverbolt as he used his magic to display a map of Canterlot City, taking Princess Twilight and Dragon Spike by surprise.
“How did you do that?” asked Princess Twilight.
“It’s like this,” said Silverbolt as he pulled out a type of arcane stone “This stone has the ability to go from place to place and map out an entire countryside once you let it fly around for about a week. When it’s done, the stone helps map out the entire countryside, which will allow me to create a map that would help me locate certain locations. I even place a spell on the stone that would help my stone act like a compass that’ll direct me in the right direction.”
“Whoa,” said Dragon Spike “Home come Equestria doesn’t have that kind of stuff?”
“Well I didn’t trust the Pony Tribes back then for one thing.” Said Silverbolt with a scoff as he placed the stone away, then he looked at the location and said “Ah, Gonzales” Pizzariba. Now that’s a pizza I can get behind.”
As he placed the map away, Princess Twilight looked at him and asked “What did you mean by you didn’t trust the Pony Tribes?”
“Climb in,” said Silverbolt “I’ll explain things along the way.”
They soon climbed in the car, allowing Silverbolt to drive from his house.
“To answer your question,” said Silverbolt “Back then the Pony Tribes had great mistrust towards one another. Even though I trusted Clover, Smart Cookie and Pansy to help me, I didn’t trust the leadership. All three of them are overconfident, boastful and hotheaded to even listen. Even after I disguised myself and challenged them to a duel whilst becoming their leaders, they still didn’t want to apologize or make peace. Not to mention there were a few ponies who brought all of ponykind a bad name. Mostly the Unicorns.”
Twilight looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, with Silverbolt saying “I know you used to be a unicorn, but still.”
“Which unicorns were you talking about?” said Dragon Spike.
“There was Stygian, who got turned into darkness because his own friends kicked him out before giving him a chance to explain.” Said Silverbolt as he started “Then there’s Starlight Glimmer, who turned an entire town into a cult and tried to change the timeline that nearly destroyed all of Equestria. Then came Tempest Shadow, aka, Fizzlepop Berrytwist, who turned traitor because she was dumb enough to believe the Storm King’s lies. And don’t get me started on Luna, even if she is an Alicorn.”
“You kinda forgot about Trixie.” Said Spike.
“Spike!!” said Twilight sternly. “Trixie wasn’t evil. She didn’t know the Alicorn amulet would corrupt her.”
“And yet, you didn’t trust her after you freed her from it.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised Princess Twilight. “I know she wasn’t the nicest pony, but her career going down the toilet was more, Dumb and Dumber’s fault, even Rainbow, Applejack and Rarity.”
“Wait,” said Dragon Spike, “Snips and Snails? How come?”
“It’s like this,” said Silverbolt, “Trixie’s reputation was shot down the drain because those two dragged the Ursa Minor into town, because they wanted to prove to Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack that Trixie can be good at magic too. She ended up being unfairly blamed and the three latter weren’t exactly innocent either.”
He looked at Princess Twilight whilst focusing on the road at the same time.
“Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack kept heckling her because of her boasting.” Said Silverbolt, “But she’s a magician, a performer, it’s her job to exaggerate about her skills. From Rainbow Dash, whenever someone else boasts, it’s all silent stairs, but whenever she boasts, she’s suddenly a big deal. And Applejack is always fat with pride when she does her job, but she doesn’t take criticisms well when someone talks about her fruit. And Rarity tends to keep showing off when it comes to fashion.”
He made another turn and said “You can see why she went after the latter, because of their actions and they ended up humiliating her. And if they had just been patient long enough, they wouldn’t have resorted to this.”
Princess Twilight and Dragon Spike widened their eyes, with Princess Twilight saying “I…I had no idea.”, then she looked away sadly and said “I owe Trixie an apology.”
“Don’t worry, there will be plenty of time to do that.” Said Silverbolt. “Until then, we got some, as you would put it, exchange knowledge and information.”
Soon, they arrived at their destination. He was able to find a parking spot close to Gonzales” Pizzariba. But as he and Twilight climbed out. Twilight presented her backpack, allowing Dragon Spike to jump in and hide. As they walked in, Twilight was surprised to see the size of the place.
“You might wanna take a seat,” said Silverbolt “I’ll order the pizzas.”
Twilight nodded and sat down whilst Silverbolt made his way to the counter.
“Oh, hello there,” said the waitress “Welcome to Gonzales’ Pizzariba. My name is Crusty Toppings. How can I help you?”
“I’m here to do a pick-up for pizza,” said Silverbolt “But I’m new in town and I’ve also got some guests coming over, so I thought I’d come here in person and know where to find the nearest restaurant.”
“Alright then,” said Toppings “What would you like to order?”
Silverbolt began to point out which pizza for his guests would be more suitable. Though she was surprised by that large order, she was even more surprised by the amount he paid, plus tip. He made his way back to the table and sat down whilst he sighed and rubbed the back of his head, with Twilight also wondering how much he knew.
“So,” said Princess Twilight “Besides Mt. Aris. What else do you know?”
“Let’s see.” Said Silverbolt whilst crossing his arms and thinking. “The time you faced Discord, the Friendship report, the wedding, the Crystal Empire. Even a few other tidbits from your friends.”
Silverbolt leaned back, and spoke to the topic at hand. “But still, I understand that you wanted to go to Mt. Aris for help. But what you did? I mean…why?”
Twilight sighed and said “I was under a lot of pressure. I was the only Princess left. And I was so stressed out, I forgot what my title was and that my friends and I were in this together. And thinking about back on the beach. I wasn’t exactly fair to them for trusting Capper and Celaeno.”
“Yeah, those guys had it rough.” Said Silverbolt. “And I know you were under a lot of pressure, and Rarity and Rainbow didn't exactly make this better. Not to mention you were justified when you scolded them.”
He leaned forward and said “But look at their point view. Rarity didn’t know Capper was a con artist and what he was about to do. He had friends until certain events made the one friend abandon him in his time of need, and ever since then, he felt like he couldn’t trust anyone again. Because of Rarity, he found that spark, hence why he tried to help and tried to make things right before it was too late.”
Twilight looked down a bit, and never realized this. Everyone was different when they felt friendship was hopeless and chose to abandon it. Something Starlight did long ago.
“And take Rainbow Dash for instance.” Said Silverbolt. “She didn’t know Tempest Shadow was close by when she did her Sonic Rainboom. She was more focused on helping Captain Celaeno and her crew. When the Storm King came along and took over the shipping lanes, they had nowhere to go, and they had no choice but to surrender. And in turn, it made them forget their nature, who they are. And they lost their fighting spirit. Rainbow helped get them back.”
Princess Twilight looked down in sadness for a bit, but then Silverbolt said “So what I said was true. From a certain point of view that is.”
Princess Twilight looked at him with a flexed eyebrow and said “A certain point of view?”
Silverbolt chuckled and said “Another amazing lesson that the humans taught me, is that out of the many truths we cling onto. We always depend greatly on our own point of view. I talked about two of your friends’ point of view. But let’s look at yours.”
He leaned forward, speaking his mind from her perspective. “You were the only princess left. Three of the highest ranking ones were captured and you were Equestria’s only hope. That would put a ton of weight on your shoulders, which your friends had no idea the pressure you were under.”
He then talked about their encounter with Capper.
“When you were in Klugetown, you could already sense a bad feeling about that place. When Rarity befriended Capper, you went along with her. But when you found out what he had planned, you felt betrayed. And it was from that point you didn’t want to trust any other creature around you, they’d think your nothing but slaves and that all of you would’ve been captured once Tempest and her Storm Guard arrived.”
Then he talked about their encounter with the pirates.
“When you encountered the pirates, you felt like you could finally get a chance to get where you needed to go. But they didn’t because they lost their will to be free. When Rainbow tried to lift their spirits, you didn’t want to make the same mistakes as you did back at Klugetown. And when Rainbow ended up exposing you girls. I assume that’s when all trust had been lost.”
Finally, he brought up the last subject.
“When you finally arrived, it was understandable from the queen’s side of the story that the reason she hid the Pearl was because she was afraid that the Storm King would take all of its power. And that she wasn’t going to lose her people and daughter like she lost her husband and the other half of her people. And you felt like you had no other choice but to take it by force, considering you were desperate into saving them. Although I am a little surprised that you used Pinkie of all ponies. I assumed that you thought her plan to ask for help was going to backfire, so you had to take matters in your own hooves. And I was surprised that your conscious didn’t tell you what you did was wrong.”
She was confused by this, but then he said, “It told you that ‘What if Capper was going to stab you in the back?’, Or like ‘What would happen if Tempest had been hot on your trail and were this close into finding you?’, and in the end you were proven right.”
He continued where he left off, “But didn’t your conscious tell you ‘What if Queen Novo will end up waging a war and felt like we betrayed her trust?’, which resulted her to think all ponykind are bad.”
As Twilight winced at that, Silverbolt leaned backwards and said, “Although, given pony kind’s past during the Pony Tribes and because of the constant bad guy threat within their own kind that kept popping up, I can’t exactly blame every creature all over the world not to trust them.”
He crossed his legs whilst in thought and said “And I know that you were focused on the task at hand, but even you have to realize not all plans work at a hundred percent. To quote a certain wizard from a story I read, ‘When have any of our plans actually worked. We plan, we go in there, all hell breaks loose.’. When Gusty and I first started out, we take a few steps back, try another way whilst also thinking about the different possibilities that could work. And the moment when the sign shows, we try to seize the moment. And if that plan doesn't work, we continue to try and try again. And in the end, the results will show itself.”
Silverbolt leaned forward and placed his arms on the table. “Look, Twilight. I know you meant well and that you wanted to save Equestria when asking another kingdom for help. But you of all ponies should know that sometimes it’s necessary to follow diplomatic protocol. When I helped found Equestria, we ensured that everything was built on Friendship, Harmony and Trust. And we can’t save it, if we ignore what we stand for. Plus, if there’s one thing I learnt over the years, desperation can make us do foolish things.”
He held her hand, gaining her attention as he said “But all four of you have a pass and are justified doing what you did, whether out of ignorance or desperation. For Rarity, because her generous spirit helped Capper see the light. For Rainbow, to help lift the Pirate’s spirits. For Pinkie, to convince another culture to help. And also you, because you were scared to lose them and that you were afraid that if they pulled something like this on others who couldn’t be easily swayed or do them harm, then all of you would’ve been killed.”
He looked away and said “Believe me, I made that mistake too.”
She was confused by this, with Silverbolt saying “When I fought in the second World War, I fought in key locations. But then one day, during Operation Market Garden, we were tasked into capturing bridges so that the convoys could cross the Rhine, leading to the Axis capitol, but the enemy blew most of them up and we couldn’t cross. And near the end of the month, resulted in the loss of 17 000 troops.”
Princess Twilight and Spike were shocked to hear this. “But before the end of the month, we were assigned to protect the town of Eindhoven, but the enemy bombarded the cities. When I was a Captain, my men told me that we needed to help the others, but I prioritized that we needed to hold our position whilst we give time for our wounded to be evacuated. At the end…I lost 40 men that day. My friends.”
Princess Twilight and spike were horrified to hear this, with him saying “So believe me when I say…I know exactly how that feels. To make another mistake like that which could result in the deaths and losses of those you care about. I was afraid that others would never trust me again, after the mistake I made.”
He looked at her and said, “But then I remembered what you told Starlight.”
Princess Twilight wondered what he was talking about, until he said “That if something doesn’t work out the way you expect them to, work through it together. That’s how friendship is. You may not have done that for the Rainbooms when the Dazzlings came along and Sunset did pick up the slack, but she also had a point that you can always count on your friends to work through your problems together. It’s how we grow and evolve. It slipped away from me plenty of times whenever I tried to make friends. But now in this time, I feel like I can finally let go of the past and move on to the future. Don’t you or your friends ever make the same mistakes as I did.”
He leaned forward and said “Although…I’m quite curious of why Celestia didn’t teach you in proper princess etiquette the moment you were crowned?”
“She wanted Twilight to figure out stuff on her own.” Said Spike.
Silverbolt slapped his forehead and said “Why am I not surprised?”
He looked at his left and said “But then again, I’m angrier at Queen Novo than Celestia.”
“What?” said Princess Twilight surprised, “Why?”
“Because they broke the blood pact.” Said Silverbolt. Princess Twilight was confused by that statement, with Silverbolt saying “Equestria wasn’t the only kingdom I helped form. I also helped other kingdoms form. I helped them with their talents, their laws even helped their civilization. Although…them deciding to wage wars, that was on their own. Which I didn’t teach them to do.”
He leaned forward and said “I helped form the blood pact with the Hippogriff kingdom. That if Equestria should ever feel threaten from an invading force, and a pony comes to seek their help, then they would answer that call. What Novo did, she broke the pact.”
“What happens if you break it?” said Spike.
Silverbolt had a darkened look and said “Then there would be a death penalty.”
Princess Twilight was shocked by this, even Spike. “But Novo erased that on purpose to hide the truth.” Said Silverbolt, then grumbled “When I get my hands on her…”
He felt a hand and saw Princess Twilight’s, who had a worried look. Silverbolt took a deep breath and let it out. But that thought was still at the back of his mind.
Silverbolt sighed and said “I should’ve tried harder to make sure Celestia did her job right. Even Starswirl.”
“Come to think of it,” said Princess Twilight as she wondered something, “Why weren’t you there to stop Starswirl from kicking Stygian out or helped him when he became the Pony of Shadows? Or even helped Princess Celestia when she and Princess Luna fought?”
Silverbolt sighed and said “The first part, after when I told Stygian about Ponehenge, I looked through potential worlds that the Sirens were banished to.”
“What?” said Princess Twilight partially surprised, “Why?”
“Because…” said Silverbolt, then sighed in sadness and said “The Sirens are my friends.”
She was taken aback by this, even Spike. Silverbolt began to briefly explained how he met them, how they bonded and how he saw through them, and how he grew to like them, and they him. They even sang together. They were saddened when they left one another, but promised that they would. After explaining, Princess Twilight couldn’t believe her ears.
“I…I had no idea.” Said Princess Twilight. “But…how did they turn into…that?”
“Wait,” said Spike, “You don’t think the gems the Dazzlings had were the ones that made them the way they are, right?”
“That’s what my first thought was too.” Said Silverbolt. “And from what Sunset told me, they arrived in this world about a few months before the Fall Formal. But when I opened the portal here, it was more than a hundred years ago.”
“And…” said Princess Twilight, until she came to a realization and widened her eyes in shock and said “You’ve been looking for them for more than a hundred years.”
“I just had to find them.” Said Silverbolt in remorse. “They were my first non-pony friends. They meant everything to me. I had to find them, apologized to them for not being there for them when they needed a friend the most. To help them set on the right path. To have our bonds of friendship be stronger. I would cross the roughest of oceans, the harshest of deserts, even wanted to die of starvation, just to find them again. I mean…wouldn’t you do the same for anyone of your friends?”
Princess Twilight was surprised by this and looked down. Out of all the times that she and her friends helped save Equestria, and if anything were to happen to them, she would cross the ends of Equestria or beyond, just to get them back.
Then she was focused on another subject and asked “And the other?”
“I was busy fighting Yogh and Cthulhu.” Said Silverbolt.
Both Princess Twilight and Spike paled in shock by what he revealed.
“They’re…” said Princess Twilight before she gulped, and said “They’re…real?”
“They are.” Said Silverbolt. “Before Luna was corrupted, I was on the other side of the world. Whilst Mt. Aris had just begun to be established, they attacked. My friends and I fought together to stop them. I lost a lot of friends that day. And by the time I got back to Equestria, I heard about what happened. You can imagine I wasn’t exactly happy about certain events that happened.”
“Is that why you left Equestria?” asked Spike.
“Part of it,” said Silverbolt, “The other was the need to find my friends.”
“But you could’ve stayed and helped.” Said Princess Twilight.
“I also left because I was fed up with it.” Said Silverbolt, much to their surprise. “Ever since I started out the journey, I tried my best to keep Gusty’s promise and tried to help not just Ponykind, but every creature out there. Yet no matter how hard I tried, other creatures, ponykind in general, chose to squander it and ended up betraying everything what we stood for. In the end I figured, what’s the point? All they would do would be to destroy one another. Guess that’s one of the things that humans have in common with our world.”
“Wait…you also gave up?” said Spike.
“Look,” said Silverbolt, wanting to change the subject, “For me it’s been almost more than a hundred years. But I managed to put it to bed and move on with my life. You and your friends are going to have to do that yourselves one day. I had to. Gusty, myself and a handful of others gave it our best, but in the end, it was never good enough for Equestria.”
Silverbolt looked out of the window and said “A part of me had thought about sticking around and maybe…ugh. Going out there, saving folks, helping them, it was kids’ stuff.’ Said Silverbolt ‘They did me a huge favor by helping me realize it. Cause in the end, I was so sick of the whole thing, I never wanted to set foot in that stupid world again.”
But then he looked down in regret, “And yet I can’t help but wonder…what it would’ve been like if I had been there. To stay. But there’s nothing I can do about it. I had thought about time traveling, but then again if I didn’t….”
“Then all of Equestria and this world would be doomed.” Said Princess Twilight.
“I know.” Said Silverbolt. “I wish I didn’t have to take a life to save your futures. But…”
“If you didn’t, Cinch would’ve doomed both our worlds.” Said Spike.
“But sometimes I wonder if it was the right call.” Said Silverbolt. “But then again, sometimes we had to make sacrifices to save lives. Even if it means to be haunted by those mistakes.”
Then he looked at her and said “But all of that aside, not all of our plans work well. Take the time when you faced the Dazzlings. The usual tactics you guys had wouldn’t have worked. In Equestria we can summon it at will, but in this world or the other, where magic died out centuries ago, you’d just make a fool of yourself. Trust me, I’ve been there. And I know you’re talented in magic, heck, maybe more than Starswirl the Bearded, but you, like myself, don’t have the answers to everything all the time. Being an element bearer and a wielder of magic, takes time and experience. You may have gained some experience, but it took me over two hundred years to get most of them right.”
He leaned forward and said “Plus as a leader, you’re also supposed to help calm your friends down. And because of the little things, they end up arguing. The one thing I know, is that when something like this happens, you need to focus on yourselves and then on the others. Cause if you don’t, the entire team falls apart.”
“I know.” Said Princess Twilight as she rubbed her arm, “Maybe I should’ve asked Princess Celestia for training.”
“Or if I had been there.” Said Silverbolt. He sighed and said “Still, I’m sorry you had to go through all of that. Stressing and panicking, which caused it to block your way of thinking, making rash decisions that nearly costed you your friendship with the others. And I know how it feels, to be scared with your back against the wall. I know you were desperate to help, but even desperation can make us do things without thinking of the consequences that would follow. Plus I know you’re a Princess, not like Celestia, but as yourself. But uh, not the Unicorn who thought it was a waste of time, but a Princess of Friendship who believes that anything is possible, even in the face of overwhelming odds.”
He held her hand, gaining her attention as he said ‘When you were stressed out, you thought that friendship wouldn’t help, and during your, how you say… “Freaking out” moments, you sort of forgot that Friendship could overcome anything. I mean it was because of it, the Elements of Harmony helped heal those in need. And because of it, you were able to overcome the impossible. The lives you saved, the lives you changed, the future you’re building. That’s a great feat. Not as Princess Celestia, but as Princess Twilight.”
He smiled and said “I tampered with the elements long ago to help choose those who were worthy of wielding the elements. Even if you did hit a few bumps along the way, I’m glad the Element of Magic chose you. Equestria is in great hooves. And for what it’s worth. I think Gusty would be proud of you too. And so am I.”
Princess Twilight couldn’t help but smile and shed a tear, for to be praised by a legend from the past is truly an amazing feeling.
“And look how much you’ve accomplished around you when your friends are by your side. You helped bring your friends closer together, you helped save different kingdoms, you built friendship connections to other leaders of other kingdoms, even attempted to learn their culture. Heck, you could’ve chosen to have both Starlight and Sunset arrested for what they did, but you chose to spare them and tried to convince them to change their ways. I’m really impressed actually. And then the School of Friendship.” Said Silverbolt “I think even Gusty would be proud.”
Twilight thought about it for a moment, something that plagued her mind for a bit.
“Can I ask you something?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Well, I have been a teacher to many leaders at Equestria and beyond over the years.” Said Silverbolt “So it’s not too late for me to do the same for you.”
Twilight thought about it for a bit, then looked at him and said “What I’ve been trying to do ever since the Storm King’s defeat. Do you have any idea if I’m doing the right thing, despite what others think?”
Silverbolt chuckled a bit and said “Believe it or not, Gusty was in your situation once too.”
Twilight was a little surprised, whilst Silverbolt continued.
“Let’s see…” said Silverbolt. “Uniting and teaching Friendship, Harmony and Trust to every creature of the world has been Gusty’s biggest dream. She’d be beside herself with joy for what you’ve done. And if she were to have accomplished that goal. She would sacrifice anything to protect it.”
“Even at the cost of her own life?” asked Twilight.
“I don’t know about that for sure.” Said Silverbolt “Gusty may have been a pony that others thought she would only care about ponies. But as a bearer to harmony like myself, her concerns were for every creature throughout the world. No creature knew better than Gusty, that in times of turmoil, no matter how different or dire the situation is, the world needs is element bearers of harmony, the most.”
Twilight pondered this and smiled, for he’s right. “Thank you.” Said Princess Twilight. “You’ve also given me something to think about.”
Silverbolt smiled, but then he thought of something, then he said “Also, one piece of advice. Make sure the Elements of Harmony and the Magic of Friendship continues to grow.”
“Huh?” asked Princess Twilight.
“There will come a time that there will be those who will think that friendship is a weapon, and there will always be those who are afraid of it. If they saw you use them to defeat Nightmare Moon, Discord, Starlight, Thorax and Stygian, even to Tempest Shadow, then they think you killed them. But they were used to heal them, to help them see the light.”
“Like Neighsay.” mumbled Twilight, remembering how Chancellor Neighsay kept spouting how others would use Friendship as a Weapon against them, despite that ponykind had mostly been the villains if Stygian, Sombra, Luna, Trixie, Starlight, Sunset, Tempest and Cozy Glow were the ones responsible. Sure outside forces like Chrysalis and Tirek were creatures from different kingdoms, but not the others, from what he revealed.
“Especially Neighsay.” Said Silverbolt “I mean seriously? What was she thinking hiring Neighsay, the said pony who happens to be the biggest racist in all of Equestria, who nearly started a war between five kingdoms and insulted the Element Bearers despite the good they did. And who in the end held your students prisoner when he thought they were stealing Equestria’s magic, despite them being kids and none of them had any knowledge or even knew how to do that in the first place.”
He then mumbled “If I had my way, I would’ve fired him years ago.”
He looked out the window and noticed that it was about to rain. With Princess Twilight saying “I also noticed that you have feelings for Sunset.”
Silverbolt looked back at the Princess. Then he sighed and said “Yeah, I do. I dated a ton of girls. But…they don’t “Click”, if you know what I mean.”
He leaned back and said “But for her its different. I can’t help but liking her more. The way she looks, the shine in her hair, the eyes that pierce through my soul. I know she had a rotten history when she first started out. But…now she’s a much better person. Even when we kissed, I felt…a powerful spark you might say.”
“Wow,” said Spike “You actually have feelings for her. Definitely head over heels.”
“Which is weird, in a good way.” Said Silverbolt “I never felt this way before.”
“But…” said Princess Twilight in concern “What about your….”
“Immortality?” said Silverbolt, which Twilight nodded at “I don’t know, never thought about it that hard. I did think about it when I wanted to settle down, but I never got the chance to get around it. I’m still looking, though I don’t know how much power from Grogar’s bell made me immortal.”
“Would it help if I tried to find a way?” said Princess Twilight.
“Are you going to remove yours too?” said Silverbolt.
Princess Twilight was surprised by this.
“Being an Alicorn also comes at a price Twilight,” said Silverbolt “I was forced to watch my family and friends grow old around me, and because of it, I couldn’t get a normal life. Are you willing to do the same?”
“But…I…” said Princess Twilight as she was really taken aback by this.
“How many other Alicorns do you and Cadance know besides Celestia, Luna, Tempora and myself?” asked Silverbolt.
Princess Twilight didn’t have an answer, as she was too stunned for words. Then he said something that clenched her heart.
“I take it not a lot since you and Cadance and Flurry are oblivious to the whole thing, so let me make it clear for you right here and right now, I knew a lot of immortals over the years as each and every single one of them tried to find peace and happiness in their lives, all of their intentions real, great and pure. It never ended well for any of them, not ever. Tragedy, heartbreak, loneliness, whatever. That’s what your life is going to be, if you continue down this path.”
Princess Twilight looked down in sadness and regret, thinking about going on with her life without her friends and family by her side. The very thought about it was really heartbreaking. She grasped both her hands and held them close to her chest. But then she was brought out of her thoughts when Silverbolt talked to her again.
“If you want, I can remove the immortality bit from you.”
Princess Twilight looked at him surprised, then said, “But if you found a way, why didn’t you…?”
“I tried over the years.” Said Silverbolt. “But somehow Grogar’s Bell affected me differently. I don’t know why. It’s as if it wasn’t going to make me mortal unless I fulfilled my purpose. What that would be, I don’t know.”
“But Equestria needs…”
“I’ve also been thinking about that during my time here.” Said Silverbolt. “One thing I learned about this world’s history, not every monarchy lasts forever. Take the kingdom of France for starters. They once had a royal line, but because of a ton of disagreements, they destroyed the monarchy and had elected leaders to lead them. The same goes for Russia, China and a handful of kingdoms who are in the same boat. I think it’s time Equestria did the same thing. That they would have their Princesses, yes, but they would also form a council that all ponykind would be united. Besides, every Princess needs to live a normal life. I plan to do the same for Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Flurry Heart, even Princess Tempora if given the chance.”
“You’d really do that?” said Princess Twilight in shock.
“Remember, I found a way to make any pony an Alicorn,” said Silverbolt “I can take their immortality away whilst they still remain that way. You just need to say the word.”
Spike then groaned and said “How much longer are the pizzas ready?”
Silverbolt looked at the time and said “Only another ten minutes.”
Suddenly, for some reason, Princess Twilight bit her lip and wanted to suggest something. She thought she was going mad, but she was soon about to give in. “So…Sunset told me you have the power to freeze time? She told me that you did that in Canterlot City’s bank so that no one would notice Potion Nova making a scene.”
“I do.” Said Silverbolt “One of the benefits of time traveling.”
Princess Twilight bit her lip once again, and said “Well…”
“If you wanna say something, then say it.” Said Silverbolt.
Princess Twilight slowly got up and walked over to him. She whispered something in his ear, making him listen to every word. However, upon hearing what she wanted, he balked back in shock and said “I’m sorry what?”
“When Princess Celestia and the others told us of your uh…happy time.” Said Princess Twilight as she was trying to put it lightly. “I was curious about it myself. And I was hoping…well…”
“You want to experience that yourself?” said Silverbolt in disbelief.
“That and…” said Princess Twilight in an embarrassed tone “I’ve never experienced it before, neither as a pony or a human.”
“I see.” Said Silverbolt.
“Uh, what are you guys…?” said Spike before Silverbolt snapped his fingers, causing everything to be frozen in time, except for Twilight and Silverbolt.
“You’re absolutely sure you want this?” asked Silverbolt.
“Just shut up and fuck me.”
Silverbolt did a double take on that, even Princess Twilight was shocked by what she said whilst she squeaked and covered her mouth.
“Uh, okay then.” Said Silverbolt as he teleported both him and Princess Twilight elsewhere.
He took Princess Twilight and teleported them to someplace secluded. Which happened to be his garage, and thankfully, the lights were on, so no one would suspect anything. Twilight looked around and were surprised to see so many cars around.
“Whoa,” said Princess Twilight “Sunset wasn’t kidding when she said you had this many cars. So why are we here?”
“Well, this is a more secluded place,” said Silverbolt as he took her inside his Commander “That and my vehicle is the only vehicle that has a bed inside, which luckily I set up just in case.”
He guided her inside. And whilst they were in, she was amazed to see what it looks like on the inside. The two of them walked over to the bed, with Silverbolt stopping and turned to her.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt “Are you absolutely sure about this? You can always change your mind if…”
“No,” said Princess Twilight whilst reassuring Silverbolt. “I want to do this.”
Silverbolt sighed a bit and said “Okay, your funeral.”
Within mere moments, Silverbolt grabbed Princess Twilight by the hips and pulled her very close to him, allowing them to kiss one another on the lips. Princess Twilight was taken aback by this, but for some reason, she quickly melted into the kiss and wrapped her arms around him too, allowing them to deeply kiss one another. When Silverbolt held Twilight’s ass, she squeaked a bit, but continued to make out with him whilst finding herself blushing heavily about this, but still she went on.
Princess Twilight instantly raised her one leg in the air, allowing Silverbolt to grab it and pulled her one boot off and her sock, whilst he had managed to do the same for the other one. Twilight was able to stand on both of her feet whilst from out of nowhere, Princess Twilight moaned from the kiss. Silverbolt ended up with a daring move by moving his thumb from the brim of Princess Twilight’s panties, making her blush deeply and felt goosebumps at the same time as she could feel her bare skin being caressed by his fingers, which made her feel more aroused. But as she was distracted, her panties dropped onto the ground. Princess Twilight on the other hand had suddenly moved her own hands towards his belt and for some reason, had found a way to loosen them, making it drop on the ground at the same time, whilst also removing his underwear at the same time.
Silverbolt instantly fell backwards, with Twilight being on top of him as she continued to keep on pulling him into the kiss, as if she really, really, wanted this. At first, Silverbolt was against the idea, but if a princess wanted something like this, he’d have no choice but to oblige that request. Silverbolt soon began to push Princess Twilight, but was still able to keep his lips on her, which allowed the both of them to sit up. Silverbolt continued to passionately kiss Princess Twilight, whilst at the same time, he removed her bowtie and unbuttoned her shirt. Once he did, he was able to remove it, revealing her breasts behind her bra.
He instantly unhooked her bra, allowing him to free her breasts behind the last piece of clothing. When Princess Twilight’s breasts were against his chest, she could suddenly feel the shivers from her body. But what caught her off guard, was when Silverbolt instantly placed his right hand on her breast, which made her make an eep sound. Princess Twilight broke the kiss and had a bit of a flustered look.
“You, okay?” asked Silverbolt.
“Even after all this time whenever I come here, they still feel very sensitive.” Said Princess Twilight “Why do they feel so sensitive?”
“Well human bodies work differently than pony bodies.” Said Silverbolt “Especially certain bodies and privates, like a mares pussy and a stallion’s dick.”
“But…” said Princess Twilight before she began to feel flustered “Ponies don’t expose that in Ponyville.”
“Precisely,” said Silverbolt “We can control parts of our bodies when were ponies. But as humans, without any clothing…”
He instantly placed his left hand on her right breast whilst using his right hand to pinch the other, making Princess Twilight yelp and feel more aroused.
“They have no control at all.” Said Silverbolt.
“W-wait.” Said Princess Twilight whilst feeling flustered “W-why does this feel so…?”
“Don’t question,” said Silverbolt in a calming manner “Just go with it. And uh…you might wanna prepare yourself.”
Princess Twilight wondered what he meant, until he gently lifted her up and lowered her as his member was aimed at her womanhood. The moment when it penetrated her, she tried to keep herself under control as she squirmed in pain.
“Take it easy.” Said Silverbolt, reassuring her.
“Why does this hurt so much.” Said Princess Twilight whilst she grunted in pain.
“Two things.” Said Silverbolt “One, you’re still a virgin. And two, this is your first time, so anyone who would feel pain the first time.”
Soon Silverbolt’s member was fully in her, she was still a bit in pain, but Silverbolt kissed her and said “Let me take the lead. Just…keep your arms wrapped up around me. And keep calm.”
Princess Twilight nodded, for she understood what he was talking about. With Silverbolt’s help, Princess Twilight moved her hips a bit, whilst Silverbolt placed both his hands onto her posterior, making her slightly shiver a bit as she never felt anything like it before. But at the same time, it also began to turn her on whilst she wrapped both her arms around. Twilight moaned as she partially rolled her eyes.
“Why…does it…feel so good?” said Princess Twilight whilst she moved her hips.
“It’s what happens to…everyone who starts out.” Said Silverbolt.
With Silverbolt’s help, Princess Twilight moved her hips faster, which in turn made her lean her head backwards as she panted, whilst enjoying the feeling inside of her at the same time. However, she began to feel a tingling sensation, whilst at the same time, her breathing also got heavier.
“Silverbolt…I…I think I’m going to…”
And before any of them could speak, both climaxed at the same time. Once it died down, both of them panted slowly whilst they placed their foreheads at one another, as well as staring at one another.
“Wow,” said Princess Twilight with a small smile “The Princesses were right. You really are something.”
“Glad I could please you.” Said Silverbolt. “But uh, you mind keeping this from everyone else, especially for your…”
“I promise,” said Twilight “Besides, I did ask and you delivered.”
“Good to know.” Said Silverbolt, whilst at the same time, he pulled out a few paper towels he stashed for just in case. “Mind helping me clean up?”
Suddenly, he was grabbed by the arms and pinned on the bed, with Princess Twilight having a lustful look in her eyes.
“Who said we were done though?” said the Princess with a slow lick to her lips.
Silverbolt was taken aback by this, he had no idea she would act out like this. But then he just shrugged and went with it, causing him to grab her and the two decided to have another round.
***********************************************************************************************
Soon the two of them were teleported back to the pizza place, where everything was still frozen.
“Hope you’re satisfied.” Said Silverbolt.
“I am.” Said Princess Twilight with her own smile “And I won’t tell Sunset. I know how much she means to you and how much you really like her.”
“I do.” Said Silverbolt before Princess Twilight gave him a light peck on the lips.
“Let’s sit down,” said Princess Twilight as she gestured to the seats “We still got about ten minutes left.”
“That we do.” Said Silverbolt as he and Princess Twilight sat down on the table, allowing Silverbolt to snap his fingers as time resumed.
Dragon Spike then resumed and said “Talking about?”
Both Silverbolt and Princess Twilight looked at Dragon Spike, then to each other with smiles.
“Trade secret.” Said both of them at the same time with smiles.
Spike merely shrugged, not wanting to think about it.
Silverbolt then asked “When you first got here, did you happen to have any love interests?”
Princess Twilight was taken aback by this question whilst she blushed. Before she could say anything, Spike said “There was this one guy at CHS called Flash Sentry.”
“Blue haired boy who plays the guitar a lot?” said Silverbolt “I bumped into him when I came to CHS.”
Princess Twilight looked down a bit and tried to make sure the blush was unnoticeable. Then she looked at him and said “How is he doing?”
“From what I could gather,” said Silverbolt whilst he leaned backwards whilst crossing his arms and from what he learned “He kinda went into the shadows after you left. He constantly asks Sunset if you were okay and he wanted to visit you. But he couldn’t because it would be too dangerous, considering that everyone at CHS had to sneak through Ponyville when they got through the portal at the other side of the world. And during that time, he kept staring at the fountain at the mall, tossing a coin now and again whilst making a wish.”
He leaned forward and said “I think he was wishing that he could see you again.”
Twilight sighed sadly, not realizing of what she had put Flash through. She then felt Silverbolt’s hand, causing her to look at him.
“I know you’re a Princess and you have responsibilities back in Equestria.” Said Silverbolt “But everyone deserves to be loved. I know you feel the same but you didn’t get the chance. Don’t make another mistake by leaving him behind. Like I said…everyone is meant to be loved, even you.”
Princess Twilight thought about it, and realized that he was right, everyone deserves love, even her. She shed a few tears cause she never realized of how much she meant to him.
She wiped it away and said “I want to see him again.”
Silverbolt smiled and said “I know you will. But we’ll do that tomorrow.”
*********************************************************************************************************
Sure enough, the pizzas were done and Silverbolt placed them at the backseat.
“I still can’t believe you ordered that many pizza.” Said Princess Twilight as she walked behind him.
“Yeah, I mean isn’t nineteen pizzas, six different flavored soda bottles and cheese sticks kinda pushing it?” asked Dragon Spike.
“Well we have twice as many guests,” said Silverbolt “So I figured we’d have a pizza party. Plus every now and then I’d like to give pizza to those who don’t have any.”
“You’d really do that?” said Princess Twilight surprised.
“And why not?” said Silverbolt as he looked at Princess Twilight and Spike “Not everyone is fortunate to have something on the table. Sometimes we need to enjoy the little things in life.”
“Huh,” said Spike as he pondered “Never thought about that.”
“Now up next, the deserts.” Said Silverbolt as he walked to the driver’s seat. “A couple of cakes, tarts and pies should do it.”
Twilight couldn’t help but look down and smile, for Silverbolt was something else. At first, she thought he wouldn’t be what she’d imagine ever since that incident with the Pillars and the Pony of Shadows.
But now, meeting him, discovering that he has a business of his own after living here for so long, helping those in need. More importantly, how he created the Elements of Harmony, how he made sure that they were the Element Bearers, how he guided them to where they needed to be in secret, protecting both her, her friends and the Rainbooms, and more importantly, how he saved their lives and made sure the Timeline ran its course. Then came the part where he literally destroyed Sunset and her other self’s darkness.
He truly is special and a legend. She really admired him and they gained some mutual respect. Princess Twilight looked up and said “Would it be okay if I sit at the back?”
“Oh?” said Silverbolt as he looked at her with a flexed eyebrow.
“You know, just to make sure they don’t fall over.” Said Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt suddenly smirked and leaned against the car and said “That and to make sure Spike doesn’t eat them, right?”
“Hey!!” shouted Spike, making Princess Twilight giggle when she realized that he was spot on
“Sure thing.” Said Silverbolt.
Soon they climbed in and drove off to the baker’s store.
*****************************************************************************************************
After getting what he needed and placed them in the boot of the car, Silverbolt began to drive back home.
“Okay, that’s everything.” Said Silverbolt.
“Aren’t the pizzas going to get cold?” asked Spike.
“Thankfully not,” said Silverbolt “I was able to cast a spell to make sure that the pizza stays warm by the time we get back.”
“That’s pretty handy.” Said Princess Twilight.
“You know,” said Silverbolt as he partially looked at the Princess “If you want to use your magic in this world, I can help you with that.”
“Really?” said Princess Twilight surprised. “How? Last time I was here, I couldn’t use my magic like I normally could.”
“Oh, I found a way to access it here.” Said Silverbolt. He looked at Twilight and said “Equestria managed to make radios, right?”
“Last time I heard they were about to,” said Spike “But they’re still working on it.”
“And we know a bit about them in this world.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Like I told the Rainbooms,” said Silverbolt as he explained “This world once had magic but the technique had been forgotten for generations because of it. Now picture magic as a radio frequency. If you use it in a single world, you can use it on a daily basis. But if you can find a way to tap into this world’s said frequency, you can access this world’s magic without having to strain yourself. Took me about ten years to figure that out.”
“Amazing.” Said Princess Twilight. “Can you teach me how when we get back?”
“Sure thing.” Said Silverbolt.
However, as he drove, he stopped near a stop sign and saw something that caught his attention. He saw someone sitting at a bus stop bench. The person was wearing a hoodie to be protected from the rain just in case. Silverbolt felt sorry for the person, as she looked really sad. He took a good look at the person and realized that it was a girl. Princess Twilight noticed this and could see Silverbolt wants to help her.
Silverbolt rolled down his window and said “Excuse me?!”
The girl looked at him and she looked scared, and Silverbolt can’t blame her.
“Do you need a ride?!”
She shook her head no, for she thinks that he would hurt her. Now he really wants to help her.
“Look, it’s really cold outside, it’s going to rain soon and my car’s got a heater to keep you warm until I drop you off at where you want to go!!” said Silverbolt.
The said girl looked down again, then to him. She slowly got up and walked straight towards them. She opened the car door and climbed in the passenger side. She removed her hood and revealed her light blue ponytail with stripes. Both Princess Twilight and Spike were shocked to see her, for she was none other than Sonata Dusk, one of the members of the Dazzlings.
“Thank you.” She managed to say with a small smile, but she didn’t look behind her and noticed that Princess Twilight and Spike were there.
“Sure thing,” said Silverbolt “You looked like you needed help. I’m Bolt by the way.”
Twilight was confused by why he used a fake name, with Sonata saying “Sonata Dusk.”
There was a slight tense for a millisecond, which Twilight noticed, but Silverbolt decided to drive on for her sake.
“Did you miss the bus today?” asked Silverbolt.
“Yeah,” said Sonata whilst looking down what appeared to be shame “I was supposed to take the 6:45, but I…got here too late when I worked at my shift. But I had to work overtime to make up for lost time.”
“Seriously?” said Silverbolt “That sucks big time.”
“Yeah, they’re going to be upset that I missed my ride too.” Said Sonata.
“Who?” asked Silverbolt.
“My…sisters.” Said Sonata, which Princess Twilight noticed that she looked tense at that for a moment.
“Why would they think that?” asked Silverbolt.
“They think that I’m, well…retarded and stupid.” She whimpered and shed a few tears. Silverbolt got angry. Princess Twilight was shocked and see genuine sadness from her. Could they really have treated their own that badly?
“I was supposed to get to work and to the bus on time,” said Sonata “Cause they’re tired of having to come and pick me up whilst they have to work.”
“Sheesh, a bit harsh, aren’t they?” said Silverbolt.
“They are.” She admitted sadly “We used to have a good life together until…something bad happened.”
“Which you can’t talk about?” asked Silverbolt, making her shake her head, which he understood. “I assume they don’t take care of you much.”
“They did for a long time.” She said whilst looking down in sadness “But they said that sooner or later I had to be…well…”
“Responsible?” said Silverbolt, which made her nod again. “Where do you work?”
“At that Veggie Burger restaurant.” Said Sonata.
“Oh, I was there last night.” Said Silverbolt “I think you worked at the kitchen.”
“Yeah, I used to cook, but I was caught eating and they put me on dishwashing duty.” Said Sonata.
“You did?” said Silverbolt.
“They made me work through my lunch break and I was hungry.” Said Sonata.
“Well that sucks.” Said Silverbolt. “Didn’t you think of applying at another place to work?”
“Not really.” Said Sonata “I don’t know where else to go.”
Silverbolt thought about this, then realized something. He looked up at a few fast food places, something that she’s sure to enjoy.
“Do you happen to have any other talents?” said Silverbolt “Something that makes you happy?”
Sonata thought about it and said “Well…I love Tacos.”
“Really?” said Silverbolt surprised.
“Well yeah,” said Sonata “I love it that you can stick anything in it. Whether meaty or vegetarian. They’re kind of like works of art. And once the tacos are ready, you can eat it to your heart’s content if you mix the ingredients right.”
Silverbolt looked a bit surprised by that statement, even both Princess Twilight and Dragon Spike were surprised by this.
“I…” said Sonata sheepishly “When we were at that buffet place, I onetime experimented on tacos, knowing which sauce goes where so that it could taste right. And…I really like tacos.”
Silverbolt thought about it, then smiled and said “If you do, then why not work at that fast food place at midtown of Canterlot City?”
“What fast food place?” asked Sonata.
“Taco Shack.” Said Silverbolt, which Sonata looked at him surprised, as if had just peaked her attention “They know how to make the best tacos. They literally have any kind of sauce and flavors. And if I’m not mistaken, you seem to be very knowledgeable at Tacos in every way. So why not work at a place like that? Plus, the pay they give is twice as better than the Veggie Burger place.”
Sonata thought about it and said “Are you sure it’ll work?”
He then picked up his cellphone and dialed a number, whilst also turning the speaker on so that she can hear, much to the passenger’s confusion.
“Hello?” said a voice.
“Hey, Franklin, how’s it going?” said Silverbolt.
“Silverbolt? Is that you?”
“You bet.”
“Wow, it’s been ages.”
“I know. Hey, how’s business going?”
“Better than ever. Thanks for bringing in the new flavors. Business has been booming since you last came here.”
“I can imagine. Hey, I got a request.”
“Anything for you old friend.”
“Was there a girl named Sonata at your place? Blue hair, bubbly cheery girl with a smile on her face.”
Sonata was surprised that he mentioned her.
“Oh yeah, I remember her, she’s one of my best customers. She comes here every month just to have our tacos. That girl really knows how to make a taco.”
“Well, we talked earlier and I was hoping that you’d give her a job there, something that she’ll enjoy.”
“Her, work here?” said the owner, causing him to laugh and said “I’d love her to work here, she’ll bring joy to this place.”
“When can she start?”
“On next Monday, just at the beginning of the next week.”
“Great, thanks Franklin.” Said Silverbolt.
“Just keep sending that famous sauces you have and we’ll be even.”
“You got it.” Said Silverbolt as he hung up.
Sonata was surprised that Silverbolt had found her a job just like that, and one place that she always wanted to work at.
“You…really did that? For me?” said Sonata in shock and disbelief.
“Of course.” Said Silverbolt “That’s what friends do. They help one another.”
Sonata was taken aback by this. She didn’t know how to respond to it. But to hear someone call her friend. She couldn’t help but shed a few tears of happiness and hugged him. Thankfully, during the hug, Silverbolt used his magic to help steer the car whilst at the same time, he hugged her back, ensuring her that things will be okay.
But somehow, Silverbolt felt something very familiar, something he hadn’t felt in a long time. A spark from a long time ago. He was surprised by this. But he ignored it just to focus on the road.
*******************************************************************************************************
Shortly after their drive, he was able to arrive at a town house. It looked recently new.
“This where you lot live?” asked Silverbolt.
“Yeah,” said Sonata as she and Silverbolt climbed out and stood near it “It was the only place that was the cheapest and what we could afford.”
“Good thing they lowered their prices here.” Said Silverbolt.
Silverbolt suddenly thought about something, looked at her and said “Mind opening the door for me?”
Sonata was surprised by this, with Silverbolt asking “What time will your sisters be here?”
“They’ll be here in fifteen minutes.” Said Sonata once she opened the door.
But as she turned around, to his surprise, he took three different pizzas, a cake and a soda with him.
“Oh, we couldn’t possibly.” Said Sonata as she wanted to protest.
“No, I want to.” Said Beau “Plus I tend to buy food and give for those who don’t have any. Besides, we all need to enjoy the little things in life, don’t we?”
Sonata thought about it, and realized that he was right, they do need to enjoy the little things in life. She managed a smile and invited him in. When they walked around, Amadeus see that most of the furniture had seen better days, but they were still useable. Deciding not to question it, they made their way to the kitchen. He was able to place the pizza on the table, along with the cake and soda.
“Thank you, again.” Said Sonata “I don’t know what to say.”
Suddenly, Silverbolt pulled out his checkbook and wrote down a $100000 on it. He then placed it on the table, much to her confusion, as he said to her “In case they ask, tell them that the customer you served was really grateful.”
Sonata was surprised by this, and couldn’t help but hug him, with him returning the embrace. He then felt it, and it felt familiar to him.
Princess Twilight, whilst she decided to sit at the passenger seat next to the driver seat, with Spike on her lap, began to have a worried look on her face. But then she saw Silverbolt coming out of the house and bidding goodbye to Sonata. He soon made his way to the car and climbed in.
“Are you okay?” Princess Twilight asked “She didn’t hurt you did…?”
But to her slight shock, she saw Silverbolt shedding tears, as if a big revelation had hit him the hardest.
“Silverbolt?” asked Spike in concern.
“It’s her.” Said Silverbolt “It’s really her. Which means they’re here too.”
“Who?” asked Princess Twilight.
He looked at her and said “My friends.”
The two were taken aback by this, with Spike saying “They’re your friends? How?”
Silverbolt looked ahead and said “You two might wanna get comfortable. It’s going to be a long story.”
He started the car and drove off, whilst he would tell them his story at the same time.
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 12: Sleepover at the Silverbolt Estate
After dropping off Sonata, Silverbolt drove all the way home and had explained everything to Princess Twilight of how he first met them. As they were halfway home, Princess Twilight was shocked to hear this from Silverbolt.
“And that’s how I first met them.” Concluded Silverbolt.
“I…I had no idea.” Said Princess Twilight “Are you sure it’s them?”
“Trust me,” said Silverbolt “I recognize their Siren aura anywhere.”
“But if they’re your friends,” said Spike as he peaked from the seat “How the heck did they become evil? And from what you described, they didn’t have any jewels on them. So the question is, where did they come from?”
“I’m still trying to piece them together.” Said Silverbolt. “If only I had pieces of those stones I would figure out where they got them.”
He looked down in sadness and said “I should’ve been there for them.”
Princess Twilight placed her hand on his shoulder out of sympathy. “I’m so sorry Silverbolt. If the same thing had happened to my friends, I would’ve done the same thing.”
“Let’s hope it never comes to you.” Said Silverbolt. “Twilight. Coming to stay here was part of the reason. The rest was that I was looking for them. I never stopped looking.”
“So…you’ve been looking for them for more than a hundred years?” asked Spike.
“I did.” Said Silverbolt. “I was looking for them. To tell them I’m sorry that I couldn’t find them. That I wanted to know that after all this time, if we’re still friends.”
Silverbolt wiped his face with his one hand in sadness with a sigh. “I should’ve been there.”
“There was nothing you could’ve done.” Said Princess Twilight “Some things were just beyond our control.”
“I know.” Said Silverbolt. He then took a deep breath and let the air out. He looked at her and said “So, want me to show you?”
“Are you sure?” asked Princess Twilight in concern.
“Yeah, I could use the distraction.” Said Silverbolt.
*******************************************************************************************************
Sure enough, they arrived back at the mansion and parked the car. Once they climbed out, Twilight used her magic, yes, her magic, through her hands as she levitated the pizzas, whilst Silverbolt was carrying the cake and sodas.
“This is incredible.” Said Princess Twilight in excitement whilst they were on their way to the house “I was so used to using my magic through my horn, but now I’m using it through my hands. And I should thank you for giving me this advice. I mean tapping into the magic but in a different frequency. It’s amazing.”
“Thanks.” Said Silverbolt “When I saw this world’s Twilight using her magic, I figured you’d have the same ability. She only uses her hands to lift stuff. Though I sometimes worry that she might get a nosebleed and migraine if she puts too much strain on the object she wants to lift.”
“You know,” said Spike as he thought about something “I remember Twilight tried to use an advance spell once, but she ended up getting a nosebleed and collapsed onto the ground and was sent to the hospital.”
“Really?” said Silverbolt as he looked at Princess Twilight.
“Not one of my finest moments.” Said Princess Twilight sheepishly as she didn’t want to think of that night again.
They then saw the Rainboom’s vehicles, and a few others parked in front of the house.
“Huh, I guess the others must’ve made it before us.” Said Princess Twilight.
“And a good thing too,” said Silverbolt “The spell I placed is about to wear off.”
Spike opened the door for them, allowing the both of them to go inside.
“We’re ho…!!” Spike wanted to shout until Silverbolt quickly placed his hand on Spike’s mouth.
Both Princess Twilight and Spike were confused, until Silverbolt said “Trust me, when it comes to Pizzas, kids tend to go crazy. Let’s just go to the kitchen and set them on the table and bring out the plates and pizza cutter, then we’ll call them.”
The other two agreed, allowing them to quickly go to the kitchen and place everything at their spot. The pizzas, cakes and sodas, along with the plates, pizza cutters and drinking glasses.
“Alright, that should do it.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Should we call them now?” asked Spike.
“That we should.” Said Silverbolt as he walked over at the kitchen entrance and shouted “PIZZA DELIVERY!!!”
Silverbolt quickly took a few steps back as they heard loud rumbling noises. Soon enough, the rest of the Mane 6, the Rainbooms, Dog Spike and the six boys that they mentioned all showed up at the kitchen, with Silverbolt being able to put up a forcefield, making them stop against it. Both Princess Twilight and Spike were surprised by this.
“Whoa, you weren’t kidding.” Said Dragon Spike.
“Told ya.” Said Silverbolt.
He dropped the forcefield, allowing them to move forward.
“Hey, what’s the big idea?” said Pony Rainbow Dash.
“Yeah, that really hurt.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Sorry about that,” said Silverbolt to them “But you guys should learn to control yourselves when it comes to pizzas.”
“Sorry about that.” Said Pony Pinkie Pie.
“Who doesn’t love a good pizza?” said Pinkie Pie.
“Vegans and those who are born lactose intolerant.” Said Silverbolt, with the girls flexing their eyebrows on that.
One of the boys, Fast Track, said out loud “You know, he does have a point.”
Silverbolt noticed the boys and said “Ah, Fast, good to see ya.”
“You too man.” Said Fast Track as the two high fived one another.
Silverbolt noticed a few boys he had seen “Hey, Rhythm Beat, Velvet Heart and Dusk Light, good to see you.”
“You too.” Said Velvet Heart.
“Thanks for letting our girlfriends invite us over.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“No problem.” Said Silverbolt. “I assume that both of you were confused that there were two sets of your girlfriends.”
“Oh, it was easy to tell them.” Said Dusk Light. “Their outfits for one, considering none of them had worn those outfits since that time with Juniper, and that they may sound and act sometimes like our girlfriends, but when I noticed that they can’t hold their phones or use their fingers right, I put two and two together and theorized that they are the ones from another world.”
And within a split second, the guys, and surprisingly Silverbolt, all said at the same time “Nerd Alert!!”
They were all quiet at first, until the guys all laughed, which caused some of the girls to either laugh or roll their eyes playfully. Once it died down, Silverbolt began to show them the different pizzas. Which surprised the girls and guys.
“Goodness,” said Rarity “That is an awful lot of pizza.”
“Why ever did you buy so much?” asked Pony Rarity.
“Well I figured that since we had twice as much audience, as well as some guys,” said Silverbolt “I decided to buy some extra. Figured that some of you could eat more than one could originally chew. That and a certain pair of party person and pony tend to eat a ton of them.”
They looked at both Pinkie Pies, who both blushed and giggled at the same time.
“Plus I figured what would be better than having some different sodas and cakes of your choice here.” Said Silverbolt.
“Well, that’s very considerate of you.” Said Applejack.
“So what are we looking at here?” said Rainbow Dash.
“Alright then,” said Silverbolt “We have different styles pizzas. Pepperoni, Vegetarian, Margherita, Four Cheese Pizza, Seafood, and my personal favorite…”
He picked up a slice and said “Bacon and Banana.”
Some were weirded out by this, as he said “What, it’s really good. I first ate this when I was touring in South Africa years ago.”
“And you did that because…?” asked Dusk.
“I wanted to expand my pallet.” Said Silverbolt.
“Okay, that’s a little disturbing.” Said Fast Track.
And suddenly, just like that, out of instinct, they squabble as it caught everyone off guard.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” said Silverbolt “I’m supposed to take advice from Mr. Peanut Butter and Banana sandwiches?”
“Hey, I stand by that sandwich.” Said Fast Track “Besides, having banana on a pizza is weird.”
“Yeah, so is pineapple and popcorn.”
“Popcorn?! You’re out of your mind.”
“What, it’s like chewy bits of heaven there.”
Suddenly the two of them stopped and widened their eyes in shock. Then they slowly looked at one another and said “Whoa.”
“What?” said Sunset.
“I don’t know…” said Fast Track as he held onto the side of his head “It’s as if…”
“Sort of…” said Silverbolt.
“Déjà vu.” The two said at the same time.
Everyone in the room was a little surprised by this, until Pinkie decided to chirp in and said “Come on silly filles, no need to act like that.”
“Yeah,” said Pony Pinkie Pie “We’re here to have a pizza party, so let’s go have some fun.”
Silverbolt looked at her and smiled whilst saying “You know what, you’re right. But first, let’s cut the pizza.”
Suddenly, Silverbolt slammed his fist onto the table, making the pizzas fly in the air, with Silverbolt holding two katanas and sliced the pizzas, allowing them to fall on each plate without spilling a single pizza, taking everyone by surprise with that little trick.
“Wow, nice job Silverbolt.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“That’s the way I roll.” Said Silverbolt with pride as he placed the swords away. “So now that everything is set, how about we watch a movie at the theatre room?”
“Good idea,” said Twilight “I’d like to see what kind of collection you have.”
“Grab the food and drink of your choice and we shall rendezvous there.”
The girls grabbed their things and headed there, with Silverbolt asking “Hey, weren’t there more of you?”
“Oh, right.” Said Rarity “Not to worry darling, Platinum is busy washing up and will be there shortly.”
“Same with Summer Breeze.” Said Applejack.
As soon as they left, Silverbolt took out the plates for the desserts. Once he placed them on trays and was done, he saw two boys appearing.
One who had a bit of a southern appearance, wearing stylish cowboy boots, blue jeans, a belt, a white shirt with a brown leather jacket and a white cowboy hat. The other had stylish shoes, blue jeans, a stylish belt, a white buttoned shirt with rolled up sleeves and glasses on his head whenever he’s in the mood to design something.
“Oh, hey there.” Said Silverbolt “I assume that the two of you are Applejack and Rarity’s boyfriends?”
“You guessed it.” Said the one in the southern accent. “Name’s Summer Breeze. The one next to me is Platinum.”
“Hello there.” Said Platinum “And I must say, thank you for having us in your humbled abode.”
“Oh, think nothing of it.” Said Silverbolt “Although, I’m guessing you never figured…?”
“That you live in a place like this?” said Summer Breeze “Ya darn tootin.”
“It would be strange that a boy at your age would have that much money and live in a place like this.” Said Platinum “But hearing from the girls about you made so much sense. Imagine, an immortal from another world since the beginning of the 20th century. It would explain so much. My grandfather spoke highly of you.”
“Oh, you mean Silverware?” said Silverbolt surprised. “That would explain the resemblance. He talked about me often?”
“He did,” said Platinum “He said that it was because of you, you were able to help him build his business into what it is today.”
“Still, glad to know he’s doing well after all these years.” Said Silverbolt, thinking about his old friend Silverware. He then focused on them and said “Anyway, nice to meet the both of you.”
“Pleasure is all ours.” Responded Platinum.
“Same here partner.” Said Summer Breeze.
However, the moment they shook hands with Silverbolt, it had happened again.
All three of their eyes had suddenly glowed from out of nowhere, as energy from Silverbolt began to be transferred to them, as if they had been possessed or something. After a few seconds, they quickly let go as their eyes stopped glowing.
The three of them were a bit surprised by this at first, with Silverbolt asking “You two, okay?”
“Uh, yeah,” responded an unsure Summer Breeze “We think so.”
“That was strange.” Said Platinum.
“I’ll…go and prepare things.” Said Silverbolt as he took the cakes and drinks with them.
“What the hell? ” thought Silverbolt “It happened again. How the heck did that happen? First with Fast Track, then Velvet Heart, then Dusk Light, then Rhythm Beat, and now Platinum and Summer Breeze? What does that mean? ”
The latter were a bit dizzy from that experience before they left. But at the same time, both of them gained pony ears and a tail whilst one glowed white and the other glowed red. But just before they looked at one another, the effects that happened to them vanished.
“That was strange.” Said Platinum.
“Yeah, ditto.” Said Summer Breeze. “Let’s go join the others.”
They soon left, whilst trying not to think about it and enjoyed the night with their friends, girlfriends and host.
**************************************************************************************************
They soon arrived at the movie theatre room, as everyone got excited and were determined to see what movies they could come up next.
“Alright then,” said Silverbolt as he gained everyone else’s attention. “What do you feel like watching? Comedy, Drama, Action, Horror…?”
“Please let’s not watch horror.” Said a trembling Fluttershy.
“She’s right,” said Velvet Heart whilst comforting Fluttershy “Last time she watched a horror movie, she had both a panic and heart attack and had been temporarily traumatized ever since.”
“Oh my gosh,” said pony Fluttershy “Were you able to recover after that?”
“Yes, it took a bit,” said Fluttershy “But Velvet was brave enough to be with me for the whole ordeal.”
“And she became her usual self.” Said Velvet before kissing her on the cheek, which made her blush and giggle adorably.
Silverbolt thought of something, then snapped his finger as he had an idea. “What about…Top Secret.”
They looked at him confused by it and said “What’s Top Secret?”
“You guys never watched it?” said Silverbolt “It’s only one of the funniest movies ever made back in 1984. Heck, Val Kilmer starred in it once upon a time.”
“Wait, Val Kilmer?” said Rhythm Beat “As in one of the actors who starred as Batman?”
“That’s the one.” Said Silverbolt “The movie shows a lot of funnies that won’t make sense.”
He went over and placed the movie in the projector and got into position with the others.
“Is everyone ready?” asked Silverbolt.
“Ready!!” responded everyone in the room.
Silverbolt then aimed the remote at the screen and said “Then let the movie…begin.”, before pressing the button.
(Play certain scenes from Top Secret)
They laughed at the guy who was getting punked by the informant.
“Oh man,” said Rainbow Dash “I can’t believe that guy keeps getting punked!!”
“I know, what a sucker!!” exclaimed pony Rainbow Dash whilst laughing.
Half exclaimed by the guy’s big eye.
“Holy Celestia that’s a big eyeball!!” exclaimed Spike.
“I know, that thing is huge!!” exclaimed dragon Spike.
(Check from 00:00 to 01:14)
“What’s that about tampons?!” exclaimed Applejack.
“What’s a tampon?” asked pony Applejack.
“Uh, you don’t wanna know.” Said Summer Breeze
“Oh my, that horse has a good set of pipes.” Said Rarity.
“I know, he could be famous.” Said pony Rarity.
“Oh dear, I hope the horse doesn’t have a cold.” Said pony Fluttershy worried.
“Not to worry,” said Silverbolt “All animals are never harmed in the film. They reassure every animal rights organizations. Trust me.”
Both Fluttershy and her counterpart sighed in relief.
“Did that guy just swallow a cigar?” said Twilight in disbelief.
“That’s not real, is it?” asked Princess Twilight, which Dusk Light shook his head.
Everyone laughed at that, with Rarity asking “Why on earth did he jump out of a window?”
“Because he’s a germ freak.” Said Platinum.
“I’d do that too if I sneezed in my hands.” Said Velvet Heart.
(Play from 00:20 to 00:32)
Everyone cringed at that, with Silverbolt saying "It’s just an act, not the real thing."
Rainbow laughed and said “They seriously dance in the middle of this?!”
“I know right, It’s hilarious!!” exclaimed Fast Track as he laughed with her.
“I still wonder why they had to broke the windows?” said Princess Twilight.
“It’s part of the fight scenes.” Said Twilight to her counterpart.
“Besides, abandoned buildings like this always gets destroyed during those kinds of fights.” Said Dusk Light.
They laughed at the part where Déjà vu was hiding in front of the window where the bad guys were shooting.
“Did he seriously stand in front of the mirror for cover?!” exclaimed Dog Spike in laughter.
“What an idiot!!” agreed Spike as he laughed out loud too.
“Why would ya’ll break that piece of window to shoot stuff when there are already broken ones next to it!!” pointed Applejack.
“Some folks just don’t think things through is all.” Said pony Applejack.
They laughed again when they saw Déjà vu breaking a window, but his pistol got bent instead.
“That’s one strong window.” Said Rarity. “Remind me to find someone who can make such windows.”
“Oh, I know darling,” said pony Rarity “I was thinking of the same thing.”
“Whoa, look at the size of that cannon!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.
“Luckily we both have party cannons of our own.” Said pony Pinkie Pie as she and her counterpart pulled theirs out and shot them in the air.
“Wow,” said Fluttershy “Not even a sledgehammer could break that window.”
“Now I wish I could have something like that.” Said Pony Fluttershy.
Summer Breeze and Velvet Heart laughed at the part where the one actor was playing X’s and O’s with a soldier outside whilst they were shooting at each other at the same time.
Pony Rainbow Dash and Sunset laughed when they saw how the one guy tried to block the grenade, but the others got blown away at the same time.
“It doesn’t make any sense, but it’s still funny!!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash.
“I know, right?” said Sunset as she couldn’t stop laughing either.
“Oh, no, they got in!!” shouted Platinum.
“Wow, that Chocolate Mousse is an ace shot.” Said Rhythm Beat impressed.
When the diner scene came, Silverbolt smirked and had an idea. He stood up and began to take the center.
When Silverbolt began to dance around, everyone began to cheer as they enjoyed his style of dancing. They really loved the way he dance. Once he was done, everyone clapped their hands when they saw his performance.
The rest of the movie, everyone laughed as they couldn’t get enough of how funny the entire movie was.
*******************************************************************************************************
Whilst they decided to take a bit of a break from movie watching deciding to have a bathroom break and to stretch their legs a bit, Silverbolt decided to go to his private study and wait until they decided to clear their heads. Silverbolt took out a few artifacts and looked at them over, remembering his adventures in Equestria. And thankfully, he was able to make camera type pictures that he really greatly admired.
“Trip down memory lane?”
Silverbolt looked near the door and saw Sunset leaning against the door with a smirk on her face.
Silverbolt chuckled and said “You could say that.”
He placed the pictures away in his desk as Sunset walked in and said “So what did you and Princess Twilight talk about when you two were alone.”
“Well when we were on the way to the pizza place,” said Silverbolt, “I told both her and Spike of a few things I created that would’ve helped made lives easier, but I didn’t trust the ponykind with my secrets.”
He looked at her and said “And I think you know why. Starswirl, Clover, the Pony Tribes…”
“Right,” said Sunset, “Because of Starswirl and Clover who placed Equestrian artifacts and enemies here, thinking that they would be useless, and the ponies that were constantly at odds with one another.”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt as he and Sunset walked over to a fireplace, which Silverbolt wanted to do something, but then he looked at Sunset and smirked a bit. “Let me try to teach you something.”
Sunset flexed an eyebrow, wondering what he had in mind. Silverbolt gestured that he would hold her hand, which Sunset allowed as she presented her right hand. Silverbolt gently held her hand with both his hands as he held it close to his face. He began to chant a few words, allowing a bit of his magic to go into her, which surprised Sunset. Once the glow faded, he slowly let her hand go, whilst Sunset looked at her hand, and to her surprise, her wrist began to glow, revealing both her Cutie Mark and a symbol of a Phoenix below it, before it slowly faded away.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt as he gestured the fireplace. “Take a good look, concentrate, think of a spark, and then snap your finger.”
Sunset wondered what Silverbolt had in mind, but decided to give it a try. She concentrated on the fireplace, slowly raised her hand and within a split second, snapped her finger, allowing her to ignite the wood and set ablaze, taking her by surprise.
“Congratulations.” Said Silverbolt, “It took me like five tries to get it right.”
Sunset wondered something and looked at the table. She aimed her hand whilst it suddenly began to glow, allowing her to lift objects, which surprised her.
“It’s incredible.” Said Sunset as she looked at her hands after dispelling them.
“Now you can use your magic.” Said Silverbolt. “The magic I gave you can only allow you to teleport and lift things. Though not the advance ones yet, your body still needs to adjust to it overtime.”
“It’s better than nothing.” Said Sunset as she lifted a few pieces of wood and placed them over the fire. “Oh, I so missed this.”
“You’re not the only one.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk of his own, as he sat down on the couch “I also missed using magic, but being in this world also taught me the meaning and true value of hard work. Back then, before our pony ancestors could use magic, we didn’t have any need of it, but the sweat of a pony’s brow and the strength of their backs alone. I could always use magic, but then I’d forget about my roots, the very things that taught me an important lesson.”
“What’s that?” asked Sunset as she sat next to him.
“That not everything in life can be fair, and we can’t always let fate decide things for ourselves.” Said Silverbolt before looking at Sunset, “If we want things to happen, we have to make the effort through hard work and determination. And that there is no fate, but what we make for ourselves.”
He turned to her as the two of them looked at one another, “You may not have asked to have come here or walk the path you did, but ever since after the Fall Formal you’ve been trying to make up for your past, and in the end, you ended up being happy. And what makes that happiness worth it…”
He gently held her chin as the two of them looked at one another in the eyes, “Is whenever you show that smile of yours and show true compassion for those who have nothing.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush and partially look away, but still kept her smile. The two of them looked at the fire a bit.
“So…” said Sunset as she wanted to change the subject, “What did you and Twilight talk about?”
“Over a few things,” said Silverbolt, “We talked about her encounter with a few villains, even what happened at Mt. Aris.”
“Oh, right.” Said Sunset, remembering the story.
“But I also tell her that sometimes not all plans work out the way you expect them to.” Said Silverbolt, confusing Sunset. “Remember when Twilight first helped you out with the Dazzlings?”
“Oh yeah,” said Sunset as she remembered, “Her plan to confront them straight on didn’t work, especially since how hard it was to get the counter spell ready.”
“Exactly.” Said Silverbolt, “And to quote what a certain wizard said. ‘We plan, we go in there, all hell breaks loose’, and that out of all the truths that we cling onto. We always depend greatly on our own point of view.”
“Harry Potter and Star Wars?” said Sunset when she picked up where the line came from.
“Right on the nose.” Said Silverbolt before he chuckled, “You have to admit, though humanity made a ton of things over the years, the words they speak can be very wise. Sometimes plans don’t work out the way you expect them to, and if we fail, we try again until we get it just right. And though one may be justified in what they did, they didn’t look at things from their point of view. Princess Twilight’s friends may have done a few things that nearly got them into trouble, but they didn’t see things from her point of view.”
He looked at her and said “Remember when Rainbow and Rarity made friends with Capper and Captain Celaeno?”
“I do.” Said Sunset, from what she remembered what Princess Twilight had told her.
“Twilight eventually understood things from their point of view, but they didn’t know hers.” Said Silverbolt as he explained.
He told Sunset everything what he told Twilight of seeing things from her point of view, how everypony in Equestria relied on her and that she had to endure plenty of stress, how she slowly lost all trust in them and tried to take matters into her own hooves. How her conscious didn’t tell her that trying to steal the pearl was wrong and Novo would be furious. And that though she had good intentions, sometimes it was necessary to follow diplomatic protocol when asking for help. For Equestria was built on Friendship, Harmony and Trust, and we can’t save it, by ignoring what it stands for. Desperation can make anyone do foolish things and that not every plan works out well.
“But in the end, all of them were justified. Whether out of ignorance or desperation.” Said Silverbolt as he concluded the story, “For Rarity, because her generous spirit helped Capper see the light. For Rainbow, to help lift the Pirate’s spirits when they lost everything. For Pinkie, to convince another culture to help. And also Princess Twilight, because she was scared to lose them and that they were afraid that if they pulled something like this on those who couldn’t, or wouldn’t be swayed to do harm to them, than all of them would’ve been killed.”
Sunset was surprised by this, with Silverbolt sighing and saying, “There will always be future challenges ahead. And even though she, and well, you, maybe talented in magic in more ways than one and are also Celestia’s prized pupils, no one can do everything on their own. Each of us may be strong, but it takes all of us together to be stronger, even me.”
He looked at her and said “I mean think about it, when you faced Twilight, Juniper, and the events during the Memory Stone and Time Twirler incident, did you do everything on your own?”
Sunset thought about it, and then remembered. The magic of her friends were the ones that helped her faced Twilight, and thought she was going to lose. Yet, somehow, she was able to defeat and help her. When she faced Juniper and tried to convince her to release her friends and ended up being trapped too, Starlight was the one that helped them. And during the Memory Stone and Time Twirler, Trixie and Pinkie helped her, despite some setbacks.
“And by the way,” said Silverbolt, gaining Sunset’s attention. “You didn’t get lucky when you faced Twilight, she would’ve surely overpowered you.”
She was surprised by this, then said “How…?”
“Spike.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised her again. “Trust me, I saw that. When it looked like you were going to be beaten, Spike was the one who called out to her. When she looked at him, she saw the scared look in his eyes, even pleading her to come back to him, that’s what snapped her out of it. And that’s how you were able to help her.”
Sunset’s jaw dropped and couldn’t believe it. Meaning if it weren’t for Spike…
She looked at the fire after she closed her mouth. “I owe Spike big time.”
“Yeah, it can be amazing how even the smallest of creatures can make a big difference.” Said Silverbolt as he couldn’t help but smile. He looked at the fire and said “She even asked me if she did the right thing by making friends with creatures and building the school of friendship.”
“She did?” asked Sunset.
“She did.” Said Silverbolt. He looked at her and said “Both you two remind me so much of Gusty.”
“How so?”
“Like Twilight, Gusty tends to sometimes panic and is afraid not to be up to the others’ expectations.” Said Silverbolt, then he looked at Sunset and said “Like you, she can also be hot tempered and tend to blow her top.”
“I do…!!” said Sunset as she was about to protest, until she felt his finger against her lips, taking her by surprise as she looked at him.
“And truth be told about your temper.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk, “I find it very attractive.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush by his words and smiled after he removed his finger from her lips.
“So…” said Sunset as she wanted to change the subject. “What did you tell her?”
“I told her that uniting the world and teaching it friendship was Gusty’s biggest dream.” Said Silverbolt, “And that she’d be beside herself with joy with what she had done. And if she had accomplished that goal, she would sacrifice anything to protect it.”
He looked at her and said “I don’t know if Gusty would sacrifice her own life like Twilight wanted to do. Ponykind may have thought that she would help only ponies but as an element bearer like I used to be, her concerns was for every creature throughout the world. No one knew better than Gusty that in times of turmoil, no matter how dire the situation, the world needs its element bearers the most.”
He leaned forward and looked at the fire. “I sometimes worry about Equestria’s future. For one day, when they’re gone, the elements would be passed down, picking others who are worthy of its element. The elements of harmony may also be gone, and it would be up to them to ensure that the peace would be kept.”
He looked at Sunset and said “This world had once been dried of magic. And ever since it began to slowly appear in this world, you girls accepted the mantle. And as I said before, the world needs its element bearers the most. The category falls to Equestria with Princess Twilight and her friends. Now it falls to you and your friends.”
He looked at the fire, then partially to her, “That is, if you don’t mind me being there for you when you girls need my help.”
Sunset sat back up, then looked at him with a glare and said “I would be mad at you for having my college application denied.”
Silverbolt winced at that and chuckled nervously whilst rubbing the back of his head. Until Sunset gained a heartwarming smile and half lidded eyes.
“But you also saved our lives, you gave us a future, you looked out for us. You did all of that, from the beginning. If we weren’t around…”
Sunset couldn’t help but scooch over and hugged him, with a teary smile and said “We owe you so much everything. Thank you…for what you did for us. How can I ever repay you.”
“Well…” began Silverbolt. As they broke the hug, Silverbolt looked nervous, but then looked at Sunset and asked “If you want to…you know…put up with me and maybe…give us a chance?”
Sunset knew what he was trying to ask, but she couldn’t help but smile and said “I thought you’d never ask.”
She ended up gently holding his face and placed her lips against his, with both their eyes closed. This went on for the next ten minutes, until they pulled one another close and stroked one another’s bodies.
They broke the kiss whilst they slowly looked at one another, with Sunset ended up biting her lip with a smile, then said “I hope you don’t mind, but I really wanna try something right now.”
Silverbolt flexed an eyebrow and asked “What do you have in mind?”
Without warning, Sunset instantly placed her hands on his shoulders. She climbed onto his lap, straddling him as she pressed her body against his and started to rub herself against him.
“Whoa, ” thought Silverbolt when he saw her actions “This is a new one. ”
Sunset held onto the back of the couch, pressing her breasts against Silverbolt’s face as she continued to rub herself against his lap, letting him feel the heat radiating between her legs through her panties as it absorbed itself onto his body. He could feel the warm breaths beating on top of his head, her hair brushing the sides of his face as her sweet, sugary scent surrounded him.
“Wow.” Muttered Silverbolt.
“Something wrong?” whispered Sunset, her eyes closed, her breaths getting heavier.
“Have you ever tried this before?” asked Silverbolt as he was feeling himself getting turned on from the motion Sunset was doing.
“Not really.” Said Sunset as she picked up the pace of her thrusts, her breaths becoming heavier. “Never tried this before.”
“First time for everything, huh?” said Silverbolt as he couldn’t help himself but held onto Sunset’s booty underneath her skirt, making her partially squirm in excitement, whilst he kissed her neck, making her bite her lip whilst smiling in excitement. Silverbolt was starting to get hardened up from inside his pants, and he could feel her warm crotch rubbing against his bulge whilst she continued to thrust her body against his. He could feel she was grinding against her sensitivity, and she was picking up the pace steadily, as well as her breathing continued to heighten.
But to his surprise, he saw that she was ponying up as her ears and tail came along. But to his confusion, she gained flaming wings, ones from her Daydream Shimmer form. He couldn’t explain it, but there must be a reason for this. But at the same time, he felt his own pony ears and tail, along with his own Alicorn wings coming along. There must’ve been a reason, for this was the first time his magic was acting this way, as well as her own.
But before he could react, her breathing stopped, and her forearms were wrapped around the back of his head, squeezing his face between her breasts as she pressed her mound against him, letting out a long, low moan of pleasure. She felt herself taught as she trembled gently for a few seconds, then suddenly exhaled against Silverbolt’s face and leaned in to kiss him on the lips.
She sat up on his lap and patted him on the shoulder. “Thanks…I needed that.” Said Sunset whilst she panted for a bit.
Silverbolt on the other hand was still amazed by what she did.
“Wow.” Said Silverbolt “That’s something nobody has ever tried before.”
“Really?” asked Sunset.
“Really.” Said Silverbolt. Until he suddenly had a soft smile on his face and gently held her face cheeks, whilst saying “But then again, none of them are you. You really are special.”
Sunset couldn’t help but give a slight gasp at that. She couldn’t help but shed a tear whilst smiling at the same time. She leaned in and placed her forehead against his whilst they both smiled and had their eyes closed, then looked at one another again.
“We should probably go back to the others.” Said Sunset.
“I suppose,” said Silverbolt “No doubt Pinkie Pie would eat our desserts.”
They both couldn’t help but chuckle at that, allowing Sunset to stand up, with Silverbolt following suit. But just before they got out, Silverbolt suddenly grabbed Sunset and gently pinned her against the door, with him saying “One more for the road.”
Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle at this, allowing the two to kiss once more. They departed their lips, with both of them looking at one another with bedroom eyes. Silverbolt was the first to move.
“Oh, this is going to be fun. ” Said Sunset within her thoughts, before quickly going over to Silverbolt, making them hold hands with one another.
********************************************************************************************************
“Wait, we’re going to watch the whole trilogy?” said Dusk Light “But won’t it be late?”
“Not to worry,” said Silverbolt “I already began to use a spell that’ll freeze time. Where we’ll watch the movies in its full running time, twenty minutes each would be passing by.”
“So we’ll be able to watch the movies in a full hour?” said Princess Twilight “Fascinating.”
“Hope you lot like the movies.” Said Silverbolt “I mean you may not have known them, for all three of them had been there before many of you were born.”
“I’m actually interested to see what the movies were like,” said Twilight “Next to Harry Potter that is.”
“Well then,” said Silverbolt “Relax and enjoy.”
The first few minutes that played, everyone was impressed of how the story had started.
“Oh my,” said Rarity “Those Elves and their clothing are beautiful.”
“Oh I know darling,” said Pony Rarity “Just think of all the amazing outfit ideas.”
“Oh my,” whimpered Fluttershy “That Sauron looks scary.”
“He attacked everyone on Middle-Earth?!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie “What a meanie!!”
“Whoa, check that out.” Said Fast Track as he was amazed by the Elves and Men fighting Sauron’s armies.
“Awesome.” Muttered Rainbow Dash.
“Oh my, what is that?” said Pony Fluttershy when she whimpered seeing Gollum.
“Oh, who’s that strange looking human?” said Dragon Spike.
“And that Rarity,” teased Silverbolt “Is why you shouldn’t make a fuss about jewelry.”
Everyone couldn’t help but laugh out loud whilst both Rarity and her pony counterpart pouted from what he had said.
“Wow,” said Princess Twilight “That place is beautiful.”
“Reminds me of Ponyville.” Said Pony Applejack
"Oooh, nice party." Said Pinkie Pie when she saw them having a great time.
“Whoa,” said Sunset “I didn’t know Gandalf was that powerful.”
“Oh my.” Shivered Fluttershy in fear “What are they?”
“So that’s who those guys are.” Said Dragon Spike.
“Wow, talk about double cross.” Said Dog Spike.
“Those varmints argue more than mah family does on our reunion last year.” Said Applejack.
“Oh, those poor Dwarves.”
“Whoa, that guy is brave” said Pony Rainbow Dash in awe.
“Whoa, those elves look different.” Said Twilight.
“Remember, they’re different tribes.” Said Dusk Light “Each tribe may be from the same race, but all of them look different, like ponies.”
The ponies turned human looked at Dusk, then pondered it, realizing he does have a good point.
“Whoa, what are those?” said Platinum surprised.
“Those Are Uruk-Hai.” Said Silverbolt “As the Orcs were formed from the elves, they were forged from the deceased men. At least, I think so.”
“You think so?” said a confused Summer Breeze.
“Hey, it’s been a long time since I’ve read the Hobbit and Lord of the Rings when they were first released.”
“When was that?” asked Velvet Heart.
“Somewhere after the First World War.” Said Silverbolt.
“Aw, too bad they killed the guy, I was staring to like him.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“Yeah, he was a fan favorite.” Said Silverbolt “Thankfully they kept him alive during the Battle for Middle-Earth Games.”
“Whoa,” said Fast Track “So that’s what happened to Gandalf. He didn’t kick the bucket after all.”
“Good heavens!!” exclaimed Rarity “Who is that?!”
“That used to be a Hobbit.” Said Silverbolt.
“Wait, now I recognize him.” Said Rhythm Beat “From the Fellowship of the Ring movie.”
“So that’s why he looked familiar.” Said Dragon Spike.
“Oh dear,” muttered Fluttershy “Those poor things are still in danger.”
“Hey look,” said Pony Pinkie “That little guy dropped something.”
“Look, those guys are still giving chase.” Said Dusk Light.
“Horse Lords?” said a confused Sunset.
“It’s like this,” said Silverbolt “Each house and kingdom always have different titles. Like lords of horses, wolves and so on. And the more known they are and what land they own, the stronger they are.”
“Whoa, so those guys are the horse lords.” Said Twilight.
“Now those guys look cool.” Said Summer Breeze.
“Oh my,” said Pony Fluttershy “What is that?”
“According to the book, that’s called an Ent.” Said Silverbolt “Like sheep herders who look after sheep, these guys look after trees. Treebeard there happens to be the strongest leader, though he chose to stay out of the war.”
“Whoa,” said Velvet Heart “He looks amazing.”
“That’s why Gandalf is considered very powerful.”
“Aw yeah!!” shouted Rainbow Dash “He defeated that demon monster!!”
“Whoa,” said Princess Twilight “He’s powerful.”
“Never underestimate a Wizard.” Said Silverbolt.
“Boy I’ll say.” Said Spike, agreeing with him.
“Whoa, those furballs are huge.” Said Pinkie Pie.
“Heh, typical Gimli would act like Rainbow Dash.” Said Pony Applejack.
“What’s that supposed to mean?!” shouted Pony Rainbow Dash as if she had just been insulted.
"Whoa," said Platinum "This is getting intense."
"Oh my, that elf looks simply divine." Said Rarity as she gushed over Haldir.
“Whoa, look at them fight.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Gotta admit, that’s mighty impressive.” Said Applejack.
“Oh no,” said Twilight “Poor Haldir.”
“Oh no, the trees.” Said Fluttershy in dread.
“Oh boy,” said Pinkie Pie “The tree looks really mad.”
“Aw yea, now we’re talking.” Said Rainbow.
"Wow," said Summer Breeze "Truth hurts."
"Yes, knew he’d come through." Said Velvet Heart, feeling happy to see a friendly face.
"Why that sneaky little…" said Applejack, feeling mighty tiked.
*****************************************************************************************************************************************************
As they were halfway through their desert, they were getting excited for the third part of the movie and its ending.
The girls were horrified by how he had begun, and chose not to comment on that.
“Nice to know them fellers are relaxing after them friends were looking for them.” Said a sarcastic Applejack.
“Well they’re hobbits, they’re known to be carefree kind of people and don’t get involved with the outside world much, what did you expect?” said Silverbolt.
“Good point.” Said Applejack.
“Oooh,” said Pinkie Pie “Isn’t that the freaky crystal ball that Saruman guy used to communicate with Sauron?”
“Right you are Pinkie.” Said Silverbolt.
“Ooh, now those know how to party.” Said pony Pinkie Pie.
Fluttershy giggled and said “Look how much fun those two hare having.”
“They sure know who to entertain a crowd.” Said pony Applejack.
“Oh my, poor Pippin.” Said pony Fluttershy “He let his curiosity get the better of him.”
“I know what that’s like.” Said Twilight, though she may have been down, but thanks to Silverbolt, she no longer has to worry about her past anymore.
“Whoa,” said Dusk “Those smiths really know how to do their jobs.”
“Now that’s hard work.” Said Summer Breeze
"Whoa," said Spike "So that’s what Gandalf’s plan was."
"What the heck was that?!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash "Even I wouldn’t be that stupid enough to endanger my own team!!"
"Whoa, now that’s a lot." Said Pony Rainbow Dash.
"Whoa." Said Princess Twilight as she was in awe of the man who embraced his destiny rather than deny it.
"Good heavens!!" exclaimed Rarity when she saw them.
"That man," said pony Rarity as she fanned herself "So brave."
"Okay, now that’s cool."
"Oooh, spooky." Said Rhythm Beat when he saw them attack.
Everyone shed a few tears over his bravery.
"Whoa, look at them go." Said Platinum.
Everyone cheered when Sauron had been defeated.
“Wow, glad to see friends come together.” Said Velvet Heart
“Except for Boromir.” Said Fast Track.
Sunset sighs as she hears him sing and also admires how he is reunited with the love of his life, with Silverbolt holding her hand, which she returned with a loving squeeze.
Some shed tears over this final farewell, especially when the song was being sung.
****************************************************************************************************
Once it was the end of the movie, the others casually walked out of the theatre with smiles on their faces.
“Aw, yeah.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Best, trilogy, ever!!” Said Pony Rainbow Dash in equal amount of excitement.
“And it’s only 9PM.” Said Pinkie Pie.
“Wow, you weren’t kidding about the time spell thing.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“Like I said,” said Silverbolt “I like to make more time.”
“Don’t know about all of ya’ll but…” said Applejack with a yawn “I could use some good sleep right about now.”
“Hoo wee.” Said Pony Applejack whilst rubbing her eyes “Ah’m more tired than a sleuth on a good day.”
“But uh, question.” Said Fast Track “Where are we going to sleep?”
“Now that you mention it, you do have a point there.” Said Rarity.
Silverbolt then snapped his fingers and said “I know just the place. As well as to have some cocoa at the same time.”
****************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt took them to another room. The moment they entered, they were quite surprised. It was an entire room that was designed with real grass, trees, bushes and so on, whilst the entire roof looked like a dome with little lights, designed to look like stars and a moon with a few placed constellations, and at the center, which looked just big enough for a campfire. And to make it more enjoyable, a few tame animals were there too.
“Oooh, how lovely.” Said Fluttershy.
“What kind of room is this?” asked Twilight.
“Wow, this place looks great.” Said dog Spike as he walked around and took a few sniffs at a few trees.
Princess Twilight however, recognized this type of area. “I know this place, this is where my friends and I used to camp out on our very first camp trip together.”
“Oh yeah, I remember it.” Said Spike whilst remembering that he was there that day.
“So, shall we?” said Rhythm Beat.
****************************************************************************************************
Soon the lot of them were around their makeshift campfire, whilst they sat around it, with their sleeping bags in place and enjoyed some cocoa at the same time.
“Wow,” said Dusk Light after he took a sip. “This brings back memories.”
“It does?” said Pony Rarity.
“Yeah,” said Platinum “The guys and I wanted to have a private weekend, so we camped out at a private spot just far outside of Canterlot City.”
He then cringed and said “Then Rhythm Beat got a stupid idea of wanting to hang his own poop in the tree. To “Keep the bears from getting it”, he says.”
Everyone cringed in disgust of what he did.
“Why would he do that?” said a disgusted pony Fluttershy.
“Uh, no plumbing in the woods, you do the math.” Said Platinum.
“But we told him not to do it.” Said Velvet Heart.
“Why, what happened?” asked Pony Pinkie Pie.
“We all yelled...,” said Summer Breeze.
“Cause bears don’t eat shit!!” shouted the guys.
Everyone started to laugh at that, even the girls once they got over the disgusted part.
“I gotta say, it’s been really interesting.” Said pony Applejack.
“Yeah,” said pony Pinkie Pie “We haven’t been here for more than twelve hours and we want to know more about the human world.”
“Heck yeah,” said pony Rainbow Dash “It’ll be like going on a new adventure in a new kingdom, but instead we’re in a different dimension. How cool is that?”
“Oh, I simply cannot wait to see what else this dimension has to offer tomorrow.” Said pony Rarity.
“Oh, and I certainly would like to see what kind of animals they have here too.” Said Pony Fluttershy.
“I’d be more than happy to take you on tour.” Said Princess Twilight.
Both Sunset and Silverbolt couldn’t help but snort at that, which gained her attention.
“Excuse me,” said Sunset “Who has been living in this world longer than you have?”
“She’s got you there.” Said Silverbolt “You’ve only been here a couple of times for your visits and you still don’t know how most of the laws of this world works.”
Princess Twilight puffed her cheeks and pouted as the others laughed.
“But if you want,” said Silverbolt once the others stopped laughing “I bet your counterparts and their boyfriends would be more than happy to help.”
“That’s a great idea.” Said puppy Spike “Who better to show you around the world than yourselves?”
“But that means I’ll have to be a dog again.” Said Spike “Otherwise folks would get freaked out when they see a dragon.”
“I’ll provide for that.” Said Silverbolt before yawning. “Now then, why don’t we rest up, we got a big day tomorrow.”
Silverbolt then took out a remote and pressed the button, causing the stars to slowly swirl around them, then he pressed another button, causing the most beautiful melody to play as if it came from a music box.
“Oooh,” cooed Fluttershy “This sounds lovely.”
“It helps set the mood.” Said Silverbolt.
Suddenly, Summer Breeze had an idea and smirked. “You know what, I think I forgot something back at my truck.”
“Go for it.” Said Silverbolt.
“Hey AJ,” said Summer Breeze.
“Yes?” said both Applejacks.
“Uh, sorry, our world’s Applejack.” Recorrected Summer Breeze. “Could come with me for a moment?”
“Uh, sure.” Said a confused Applejack.
The two of them left the room whilst they walked casually down the hall. Once they were farther away, Applejack wondered what he was doing.
“You mind explaining me what the tarnation ya’ll are…?”
But before she could respond, Summer Breeze immediately turned around and placed his lips on hers, taking her by surprise, especially since he was holding her close. She quickly melted into it whilst she was holding him close too. Applejack moaned a little through the kiss, but the two of them soon departed and looked at one another with bedroom eyes.
“Wow,” said Applejack “It’s been ages since ah did that.”
“Thought you might enjoy it.” Said Summer Breeze “Plus I could help you scratch a certain itch.”
Applejack immediately blushed, but kept her smile. “Well…we are in a big house. And he does have a ton of rooms in the house.”
He held her slowly by her posterior and said “So…you into it?”
“Oh, ah sure am.” Responded the cowgirl.
Before they knew it, they were immediately in one of the other rooms, where both Summer Breeze and Applejack were making out madly, enjoying each other’s embrace as they felt one another’s bodies. They quickly closed the door, allowing Applejack and Summer Breeze to remove their shirts and tossed it away whilst they continued to kiss one another. Summer Breeze could feel the tone of her muscle, as did Applejack for Summer.
“How is it…” said Summer Breeze with a smirk after they broke the kiss “That every time whenever I feel your body, it still continues to amaze me.”
Applejack couldn’t help but smirk and said “Funny, ah was about to tell you the same thing.”
“Still, I can’t remember how I ended up falling for you.”
“Ah can,” responded Applejack “That time when ya’ll were at the mall and you wanted to try to beat me at arm wrestling. And ya’ll were really brave too.”
“Oh yeah,” said Summer Breeze “Especially since the part where you made me blush when you held onto my hand. It was like an angels touch.”
“Aw, there you go being sweet again.” Said Applejack before she pecked him on the cheek.
“And surprisingly we both ended in a draw after trying to pin one another for almost two hours straight. You really have great stamina.” Said Summer Breeze.
“Years of working on the farm.” Said Applejack.
“Well then,” said Summer Breeze with a smirk as he slowly removed Applejack’s panties whilst they were gently lowered, leaving her flustered as he said “Time to see if all that stamina paid off.”
“Hon,” said Applejack as she grabbed his pants and removed it, leaving them both bare for all to see. “Ah thought ya’ll would never ask.”
Summer Breeze immediately picked Applejack up via holding her posterior, with her wrapping her legs around him as she continued to kiss him deeply, especially when he gained a chance to grasp onto her right breast, making her moan through the passionate kiss, especially when they ended up on the bed where they continued to make out where they left off.
*****************************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, fifteen minutes later at the small suburb house where Silverbolt had just left after dropping off Sonata, she had made sure that everything was neat and to make sure that she would give the money cheque to her sisters once they get back. She made sure the cake, pie, pizza and sodas were on the table properly.
She heard the front door open, and saw both Adagio and Aria walking in, both bearing grumpy looks.
“Hey girls.” Said Sonata with a smile and wave “How was your day?”
“I don’t wanna talk about it.” Said Aria in her usual grumpy tone. But then she and Adagio noticed the pizza on the table. “What the heck is this?”
“I thought all of you deserved a treat, so I decided to order out.” Said Sonata whilst using the cover story Silverbolt gave her to tell them.
“And you could afford this, how?” said Adagio with a flexed eyebrow and suspicion.
“Well, whilst I was at work,” said Sonata “I did a good job helping out a customer that turned out to be a real celebrity. He was so grateful, he gave me extra pay. He even gave me this.”
Sonata showed them the cheque. The moment when they looked at the amount, they were left speechless. Then they looked at Sonata, completely baffled at what just happened.
“What…how did you…?!” said Adagio, still can’t believe what she’s seeing.
“I have no idea.” Said Sonata with a smile “Must be my smile.”
Aria was done being stunned, then spoke in a grumpy manner “Bout time you did something right.”
Adagio looked at the cake and soda, but then was curious about the pizza. When she looked at them, she was surprised to see how good they looked. She couldn’t help but have her mouth water from the sight. She cleared her throat a bit.
“Okay then.” Said Adagio “But I’m eating a whole pizza.”
“That’s okay, there’s a box for each of us.” Said Sonata.
Each of them took their pizzas and went to the living room to watch TV. They sat down and ate their pizzas. Sonata on the other hand, she couldn’t stop thinking about the boy who helped her, how she could think of a way to thank him for what he did for her. And if he wanted to…be her friend.
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 13: Dream Scape and What could've been Part 1
Later that night, half an hour before midnight, everyone was fast asleep in the room where Silverbolt had arranged to sleep, as the music continued to play, the makeshift fire continued to burn, and the makeshift stars were still moving around, whilst at the same time, some of the fuzzy animals chose to fall asleep with some of the people in the room in order to make them more comfortable.
And all around, the Rainbooms, their boyfriends and counterparts were all fast asleep all around it. Some comfortably, some sleeping close to their boyfriends, and some cuddling as if they were stuffed animals.
They were still asleep, especially Silverbolt. However, something else was happening from within.
When he opened his eyes, he looked around and saw many stars all around. He couldn’t help but smirked as he said “Damn the dreamscape is still awesome. Luna old friend, eat your heart out.”
He looked around and said “Seeing that whilst everyone is asleep, might as well gather them. Although…I think the Rainbooms might have the right to know what could’ve been like Princess Twilight and her friends would.”
He then used his magic to make a bunch of doors appear. He opened each and every one of them.
“Let’s see,” said Silverbolt “Both Rarity and her counterpart dream of being a famous fashion designer, both Pinkie Pie and her counterpart want to host a ton of parties, no surprise there, same with Fluttershy and her counterpart’s need to take care of the animals. Both Applejack and her counterpart wish to have a successful farm business.”
He looked at the others that have their own differences. “Sci-Twi wanting to be a great scientist, Princess Twilight making out with a…”
He leaned backwards whilst taken aback by this, and said in an awkward tone “Uh, okay, moving on.”
He continued to look at the others. “Both Rainbow Dash and her counterpart are different. One hopes to become a General of the Wonderbolts, one hopes to become captain of the International soccer team.”
Until he spotted something through Sunset’s door, which made him curious and approach. He opened the door and to his surprise, he saw both Sunset and himself in the dreamscape, walking together whilst holding hands. He couldn’t help but smirk and see what she was thinking.
Sunset ended up leaning backwards with a smile on her face. His dream self was about to kiss her, with Sunset closing her eyes as if she was waiting to be kissed on the lips. She closed her eyes, waiting for the inevitable. Silverbolt walked over and sat down behind her. He used his magic to make his dream self-vanish into thin air, making her yelp and fall on his lap. She looked at him surprised, whilst he began to bear a smirk on his mouth and looking at her at the same time.
“So this is what you dream about.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk.
Sunset blushed in embarrassment and covered her eyes whilst saying “Please don’t rub it in.”
She then suddenly blinked and said “Hey wait, how the heck are you inside my dream?”
“I taught Princess Luna everything she knew about the dreamscape.” Said Silverbolt “I taught them a ton more with skills they didn’t realize that they already had.”
Sunset couldn’t help but cross her arms with a normal smile and a flexed eyebrow whilst saying “You really don’t like to skimp out on the lessons, do you?”
“What can I say,” said Silverbolt “Unlike a certain fat Alicorn who spoon feeds lessons, I take a more direct approach when it comes to teaching.”
Sunset then realized something and said “Did you just call Princess Celestia fat?”
“You’ve seen the size of her booty,” said Silverbolt “Her behind got a little bigger every time whenever she consumes cake.”
Sunset blinked at this and wanted to retort. Until she thought out loud “Now that you mention it, her flank did look a little bigger.”
“Even after so many times I tried to tell her not to eat sweets, she constantly does it anyway.” Said Silverbolt, before rolling his eyes and said “And people thought I had a weakness for cake.”
“No argument there.” Said Sunset.
They were silent for a few moments whilst they got really comfortable.
“So…you wanna stay like this or…” asked Silverbolt.
“Um, how about why you came here, then we can do this?” asked Sunset.
“Alright, I can do that.” Said Silverbolt, allowing both of them to stand up.
Silverbolt opened many doors around them, allowing him to open them. He used his magic to pull the Mane 6, the Rainbooms and the two Spikes through to him, so that he could easily communicate with them. Everyone blinked and realized that they were somewhere else. The Rainbooms were surprised by this, but as for the Mane 6 and Spike, they’ve been through something like this before. The Mane 6 and Rainbooms looked at one another, and both were surprised to see what one and the other looked like. Both sides couldn’t help but smile and looked like.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow Dash whilst looking around and said “Where are we?”
“We,” began Silverbolt as he and Sunset walked together towards them “Happen to be in the dreamscape.”
“Wait?” said Twilight “We’re all in the same dream?”
“That we are.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Wait,” said Applejack “Ya’ll have been through this before?”
“Sure have.” Said Pony Applejack.
“A while ago before Starlight lived in Ponyville,” said Spike “Princess Luna had a Tantabus inside of her.”
“A what now?” asked Rarity.
“It’s a creature that feeds off nightmares.” Said pony Rarity “Princess Luna created it to punish herself because of her past misdeeds as Nightmare Moon.”
“But we reminded her that everypony had already forgiven her for that.” Said pony Fluttershy “The ponies of today don’t see Luna as a monster. A lot of things have changed since then.”
“Though I’m surprised that you knew how to do that Silverbolt.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“Well I did teach Princess Luna on how to do that.” Said Silverbolt “She accepted the mantle when I passed it to her.”
“You traveled through dreams too?” asked pony Pinkie Pie.
“I did.” Said Silverbolt “But I didn’t literally stay up all night to do that. I had a dream charm that allowed me to sleep and travel through others’ dreams. I get to catch up some sleep, and I was able to help ponies.”
They were surprised by this, with Silverbolt shrugging as he said “I tried to offer Luna one too, but like her sister, she was really stubborn about it.”
“Huh, I guess stubbornness runs in the family.” Said Pinkie Pie. The others looked at her as she said “Principal Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna are also like that.”
“That they are.” Said Silverbolt “And sometimes whilst I sleep and dream, I sometimes open gateways to different worlds, viewing them from a different point of view, to see what I can change in the present to make things better for the future.”
“Parallel worlds?” said a surprised Princess Twilight.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt whilst looking at them. “And when I was watching Equestria, most times I had always wondered what it would’ve been like if I had been there to help.”
“And let me guess,” said Rarity “Probably the same thing?”
“Not exactly.” Said Silverbolt.
The others were confused as Rarity asked “What do you mean?”
“Believe it or not, Sunset thought of the same thing, but I showed her what would happen if I had been there, so I looked through different worlds to see what it would’ve been liked. This is what I showed her of what would happen if I had guided her.”
Silverbolt waved his hand and showed them what he had showed Sunset. They saw how different her life would’ve turned out if Silverbolt had been there, even the adventures Sunset would have alongside Princess Twilight. They were surprised to see how Sunset helped Princess Twilight and how well they worked together. And in the end, the two of them became Princesses. They even saw how well Sunset and Princess Twilight helped each other and others.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow Dash, “So, in that other world, Sunset did all of that?”
“Now that’s awesome.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“Though, there’s one thing that I don’t understand.” Said Pinkie.
“What is it, Pinkie?” asked Sunset.
“Sunset and Princess Twilight accomplished their tasks together and worked together,” said Pinkie Pie, “And that’s how the two of them became Princesses together. But what I don’t get, is that why our didn’t Sunset become a Princess too? I mean after everything she did to make up for her mistakes and helped us in this world, she should’ve become one too.”
“I don’t think the questions is why Sunset didn’t become a Princess,” said Silverbolt “But why she didn’t become a Princess, yet.”
They were surprised by this, with Silverbolt saying “She still does have the potential to become one. But all of that will be in due time.”
Everyone was taken aback by this, even Sunset.
Silverbolt looked at the other gateways and said “Many times I looked at them, and many times I wondered what it would’ve been like if things were different, or if I had been there.”
“The same thing?” asked dog Spike.
“Not really.” Said Silverbolt. “Whilst I was looking, I found a world of what it would’ve been like if I had been there to teach Twilight instead of Celestia.”
They were surprised to hear this, with Silverbolt asking “Would you like to see for yourself?”
Princess Twilight pondered about this, and had always wondered how things would’ve been if it had been different. She then had an eager smile on her face and nodded in agreement.
“I’d like to see it.” Said Princess Twilight, with the others agreeing with her.
“Then let’s find out.” Said Silverbolt as he waved his hand, allowing them to be consumed in a bright light.
***************************************************************************************************
When the light faded, they were surprised to see that they were in a different room, a classroom to be exact, with Princess Twilight recognizing it.
“I know this place.” Said Princess Twilight in surprise. “This was where I tried to pass my entrance exam before Celestia accepted me into the School of gifted Unicorns.”
“Whoa, so this is where you went to school?” asked Twilight.
“It is.” Said Sunset “I also went to school here before my dark days.”
“Aw, it’s so cute.” Said Fluttershy as she gushed over this place.
“Aw,” said Pinkie Pie as she pointed at a certain pony “Not as cute as that.”
Everyone saw that the pony Pinkie was pointing at was none other than Princess Twilight when she was just a Unicorn filly.
“Awww.” Cooed the Rainbooms when they saw how cute she looked.
“She looks adorable.” Said Rarity as she gushed over Princess Twilight when she was a filly, leaving the said Princess embarrassed.
“Can we please move on.” Said Princess Twilight in embarrassment.
Applejack couldn’t help but smirk and said “Maybe ah’ll ask fer yer parents if ah could have a picture of ya as a filly so that I could tease you in the future.”
“Please don’t.” said Princess Twilight.
“Wait,” said pony Rarity and asked “Darling why are you exactly here?”
“Maybe because of that.” Said Pinkie Pie as she pointed at what they were looking.
They saw filly Twilight, standing nearby an egg of sorts, with her parents behind her and the judges looking at her with stern gazes. Princess Twilight was shocked and said “Wait, this is my entrance exam.”
They saw how Twilight struggled to cast her magic, with pony Rainbow saying “Wow, and ponies thought I was a weakling.”
“Rainbow!!” scolded pony Applejack when she nudged against her Pegasus friend. “Ya’ll shouldn’t say things like that.”
They saw how Twilight struggled. But then she felt like giving up. “I’m sorry that I wasted your time.” Said filly Twilight.
The judges was about to give a bad review, until “You didn’t waste anypony’s time.”
Everyone looked up at the door, and to the judges, even Twilight’s parents’ shock, it was Alicorn Silverbolt whilst he gently walked in. The Mane 6, the Rainbooms and the two Spikes watched as Alicorn Silverbolt walked in with a calm smile and gently placed his hoof on her shoulder.
“You’re just really nervous, that’s all.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt.
Filly Twilight continued to stare in awe of Silverbolt, until he gently lifted her chin to close her mouth.
“Now, now. No drooling.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt, whilst he playfully said “You might stain the floor.”
Filly Twilight blushed in embarrassment as she covered her mouth.
“Now then,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “I know why you want to do this. You want to be accepted into this school, because you were inspired by Princess Celestia, so that you can show others what you are meant to be. But sometimes, there are more to things in life than to be what others want you to be.”
He walked beside her and said “And instead of focusing on pleasing others, you need to focus on yourself. Try to concentrate. A true Unicorn, must remain calm and focus when it comes to casting spells. Try not to think of others watching you, what others expect of you. Instead, focus on what’s in front of you, and when you can feel it, release it.”
Filly Twilight looked at the dragon egg in front of her. She closed her eyes and took a breath, whilst also trying to remain focus. That was, until they heard a loud Sonic Rainbooms. Alicorn Silverbolt looked at the Sonic Rainboom coming along, which gained the others’ attention.
Alicorn Silverbolt smiled and said “Right on schedule.”
The others were surprised, as if he knew it was going to happen.
“Wait, you, er, the other you, knew?” asked Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt reached for the air and grabbed what appeared to be a journal and looked through it. He studied it and said “Huh, according to this, ten years after Princess Luna was banished, this Silverbolt had visions of certain events that didn’t make any sense, even a Sonic Rainboom. For the past thousand years, he tried to piece everything together. And when he met you lot during his visits to other parts of Equestria whilst he was going on patrol, he stumbled upon you lot. When he saw those traits you lot had, he could feel the power of Harmony course through them, as if Harmony itself had chosen its new bearers. And when he came back to Canterlot, he sensed the strongest source of link to Harmony. During the Summer Sun celebration, whilst Princess Celestia was performing her duty, he spotted that Twilight within the crowd, and he could sense that pull, and he knew that she needed guidance. And when he heard that she applied for entry at the School of Magic, he had to be there to help her, and knew that the scenes would play out as what the visions had told him.”
They looked at him puzzled, with Rainbow asking, “How did you do that?”
“Oh this?” said Silverbolt whilst showing the journal, “During the dreamscapes and dimensional travels, I learnt of every part of their history, so I placed all of that for what could help others learn, as if everything had been written on a book.”
“Ooh, like learning everything from a movie on Wikipedia?” said Pinkie Pie.
“Exactly.” Said Silverbolt as he placed it away.
The entire scene played out like Princess Twilight told them a while back, and some of them thought it was pretty humorous and funny. That was, until Princess Celestia came along and placed her hoof on filly Twilight’s shoulder, gaining her attention as Celestia looked at her with a calming smile. Filly Twilight snapped out of it, causing everything to be back to normal.
“Twilight Sparkle.” Said Princess Celestia.
“I’m so sorry, I…” said filly Twilight as she tried to apologize, until she felt another hoof, gaining her attention. And saw Alicorn Silverbolt, who was smiling at her too, to reassure her everything is alright.
“You have an Incredible gift.” Said Celestia, making Twilight blink in surprise “I have never come across a unicorn with latent magical power like yours.”
“She is right,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “We haven’t come across anyone like that since…”. Alicorn Silverbolt suddenly drooped his ears and said “Since…”
The others wondered what he was going to say, until Silverbolt said “Since Sunset Shimmer.”
They were surprised that his other Alicorn self was going to mention her, and from the looks of it, he looked really hurt. Celestia then reassured him as she walked over to him, giving her master a nuzzle, which he accepted.
“But you need to learn to maintain those said abilities with focused study.” Said Princess Celestia.
“She’s right young filly,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “We don’t want anypony to be turned into potted plants again.”
Filly Twilight blushed in embarrassment. Silverbolt then walked over to baby Spike, to which the baby dragon cooed . “Awww.” Cooed the girls, leaving Dragon Spike completely flustered.
“And I do believe you’ve gained a young companion.” Said Princess Celestia as Alicorn Silverbolt lowered baby Spike to filly Twilight. The baby dragon cooed and wanted filly Twilight to hold him, to which she accepted and hugged him.
“Which is why I’d like to make a proposition.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “Would you like to be my personal student?”
Filly Twilight stared at him with an awe expression, with her eagerly nodding.
Princess Celestia then whispered “Are you sure about this master? Considering…?”
“I am.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt as he looked at his former student “I failed her once. I won’t fail another.”
Baby Spike cooed and pointed at filly Twilight’s cutie mark, causing her to get excited and jump around. Causing many to snicker when they saw her.
“You actually did that?” said pony Rainbow with a chuckle, leaving Princess Twilight embarrassed.
Alicorn Silverbolt stopped her and said “Now, now, don’t get too overexcited. You don’t want to have an accident now, do we?”
Filly Twilight blushed in embarrassment and a smile, with Alicorn Silverbolt saying “Now then, how about you join me and Celestia for some tea and lunch, and we’ll talk further. Night Light, Twilight Velvet, Judges, you’re more than welcome to join us.”
The moment he and Celestia walked, Twilight continued to skip happily with Spike on her back, whilst her parents and the judges followed suit.
“Whoa,” said Spike “That’s what it would’ve looked like if you had taken her in.”
“And let me guess,” said Rainbow “She was still a nerdy bookworm?”
“Hey!!” exclaimed Princess Twilight.
“Not exactly.” Said Silverbolt as he fast forwarded.
****************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt took them to the part where Twilight was busy studying, except Silverbolt was personally there watching her. He pointed a few spells that she could cast, with her having trouble. Then he showed her a few tricks, which she dramatically excelled. As filly Twilight learned some new spells, and after Silverbolt helped Spike fall asleep, he received a letter, which he ended up having a saddened look. He walked over to Twilight, gaining the young ones attention.
“I think that’s enough studying for today.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt.
“But, but I can’t.” said filly Twilight “I have to study. The Alchemy test is next week.”
“Oh yeah, I remember that.” Said Spike, causing him to chuckle and said “Twilight ended up having a meltdown and destroyed half of Canterlot during her freakouts because she got a B+.”
Everyone stared at her in shock, with Sunset laughing and said “Seriously? It was a class for extra credit work, there wasn’t a reason to study for it.”
“But I had to study.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Told you, you should’ve taken a break.” Said Spike.
They saw Alicorn Silverbolt attempted to try again and said “Twilight, we talked about this .”
“No.” said filly Twilight as she was determined. “I will study and you can’t stop me.”
“Wow, who’d thunk that Twilight was a rebel.” Said Rainbow Dash with a smirk, causing the Pony Princess to blush in embarrassment.
They saw Alicorn Silverbolt thinking, then he smirked and had an idea.
“Twilight.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt as he lowered himself to be at her level. “If you don’t come with me, I’ll ban you from the library for a week.”
Filly Twilight was shocked by what he said. “What?! But…but…”
“Ah,” responded the Alicorn “2 weeks.”
“But, but…” said filly Twilight.
“A month.”
They saw the filly was on the verge of losing it, but lowered her head in defeat and said “Fine. Where are we going?”
“Just a visit.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt whilst turning around and said “Follow me.”
Deciding to move on, Silverbolt continued to show them. Alicorn Silverbolt, instead of taking carriage, he decided to allow her to ride on his back. As they flew, filly Twilight still looked it she was having second thoughts.
“So tell me,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “Why are you so obsessed with studying?”
But then he looked at her and said “And don’t lie to me. I want the honest truth.”
Filly Twilight looked down and said “I just don’t want to fail. I don’t…wanna let you down.”
“Twilight,” said Alicorn Silverbolt whilst he smiled and said “You’ll never let me down. You’re already at the top of your class. And it’s admirable. But you’re always doing things alone.”
“I don’t like being distracted.” Said filly Twilight. “Cause whenever I study, it’s great. But when it comes to studying with others, there will be others who tend to voice their own opinions and no matter how many opinions you have, in the end you’ll end up failing. Plus…if anything were to happen…I don’t want to be responsible for making others fail…to have them robbed of their future…because of me. And that’s too much pressure. And I…don’t know if I can handle it. And I’ll regret it for the rest of my life.”
The others looked at Princess Twilight surprised, as pony Rarity said “Is this why you didn’t want to make any friends? Because you were scared?”
Princess Twilight looked away in shame, confirming it.
“Twilight,” said Alicorn Silverbolt as they looked at him “When I was younger, I was scared to make friends too. Back before the Pony Tribes were together, I was constantly treated like an outcast. I was a Pegasus who was raised by a group of Unicorns. Unicorn kind had always scorned at me because I didn’t have a horn. They didn’t bother to get to know me. But there was one pony who did. Her name was Gusty. She was the only one who saw the good in me, and in time we became friends. She was the first ever friend I made, and after I helped save them from a couple of dangers, they eventually saw the real me. And believe it or not, Celestia also had trouble.”
“She did?” asked filly Twilight.
“Yeah, she did.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “I told her to make friends and she did. She thought I was crazy, but she didn’t question me. And in the end, she did. It also taught her the true importance of being both a friend and a leader. It taught her that she can help others and they in turn can help her, they even show that when push comes to shove, she needed to be what they needed to be. A leader, a mother to her kingdom and a friend to those who need it. And in the end, she realized who she was and what she had to become. And one day when the time comes, you’re going to be capable of amazing things, and in the end, you’ll see that it’ll be worth it.”
“Do you really think so?” asked Filly Twilight.
“I don’t think young one.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt, then looked back at Twilight and said “I believe.”
**********************************************************************************************
Soon enough, the two of them arrived in a town the ponies recognized…Ponyville.
“Whoa,” said filly Twilight as she and Alicorn Silverbolt landed, causing her to jump off his back and walk beside him. “Where are we?”
“We are in Ponyville.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt, “Canterlot may be a big place, but certain towns like these are a reason why everypony can live together peacefully if they give it a chance. You’ll find no town or city, more special than Ponyville. You could say it’s quite magical and the very place where friendships are forged.”
The Mane 6 and Spike were surprised to hear this, for it was true, when they first met, they all became friends straight away despite their differences. As they walked through Ponyville, filly Twilight became slowly fascinated over everything around her. That was, until they arrived at Sweet Apple Acres, and to their surprise, many Apple family members were there, but some were wearing dark clothing.
“What’s going on here?” asked filly Twilight, but then she noticed Alicorn Silverbolt’s face was saddened. Soon they approached a familiar elderly pony, holding a little foal crying. To pony Applejack’s horror, she knew exactly what funeral this is.
“Mah parents” funeral.” Said pony Applejack in shock, which shockened the others too, even Applejack. For now she realized that the two of them really do have a ton in common.
“Annie.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt, gaining the elderly pony’s attention.
“Silverbolt.” Muttered Granny as she slowly walked over and hugged, even a young Big Mac came over and hugged Alicorn Silverbolt.
“I’m sorry for your losses.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “Both Bright Mac and Buttercup were good ponies.”
“Thank you kindly.” Said the grandmother. Then she looked at the little one, otherwise known as Apple Bloom. “Just…Ah don’t know how Ah’ll tell her when she’s old enough.”
“I know,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “Just wish they didn’t have to go this soon.”
He looked around and said “Where…?”
“She’s up at that hill.” Said Granny Smith “She took the loss a lot harder than any of us.”
“I’ll go be there for her.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “It’s the least I can do.”
Alicorn Silverbolt and filly Twilight walked on as the others who witnessed it followed.
“Who was that?” asked Filly Twilight.
“That would be Annie Smith,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “Or as folks would call her these days, Granny Smith. She and her family founded Ponyville when she was just a filly, and they’ve made sure the town is what it is today.”
“And why was she crying?” asked Filly Twilight.
“Her…son and daughter in law passed away.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt in a saddened tone, which shocked the little one. “Worst of it, their youngest daughter, Apple Bloom, happens to be a few weeks old. She’ll never know what it’s like to have a parent. To have them taken away from you is…not something to be taken lightly.”
Filly Twilight looked a little sad of hearing this. After much walking, they stopped at near the top of the hill, where an Apple Tree was resting. And sitting right next to it, much to the others” surprise, was none other than Applejack, but as a young pony.
“Who’s that?” asked filly Twilight.
“That’s Applejack.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt. “She took the loss the hardest of them all. She loves her parents to pieces. And to have them taken away from you? Well you can imagine what it could do to somepony like her.”
Filly Twilight looked down in sadness, then to filly Applejack. Everyone could see that she had an urge to go to that young pony, but she was a little frightened. But after hearing what she’s going through. She took a deep breath and walked over to her, with Alicorn Silverbolt watching with a flexed eyebrow. She then sat right next to her. Everyone could see the two of them were talking, and talking, and talking some more. Eventually, filly Applejack broke down and hugged filly Twilight, with the little Unicorn hugging her. This went on for a bit, until filly Twilight offered if she could get her something to eat, which she agreed to. The two of them went to Sugarcube Corner, with Alicorn Silverbolt following.
Everyone looked surprised, but the ones who were the most surprised, were both Princess Twilight and Pony Applejack.
“Amazing right,” said Silverbolt “What could happen if certain events were to happen. And if things were to play out, friendship can come to you, no matter how old you are.”
The two of them pondered for a bit, for they never realized if certain events had played out, then the two of them would’ve been friends straight away.
Alicorn Silverbolt took them to Sugarcube Corner, where Filly Twilight and Filly Applejack were approaching the store. But just before they could enter, Alicorn Silverbolt heard a whooshing sound coming towards them. When he looked, he was shocked to see who was coming. He instantly jumped up and caught something speeding towards them, but the moment he caught it, he got flung against the garbage.
“Master Silverbolt!!” cried filly Twilight as she and filly Applejack quickly approached Alicorn Silverbolt.
When they got there, they saw that he had caught a little filly, which was none other than filly Rainbow Dash, which surprised Pony Rainbow Dash.
The filly groaned a bit and slowly looked up, where she caught a good look at Alicorn Silverbolt’s face whilst he was smiling and said “Cutting it a little close, aren’t we?”
“Uh, sorry mister.” Said filly Rainbow Dash as she stood up and suddenly looked a bit timid, as if she was really shy.
Alicorn Silverbolt stood up and said “Now then, why were you flying so fast?”
“I was trying to practice some flying maneuvers.” Said filly Rainbow Dash. “There’s this Young Flyer’s Competition coming up and I wanted to compete in it, to show them what I’m capable of. But uh…I’m really nervous, and I can’t seem to get the correct wingspan right.”
Filly Twilight pondered at something, then said “Can I see how you adjusted your wings whilst you were flying?”
Filly Rainbow was a bit confused at first, but did just that. Filly Twilight looked it over, and said “I see what’s wrong. You had your wing span wrong.”
“Excuse me?!” said Filly Rainbow Dash as if she had been insulted.
“Now, now. Said Alicorn Silverbolt as he gently placed his hoof on her shoulder, gaining her attention as she looked at him. “She didn’t mean anything by it, she was only helping. And when one offers advice, isn’t it good manners to hear them out before opening ones lip?”
Filly Rainbow Dash suddenly felt herself blushing, then cleared her throat and said “What am I doing wrong?”
“Well,” said Filly Twilight as she conjured up a chalk board and drew it out. “You had your wings in this position, which caused you to misjudge your flying whilst you were at that speed. If you were to adjust it to this way, you can add a proper flying position and will be able to maneuver past the hardest parts. ”
Filly Rainbow looked it over whilst she pondered for a moment. After looking at it over, she looked at her wings and did that. Then she darted off whilst flying with the others watching. She flew around, trying to do a few tricks. Then it looked like she was going to crash, but then suddenly, she flew around perfectly, not crashing once. She flew back with a huge smile on her face.
“I did it I did it!!” exclaimed the young Pegasus as she instantly grabbed filly Twilight and hugged her, spinning her around and said “Thank you so much.”
“You’re welcome.” Muttered filly as she struggled to breathe.
The ones watching were greatly surprised when they saw how affectionate Pony Rainbow Dash was, even the latter blushed when she saw how affectionate the other her was getting.
After she placed her down, filly Applejack said “That was actually mighty impressive. And also a nice distraction.”
“What do you mean?” asked filly Rainbow in confusion. Alicorn Silverbolt whispered in her ear, shocking her by what he revealed. Filly Rainbow walked over to her and said “I’m so sorry to hear that.”
Filly Applejack lowered her head a bit, but then filly Rainbow looked a bit uncomfortable, as if she wanted to try something. Then she gently hugged filly Applejack, to which the latter returned.
“Now then,” said Alicorn Silverbolt “How about we get some milkshakes and some cakes? My treat.”
Filly Rainbow got excited and said “Yes, nothing is better than free food!!”
They gave her an odd look, which she sheepishly got back to the ground and giggled nervously, and said “Sorry about that.”
Alicorn Silverbolt chuckled and said “It’s alright. Happens to a lot of us.”
Just when they were about to enter Sugarcube Corner, a certain pony with poofy hair appeared and landed on Alicorn Silverbolt’s snout, which surprised the others. The one who witnessed them was none other than Pinkie Pie, but as a filly.
“Surprise.” Said filly Pinkie Pie with the biggest grin on her face.
“Well hello there. ” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “I assume that you wish to throw a surprise party for anypony who would enter? ”
“Yup-a-Rooney.” Said Pinkie “You’re a new pony that I have never seen before, so therefore I’d like to surprise you by saying hello and also want to make you a cake.”
“Oh,” said filly Twilight “You work here?”
“That’s right.” Said Pinkie Pie “When I was old enough, I packed up my things and headed straight to Ponyville. And I began to entertain folks through parties and like to make them laugh.”
“And I assume making friends with anypony you come across?” asked Alicorn Silverbolt.
“That I am.” Replied the little pony.
“Well then,” said Alicorn Silverbolt, and said “Would you like to join her little group of friends?”
Filly Pinkie noticed filly Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The said pink pony had a grin on her face and said “Of course I would.”
“Then by all means, welcome to the friendship group.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt.
Filly Pinkie hopped off and joined her new friends. The five of them soon entered Sugarcube Corner, with Silverbolt taking them inside to see what they were doing. As they got inside, they saw the said ponies were about to sit down, until filly Twilight had spotted somepony. They looked, and to their surprise, it was none other than Rarity, but younger. She was eagerly looking through some drawings she made, as if she was trying to look for something that she had been missing something.
“What is she doing?” asked a confused filly Twilight.
“Probably looking for inspiration.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt.
“Inspiration for what?” asked filly Twilight.
“Why don’t you go ask her?” encouraged her teacher.
At first, she again seemed reluctant, but she took a deep breath and moved towards the young Rarity.
She stood next to her and asked “Um, excuse me.”
“Yes?” asked filly Rarity as she looked at her.
“Is something wrong?”
Filly Rarity sighed and said “No, not really. I’m trying come up with something breathtaking.”
“For what?” asked the young Twilight.
Filly Rarity placed her items aside and looked at Filly Twilight and said “See, ever since I got my Cutie Mark, I always wanted to design something to make others fabulous, to help them become something they could be by bringing the inside to the outside. The jewels may have helped me make the dress, but when it comes to trying to please others…”
“You’re scared to fail them,” responded filly Twilight “And if you fail them…”
“You feel like you’re not worth anything.” Responded the two of them.
They looked at one another, causing them to have small smiles and chuckled.
“I see I’m not the only one who’s afraid to fail.” Said filly Rarity.
“Believe me, I do.” Said filly Twilight. She extended her hoof and said “I’m Twilight.”
“Rarity.” Said filly Rarity as they shook hooves.
Filly Twilight looked back at the small group, then to filly Rarity as she said “Why not take a break. My master constantly wanted me to take breaks whenever I wanted to study hard. Maybe taking a break can help you too.”
Filly Rarity looked at her work, “Well I suppose I could use a small break.” Said filly Rarity. She then smiled, placed her things neatly away in her saddle bag, and said “Very well, I shall join you.”
The two of them made their way towards the table, until filly Rainbow realized something and said “Wait.”
“Yes?” asked Alicorn Silverbolt and the fillies.
“She shouldn’t be left out.” Said filly Rainbow.
“Who? ”
“My friend Fluttershy.” Said filly Rainbow “She’s a Pegasus like me, except she’s really shy among the other ponies and she’s afraid to be judged. I don’t like the idea of just leaving her out there.”
“Hmmm,” pondered alicorn Silverbolt, then he smiled and walked on over to the counter and said “Excuse me, we’d like to take our order to go please.”
Silverbolt decided to fast forward the scene for them. When he was done, they saw how Alicorn Silverbolt and the young fillies were walking to a large opening, looking around for a certain Pegasus. When they arrived, they saw filly Fluttershy going around singing for the little rabbits and butterflies.
“Awww.” Cooed half of the girls.
“Oh Fluttershy, you’re simply adorable.” Said pony Rarity.
Both pony Fluttershy and her human counterpart was greatly flustered as they received compliments, making them hide themselves behind their hair/mane.
Alicorn Silverbolt casually walked over to filly Fluttershy as she was communicating with her bunnies. But as Alicorn Silverbolt was close enough, the bunnies noticed him and also had smiles on their faces. They immediately hopped over to him before he sat down. Some nuzzled him, some hugged his leg, and some even sat on his head. Filly Fluttershy was surprised to see the animals interact with Alicorn Silverbolt. However, when he slowly and gently looked at her, she immediately hid her face behind her hair.
She stayed like this for a moment, until to her surprise, she felt something nuzzling her. When she looked, she saw Alicorn Silverbolt giving her a gentle smile.
“Hey there.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “Are you okay?”
The young filly slowly nodded but kept a blush on her face.
“Now then,” said Alicorn Silverbolt as he sat down “Why are you out here all alone?”
“Um…” responded filly Fluttershy, then she said “I’m not good with crowds.”
He gently smiled and placed a hoof on her shoulder, and said “Well you don’t have to worry about this special kind of crowd. ”
He gestured to himself and then to the others, which they slowly waved to her. At first, she felt nervous, until Alicorn Silverbolt gently placed his wing over her, giving her a comforting smile. She couldn’t help but smile back, causing the two to automatically walk over to the others.
Soon they saw them talking and bonding with one another, as they began to be more comfortable around one another. The Mane Six and the Rainbooms were surprised to see them bonding so well.
“As I said, it takes a certain moment for friendship to bloom.” Said Silverbolt as he showed them. “And as a result…”
He then showed them the scenes of how things play out. After filly Twilight’s study session, she took a break and a sigh with a smile on her face. But then she looked at the picture frame of the ponies she spent time with. She couldn’t help but smile at their interaction. And instead of reading a book, she took out a handful pieces of paper and wrote them down for each of her friends. Once she was done, she made her way to the post office and delivered them, where they happily received her letters.
And when it was her birthday, she would want to read in the park, and her classmates were throwing a party for her. At first when she arrived, she wasn’t interested, but when she saw her friends, curtesy of Alicorn Silverbolt, she was excited to see them and they immediately hang out, even her classmates got along with them well.
Princess Twilight was surprised to see what it would’ve looked like if they had bonded at that young age. But then she remembered that time she and her friends time traveled by accident and met their younger selves. They also bonded and made her realize they could’ve been like this too had fate other plans.
Then many years later, they saw Unicorn Twilight studying and saw the prediction of when Nightmare Moon would return. She began to return to her dorm and was looking through her books, but then she noticed Spike holding a present.
“What’s that Spike?” asked Unicorn Twilight.
“It was a present for Moondancer.” Said Spike whilst holding a ruined present.
But instead of playing it out like Princess Twilight remembered, to her surprise, Unicorn Twilight gasped and said “Oh no, I forgot about that. Oh, what am I going to do? Should I warn Princess Celestia and Silverbolt about this, or do I go to a party?”
“Or, why not go to Silverbolt?” asked Spike “I mean he’s still here overlooking the school and security.”
“Oh, good idea Spike.”
(Ten seconds later)
“What?” said a surprised Unicorn Twilight as Spike was next to her.
“I don’t want you to get involved with this.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt. “Look, I appreciate your concern and you wanting to warn us, but this is beyond you. Even if you are the top student and even if you do have strong magic, you’re not strong enough to face her. ”
“But…” said Unicorn Twilight before Alicorn Silverbolt got involved and held her chin.
“Twilight, it’ll be fine.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt
“No it won’t.” said Princess Twilight as she suddenly held his hoof, “Please. If Nightmare Moon really is coming back, please let me help you!!”
She looked away and said “Otherwise I might never forgive myself if something were to happen to you, Celestia or anypony else I care about.”
Silverbolt took a look at her and couldn’t help but feel a heartache for her plea. He took a deep breath and smiled whilst saying “How can I never say no to you?”
She looked at him surprised, with him saying “If you really want to help, then I’ll accept any what you can offer.”
“Oh thank you!!” said Twilight as she hugged him, with him returning the gesture. They broke the hug and said “So how are we going to stop her?”
“The only thing that can defeat her is the Elements of Harmony that Princess Celestia used long ago.” Said Silverbolt whilst the two of them walked together side by side. “But the only problem was, she couldn’t use the full powers of Harmony to free her, considering that since Luna had cut her connection, the elements were only at half strength. So the only thing Celestia could do was to banish her.”
“But couldn’t you have wielded them?” asked Twilight.
“Unfortunately I wasn’t there to help because of the threat I had to deal with at Mt. Aris.” Said Silverbolt whilst he shuddered and said “Do you remember the stories I told you?”
“Oh, right.” Said Twilight, remembering that day.
“Although,” said Silverbolt as he rubbed his chin, “I do remember that I wrote a reference guide about the Elements of Harmony. But I have no idea where I stored that book. The last time I remembered was that my personal bookkeeper…”
“You have a bookkeeper?” said Twilight with confusion.
“Doesn’t everypony?” said Silverbolt. “Anyway, she told me that she sent the book to a new library at a small town. I’m not sure which one, considering there’s like at least like ten towns.”
The two of them stopped whilst Silverbolt looked at her. “I’m going to search for the towns to try and find the Reference Guide. And thankfully I’ve sent word to arrange security at the Summer Sun Celebration. In the meantime, I need you to help prepare for it.”
“What?” said Twilight.
“No one else can know about this yet,” said Silverbolt, “If anypony were to have discovered this, then everypony would panic, and that would give Nightmare Moon the advantage she needed to take over. The only thing we can do is assure them that everything will be alright. So by the time the celebration start, I’ll join you as soon as possible.”
“But where will the celebration take place?” asked Princess Twilight. She saw Silverbolt staring at something beyond the walls. When she looked, she saw a small town she remembered well. She gasped and realized where the celebration might be. “Ponyville. My friends…”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “Hopefully the guards will keep Nightmare Moon distracted long enough until I come back. And in case if anything were to happen, bring your friends straight to the Ponyville Library.”
He held he close and said “I promise you Twilight. We’ll get through this. I know it.”
She hugged him back and said “Thank you, Master Silverbolt.”
They broke the hug, with him saying “No go on, you and Spike need to get ready.”
“I will. And thank you.” Said Princess Twilight as she took off, whilst Silverbolt teleported to the first town on his list.
Silverbolt fast forwarded to the part where Unicorn Twilight arrived in Ponyville.
When Twilight and Spike arrived, they saw Pinkie Pie coming. The moment she spotted them, she gasped with a wide grin, ran over and hugged them. She gave them a party invite and told them of Moon dancer’s party, which surprised Unicorn Twilight when she realized that her party was moved, which excited her.
Next up, she went to Sweet Apple Acres, where she bumped into Applejack, who was just as surprised to see her. The two of them embraced on their reunion. Once that was done, the two of them went over the meals for the celebration. After that, as Unicorn Twilight and Spike were looking for Rainbow Dash, said pony bumped into her. When the speedy Pegasus got a good look at the one, she crashed into, she was greatly surprised and hugged her too. After that, Rainbow quickly cleared the clouds, with Unicorn Twilight nodding in approval and was impressed that Rainbow’s flying had improved since they last saw one another. They then went to Rarity, who was just as happy to see them whilst showing the décor she set up. Then they went to Fluttershy, who was just as happy to see them with a hug.
They soon went to the library and they saw Pinkie Pie had organized Moondancer’s party, which caused the said pony to be excited to see her as they continued to celebrate their party.
The Equestrians and Rainbooms were surprised to see how well Unicorn Twilight was having fun, making the Princess of Friendship realize that she should’ve listened a long time ago, making her regret missing most of her life out.
Then came the celebration, until Nightmare Moon came along and ended up arriving. Once she was gone, Twilight said “Quick, girls, follow me!!”
They ran to the library and remembered what Silverbolt had told him. Just as the doors opened, Silverbolt teleported in and collapsed onto the ground, panting from exhaustion. Both Applejack and Rainbow helped him stand.
“Forgive me for taking so long,” said Silverbolt, “The search was hard, but thankfully Ponyville was the last town on the list.”
“What search?” said Rarity whilst Silverbolt went over the shelves and looked them over. After a quick search, he found the book and showed them.
“This one.” Said Silverbolt, “This is the book about the Elements of Harmony. I wrote down a long time ago of the Elements and what they are needed for and they’re the only ones that could stop Nightmare Moon.”
He opened the book using his magic and showed them whilst saying “There are six Elements of Harmony, but the sixth was somehow hidden long ago, so only five is known. They are Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity and Loyalty. And they’re in the one place that no one would think to look.”
“Where?” asked the Ponies.
“The Everfree Forest.” Answered Silverbolt, which many gasped whilst he said “After Nightmare Moon was banished and Celestia moved to Canterlot, I hid them in the Castle of the Two Sisters, where nopony would think to look for them. The Everfree Forest is dangerous so only the bravest of souls can go to.”
“Correct!!” said a voice. To their shock, Nightmare Moon appeared and grabbed Silverbolt as he was slowly being engulfed in her magic. “And you will not use them on anypony else!!”
“Master!!” said Twilight in worry.
“Twilight!!” strained Silverbolt, “You and your friends are the key to the Elements. You will need to unlock the sixth!! Only you six know the true spark to activate it!! Go!!”
Silverbolt disappeared whilst Nightmare Moon flew away in a cackle.
“Master!!” cried Twilight in worry as she watched Silverbolt disappear.
“What’ll we do?!” said Applejack in worry.
Twilight looked down, thinking about what Silverbolt had said. She looked up with a determined look and looked at her friends whilst saying, “Silverbolt gave us the direction. We follow it and find the Elements.”
They nodded in agreement and rushed through the Everfree Forest.
During their travel, they overcame every single obstacle that was in their way. And along the way, each of them realized of what they represented and soon made their way to the Castle. They rushed in and saw Nightmare Moon waiting for them, whilst Silverbolt was being restrained as he struggled trying to break free.
They all fought to defeat Nightmare Moon, but so far it proved harder than they realized. That’s when Twilight realized what Silverbolt meant about the spark. And with that knowledge, they were able to unlock the powers of the Elements of Harmony and used its power to defeat Nightmare Moon, whilst also canceling out her spells and saved Silverbolt from his imprisonment.
“Oh, thank goodness.” Said Silverbolt in relief whilst standing up, “Ten more minutes and I’d need a chiropractor.”
Twilight instantly tackled him over, which surprised him as she hugged and nuzzled him. “I’m so happy you’re okay.”
He couldn’t help but smile and said “I owe you one.”
He then looked at the ponies and couldn’t help but smirk, whilst using his magic to pull them all in, surprising them as he gave them a hug too, to which they returned it and realized it felt very nice. Shortly after that, Celestia came along and congratulated them.
Everyone was surprised to see this play out and were happy, until Rainbow said “Wait, that’s Principle Celestia and her sister’s Counterpart?”
“You just noticed now?” asked Dragon Spike.
Rainbow ignored him and took a good look at them and said “Huh, even in this world they’re still beautiful.”
Everyone and everypony looked at her surprised, even Silverbolt was a little surprised as he looked at her with a flexed eyebrow.
“Well, they are.” Said Rainbow.
“In all my years Rainbow Dash,” said Rarity “I never dreamed that you would ever say that.”
“Oh come on, I’m not the only one who thinks the same!!” exclaimed Rainbow. She then grumbled and said “And I felt a little jealous of how pretty they looked.”
Now, they were really surprised when she said that.
After the apologies from both sisters, the audience heard “Luna.”
Princess Luna looked at Alicorn Silverbolt, who had just arrived, walking up towards her. The Princess of the Night frightened as she hid behind her sister.
“Luna, it’s alright.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “You don’t have to be afraid of me anymore. You are and always will be not just be my student, but also my friend.”
Luna couldn’t help but shed tears and ran over to him, giving Alicorn Silverbolt a hug whilst sobbing.
Soon they saw a few things that Alicorn Silverbolt were involved in. He gave Unicorn Twilight not just her, but all her friends tickets. He made sure pony Applejack would take a break, but she refused. Pony Applejack was stubborn, but then she looked at Alicorn Silverbolt’s eyes and shows that he only did this because he cares about her. He told her that it's admirable and admires her hard work, but even the greatest of creatures needed help. For there's an old saying. Working on the farm is like working on a barn shed. Six walls, are better than one.
Then they came to the part where Gilda and pony Rainbow had a falling out.
“You’re a…a…a flipflop!!” shouted Gilda.
“Pff, wow, Flipflop? That’s the best you could come up with?” said Alicorn Silverbolt, causing Gilda to turn around and see the said pony “I’ve heard better insults than that.”
However, to their surprise, Gilda suddenly got scared and really nervous. “Oh!! Uh…hi Silverbolt. I was just…”
“Making one pony cry and trying to kill another whilst insulting them to their faces?” said Alicorn Silverbolt whilst he squinted his eyes and approached the nervous Griffon.
“But I was just…,” said Gilda. Until she was immediately stiff as a board when he was in her face.
“Bullying others just to make yourself feel better just because of your own insecurities and thinking that others are lame just because they’re ponies?” said Alicorn Silverbolt, making the Griffon flinch. “We both have different definitions of being ‘cool’. But what’s really lame? Bullying others. I did not teach you that.”
“Wait, teach her?” said Unicorn Twilight surprised.
“What, you think you were the only ones I taught.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “But in case you wonder, I was a substitute teacher when Miss Fluff Cloud caught the feather flu. ”
“So that’s what happened to her.” Muttered Rainbow.
“So then.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt “I know you don’t want to lose your friend, but that’s no excuse in doing what you did. If you have a problem, why didn’t you just say anything in a calming manner. Otherwise you’ll bring nothing but a bad name to Griffon kind. Or need I remind you what happened to the last king? ”
Gilda looked down in guilt. She then muttered “I’m sorry.”
“Not to me.” Said Alicorn Silverbolt whilst he gestured to them.
They saw how Gilda apologized to the ponies and Rainbow. Though reluctant, they could tell it was hard for her to apologize, which left the others impressed. And at the end, they saw Gilda having fun with the ponies, even Rainbow as they, even Pinkie, had a few good laughs together.
“Whoa,” said Pony Rainbow Dash as she couldn’t believe her eyes.
“Makes you wonder what it would’ve been like if it had been differently?” asked Silverbolt.
“Well…” said pony Rainbow whilst she rubbed her hoof against her arm a couple to times “Maybe once or twice.”
She felt Silverbolt’s hand whilst he said “But it worked out in the end. Maybe not the way you wanted, but once you found some common ground, you’ll find you have more in common than you realize.”
Pony Rainbow pondered this for a moment, then smiled and said “Yeah, I guess I do.”
They then fast forwarded to the part where Alicorn Silverbolt, Twilight and Spike were wandering around Ponyville whilst the town looked abandoned.
“Whoa, what happened here?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“Oh, I remember this.” Said Spike, then looked at the Rainbooms and said “I don’t suppose you girls have a woman named Zecora in your dimension now, do you?”
The Rainbooms looked at one another, looked at Spike and nodded, with Spike saying “Zecora happens to be a Zebra from another country. She’s kind of like an expert in potions. When Twilight and I first came to Ponyville, they thought Zecora was an evil enchantress.”, then he grumbled and said “Or in this case Pinkie Pie, since she tends to overreact over everything.”
“Hey!!” exclaimed pony Pinkie Pie “I don’t overreact!!”
“Need I remind you of that certain incident with Princess Luna that nearly made her permanently cancel Nightmare Night?” said Spike.
“But it was Nightmare Night.” Said pony Pinkie Pie “The whole point of it was about being fun to be scared.”
“And ended up hurting Princess Luna’s feelings.” Retorted Silverbolt, making Pinkie winced at that and looked away in guilt.
They saw how they entered Sugarcube Corner and how the girls were hiding. Like in the show, they talked about a certain creature from Everfree forest. That’s when Applejack said “Not from that Creepy Zecora.”
Silverbolt’s ears perked up and looked at them whilst slowly getting excited and said “Wait, did you say, Zecora?”
The others looked at her confused, with Applejack saying “Yeah, why?”
When all of a sudden, Silverbolt ended up neighing in excitement and did the horsey hoof dance in excitement, surprising everyone in the room.
The Rainbooms and Mane 6 looked at the scene baffled. Then they slowly morphed into a smirk and looked at Silverbolt.
“What?” said Silverbolt.
“Do y’all dance like that too?” asked Applejack teasingly.
“Pff, no.” said Silverbolt, “I know how to dance. I even taught a ton of other folks to dance.”
“You did?” said Rarity with a flexed eyebrow.
“Who do you think taught Michael Jackson and MC Hammer to dance in the first place?” said Silverbolt, which surprised the others.
Silverbolt immediately ran out of the shop, with the Mane 5 in concern whilst they watched. They saw where Zecora was digging on the ground. Before she could do anything further.
“Z, ya old so and so!!” said Silverbolt.
Zecora’s ears perked up and turned around whilst looking surprised, and surprised to see a certain Alicorn whilst smiling widely.
“What a sight for sore eyes,” said a surprised Zecora before removing her hood with a smile of her own “Is that Silverbolt, before my eyes?!”
“Z!!” said Silverbolt as he galloped over and hugged her.
He hugged he whilst spinning her around as the two of them laughed in joy. The Mane 6 were surprised to see this, along with every pony in town when all of them peaked out and saw Silverbolt interacting with her.
“How have you been?!” said Silverbolt with the biggest smile on his face, “I haven’t seen you in like forever!!”
“Indeed Silverbolt,” said Zecora “Friend who dashes like a lightning bolt, who is a friend to many in the end.”
“Wait,” said Twilight as she and the others, along with the ponies approached her “You know her Silverbolt?”
“Of course I do!” said Silverbolt “I taught her everything she knows about potion making.”
“Indeed,” said Zecora “When he came for a gaze at my home, I was but amaze, to see a pony filled with might, and he was truly a sight.”
“Then she asked if she could come to Equestria.” Said Silverbolt “I wanted to make her a home in Ponyville, but she insisted in moving into the Everfree forest.”
“Really?” said Rainbow Dash “Why would you live in such a dangerous place in all of Equestria?”
“The plants of Everfree, are the only plants that bloom within the Forest of Everfree.” Said Zecora “So I could create potions, that could help set things in motion.”
“Huh, I never considered that,” said Twilight “The Everfree forest is the only place containing plants that nopony could get anywhere in Equestria.”
“Indeed Twilight Sparkle,” said Zecora “The herbs of Everfree, remind me of home, for like Equestria, it is carefree.”
“Wait, you know me?” asked a surprised Twilight.
“I might have told her about you and your friends through our letters.” Said Silverbolt “We’re also pen pals. Heck, it was even her potions that cured you six of your common cold when you got sick.”
The Mane 6 were surprised by this and looked at Zecora, who nodded in acknowledgement. After hearing that, now they felt guilty.
“Ah’m so sorry Zecora.” Said Applejack as she removed her hat and placed it at her chest “We judged ya harshly without getting a chance to know ya.”
Zecora chuckled and said “Next time I suggest you take a closer look, and not judge the cover of a book.”
“And seeing that it’s been completely overdue…” said Pinkie, then she zipped back and came back with her party decorations and said “Let’s have a welcoming party!!”
The ponies celebrated and welcomed Zecora. As the party went on, Zecora asked “And if you wish, Twilight Sparkle, I would like to teach you to make potions of your own, if it is what you wish?”
“Oh, I’d be honored Zecora.” Said Twilight “And I would love to compare notes with you.”
They then saw how he continued to help them, namely making sure the Mane 6 respected Trixie’s performances, how he made sure that the others would listen to Fluttershy, how the infestation never happened, how he helped Twilight find her place during Winter Wrap Up, how he personally helped Diamond Tiara to be nice instead of what her mother wanted, how they helped Rarity respect her outfit making, how he helped them solve the problem between the Ponies of Appaloosa and the Buffalo, then how he sang and entertained for them at the Grand Galloping Gala.
They saw how things went down and were surprised.
“Well wallop mah withers.” Said pony Applejack before she looked at Silverbolt “So that’s how it would’ve been if y’all were there.”
“Yeah, trust me, I’ve got experience when it comes to being judged harshly.” Said Silverbolt.
“So what else were you involved if you were there?” asked pony Rainbow Dash.
“Well…” pondered Silverbolt. He then said “The other me also helped them overcome Discord’s influence and helped Twilight overcome the friendship report thing.”
“Friendship report?” said the confused Rainbooms.
Silverbolt snapped his fingers and showed them the entire layout and occurrence. Once they saw the whole thing, the Rainbooms were completely baffled by what they saw. Then they slowly looked at a very embarrassed Princess Twilight.
“Wow, and I thought our Twilight was a bit over obsessive.” Said Rainbow.
“Hey!!” said Twilight, feeling offended.
“Um, she does have a point, Twilight.” Said Fluttershy “Remember how you panicked when you were in regular physics instead of an advanced one?”
Twilight blushed and crossed her arms in embarrassment.
“Y’all also realized that not all grades are important, right?” Said Applejack.
“I tried to tell her.” Said Dog Spike whilst crossing his paws.
“Darling, they do have a point.” Said Rarity “You can’t always be perfect and every now and then everyone needs to make a mistake, otherwise how would they learn and improve themselves?”
“Rarity’s right Twilight,” said Sunset. “I was Princess Celestia’s student for a long time too and even I didn’t go overboard with most of the lessons.”
“Especially not since the incident when Princess Twilight casted the spell of Ornithia.” Said Silverbolt.
Princess Twilight gasped at that, which the others were confused.
“The spell of what now?” said pony Rainbow Dash.
Silverbolt motioned everyone to listen. He whispered to them in their ear, and from every word, their eyes widened like saucers. Once he was done, they looked at Twilight shocked.
“You seriously did that?!!” said a shockened Sunset, with Princess Twilight grumbling whilst crossing her hooves in embarrassment.
“She did.” Said Silverbolt. “Anyway, shall we continue?”
Silverbolt continued to show them things after that.
Whilst Discord was going after the Mane 6, Silverbolt was, to their surprise, at Mt. Aris. He hadn’t heard from them in a long time and when he heard that all of their delegates from around the world were recalled, he had to investigate. When he got there, he was shocked and horrified to see the entire kingdom in ruin. He searched all over, but could not find any creature. Then to his shock, he saw the king’s crown and held it to his face, mourning over the king.
“Huh,” said Spike when he saw him “Guess you two were friends.”
“Seems that way.” Said Silverbolt, but then he growled a bit, which didn’t go unnoticed by the others.
“What?” asked Sunset.
“Remember when I said that I helped found Equestria in secret?” said Silverbolt, making the others nod. “I also founded and helped the other kingdoms too.”
They were taken aback by this, with Princess Twilight saying “It’s true.”
“When I helped them found the kingdoms, all of them had made the blood oath to me that if all of ponykind would ever be in danger, all of them would rush to their aid.”
He gripped his fist and said “And they broke that pact. Because of it, the Griffons and Dragons were constantly attacking and trying to steal their treasures, and the Yaks constantly kept ignoring our messages. And the Hippogriffs…”
He looked at the Mane 6 and said “They were supposed to have come help Equestria. The blood pact we made with the ruler of the Hippogriffs, saying that if a pony should come asking for help when their kingdom had been invaded, they would answer that call. But Novo, in all her cowardice, ignored our call and refused to help us.”
“Wait,” said pony Rainbow Dash in shock whilst saying “You’re telling me that the Hippogriffs had promised to come aid us if Equestria gets invaded, and they broke that promise?!!”
“That’s the gist of it, yeah.” Said Silverbolt, which shocked the Mane 5 and Spike.
They continued to watch what Silverbolt wanted to show them.
They saw the friendship report part, which Twilight began to panic over it being overdo.
“But we always send them a report every week!!” exclaimed a panicking Twilight.
Silverbolt suddenly teleported in, surprising both Twilight and Spike. He looked at her with a flexed eyebrow, whilst noticing her mane was a mess and most of her stuff were cluttered. He even looked at her calendar. He looked back to her and said “Okay, what’s going on?”
“Whoa, Silverbolt?” said a surprised Spike “What are you doing here? And how’d you…?”
“I taught Twilight for years,” said Silverbolt “But in case she would start stressing, I casted a spell on both of us. The moment when she starts to panic with a clouded mind, my spell picks it up and I come to help her.”
“Huh, clever.” Said Spike as he had forgotten about it.
“Master Silverbolt…” said Twilight, until Silverbolt cleared his throat, prompting Twilight to remember. It made her wince, then said “I’m sorry, Silverbolt. I realized that we hadn’t sent a friendship report to you today like I did last week.”
Silverbolt shook his head, but he couldn’t help but smile and said “Twilight, I know you always sent them every week, but there’s no due date.”
“But I…” said Twilight before Silverbolt placed his hoof on her shoulder whilst still smiling.
“If you remembered correctly, I was trying to tell you that you can send me and Celestia a report, when, you learned a lesson.” Said Silverbolt. He then chuckled whilst rubbing the back of his head, saying “Then again it’s my fault that I wasn’t specific, so that’s kind of on me.”
He looked at her and said “And I know you much you want to be on time, I know important it is to you, but you don’t have to prove anything to me. You were one of the top students at Magic School…”
“Were?” said Twilight as she suddenly felt discouraged.
“Let me finish,” said Silverbolt, he continued and said “I have watched over you since the day I took you in to train you under me. You accomplished a great deal what no one had ever done before. You were given each task that was sent before you and you succeeded in every one of them. Therefore, given what you have done.”
He suddenly felt like he was going to cry whilst he was smiling, but he held something close to him and said “After you defeated Discord, I thought of it long and hard over this decision. No words could express on how proud I am. Therefore, I wish to give you…this.”
He gave her something that looked like a picture frame. She was curious of where this was going. When she accepted it, she flipped it and looked at it. And widened her eyes in shock. For it was a diploma, one that a pony could gain through graduation. She looked at him as he kept his smile.
“You truly have come far Twilight,” said Silverbolt, “And this proves it.”
“I…I don’t know what to say.” Said Twilight.
“Keep doing the right thing,” said Silverbolt, “And keep learning about the true wonders of friendship. And the more you learn, the farther you will soar than any pony I have ever seen.”
Silverbolt whilst holding her shoulder, “When I started to teach you, I knew you were going to be obsessed in studying, but not much time for others, so I tried to take a different approach when it comes to teaching, to help you gain what had been inside of you all along. A Pony that everyone can inspire and look up to.”
Suddenly, it clicked to Twilight “Wait, you mean to tell me…”
“The funeral was one of the reasons I went there,” said Silverbolt “But I took you with me and guided you to make friends. And look how much you’ve accomplished. You became top of the class and you graduated with all honors. But more importantly you made friends and your bonds with them grew stronger, especially since they would visit you on your birthdays and you with them. So in a way, in my eyes, you already graduated and I have nothing to teach you.”
Twilight was still baffled about this, but Silverbolt lifted her chin and said “But the one thing I also learned, is that teachers can come from the most unexpected places and that you never stop learning. I mean ever since you met your friends, spend time with them and also learned lessons since you came to Ponyville, you already have teachers around you and you didn’t even notice.”
Twilight was surprised and looked down, and realized that what he said was the truth. She looked up and smiled and couldn’t help but shed a tear. She hugged Silverbolt, to which he returned it.
“Now come on,” said Silverbolt “I believe your friends are preparing for the picnic. And I hope they save me a cake.”
She looked at him with a flexed eyebrow, with him saying “What, it’s my cheat day.”
The three couldn’t help but laugh and exit the library.
The others were surprised by this, even Princess Twilight. She had pondered over what the other Silverbolt said and had never realized that until what she had witnessed. Her friends have become her teachers and that she didn’t even know it. They continued to watch of what he was doing.
They saw how he guided Luna through the town and enjoy the festivities, How he asked Rarity to take Sweetie Belle to the social, when she refused, he scolded her and told her that she’s her sister and sisters are supposed to care for each other, otherwise she’d be no better than Celestia. He watched from the sides and saw Rarity and Sweetie Belle together, and surprisingly Celestia and Luna. In the end, Rarity realized how fun it was, and she told both Sweetie Belle and Silverbolt it reminded her of her childhood and how happy she really was, something she had forgotten in a long time. And since then, Rarity promised to spend more time with her when she needed it.
Silverbolt humorously watched Rainbow trying to pick a pet, and how they were surprised that he has a Phoenix like Princess Celestia. How he tried to teach Rainbow not to be so obnoxious when it comes to saving ponies. How he accompanied Rarity and showed her around, but also arranged Twilight’s birthday to be among them, even of how he introduced her to Fancy Pants. How he tried to help Spike control his greed and told him of his dragon origins, considering he knew the dragons well. How he watched the play with a smile and how he helped Apple Bloom accept her grandmother because she had a major role to play in Ponyville’s founding. How he was involved standing with the girls when the Cake Twins were born, then convinced Rainbow to read a bit of Daring Do. She didn’t want to, but one stare from him made her convince otherwise. And soon she loved it. How he helped Spike on his dragon quest and helped him understand dragon culture, especially since the likes like Garble had attempted to attack Silverbolt, only for him to wrestle against the dragon.
“Whoa, you wrestled against a dragon?!” said a surprised Rainbow Dash.
“I did.” Said Silverbolt. “But I also discovered something else.”
They saw how Silverbolt was able to strike a conversation with Garble. Garble took him to Smolder and they, along with Spike, seems to be getting along great with each other. Silverbolt then summoned a tea set and then gestured to Smolder if she wanted any, to which she suddenly greeted in a gentle lady manner. She confessed that she loved Tea parties, but saw how Silverbolt encouraged her to embrace what she’s feeling and that she ignore those who don’t understand her at all. It suddenly inspired Garble to confess that he likes Beat Poetry, which he played for them.
“Wow,” said an impressed Fluttershy “He has some talent.”
Silverbolt then helped convince the CMC to not spilling any secrets about their family and friends, even told Miss Cheerilee about what Diamond Tiara was about to do, allowing her to shut it all down.
Then came the Canterlot Wedding, one where Princess Twilight dreaded. They saw how Cadance acted the way she did, but then she met Silverbolt. They did their usual greeting, but then they saw the look in Silverbolt’s face and a stink eye. Then came the part where Twilight accused Cadance of being evil, and expected, she ran off crying.
Whilst the scene played out, the Mane 6 looked down in guilt, whilst Rainbow saying “Wow, you were really not bright, were you?”
“Hey!!” exclaimed Princess Twilight.
“Uh, Rainbow does have a point.” Said Sunset “Didn’t you think of bringing evidence or proof or even found a way to make a proper case to prove the Cadance there was a fake?”
Princess Twilight groaned at this, until they heard an explosion, making them watch in shock.
They saw “Cadance” was suddenly blasted backwards and landed on her side. At the same time, Silverbolt came inside, with the real Cadance beside him and very angry. Everypony was taken aback by this.
“Master Silverbolt!! And…” said Twilight as she looked to his left and exclaimed “Cadance?!!”
“What in tarnation?!” exclaimed Applejack.
“What the hay is going on?!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash.
“That isn’t the real Cadance!!” shouted Silverbolt as he approached the slightly wounded copy. He then muttered “Ravasio.”
Within a split second, the copy started to slowly take shape, revealing a creature that looked and hissed at them, making everyone gasp at the sight of the creature, even Shining Armour.
“Hello, Chrysalis.” Growled Silverbolt. “Long time no see.”
She could only chuckle and said “I should’ve known you’d recognize me. You always were the brightest of all ponies.”
“Don’t flatter your way out of this.” Said Silverbolt as he leaned forward “The real Cadance has always called me by a nickname she herself came up with the day we first met, but she chose not to say anything to anyone, not to her friends, not to the in-laws, and especially to Shining Armour and my student.”
He then smirked and said “Plus I recognized your stench anywhere. You always did smell like dung beetles.”
She got angry and wanted to lash at him, but she ended up being restrained by his chains. He leaned in and said “You will be punished for your acts. I still hadn’t forgotten what you did to me all those centuries ago. And I will see to it that you are punished so that no one, not even Tirek would recognize you. But until then…”
He suddenly glowed bright with all the elemental powers, surprising everypony in the room, even Cadance, whilst he shouted “Stay out of our kingdom!!”
And with a full blast, he blasted not only Chrysalis, but every Changeling that surrounded it far away beyond the horizon. After he was done, he landed and walked over to Twilight. At first, she wanted to panic because she thought she failed, but he surprised her by giving her a hug.
“Are you alright?” said Silverbolt in concern.
“I am.” Said Twilight after she recovered. She saw Cadance and ran over to her and hugged her, to which the latter returned. Silverbolt on the other hand, looked at Celestia, Shining Armour and the Mane 5 in disappointment.
He walked over to them and stood near them. “Do you have something to say?”
Silverbolt motioned to the Mane 5 to Twilight. Causing the lot of them to look down in guilt. They walked over to her, with Applejack taking off her hat and said “Twi…We’re so sorry for not believing you. Ah know y’all were just tryin to protect yer brother, but…it still wasn’t an excuse for ignoring ya.”
Shining Armor walked over to her next and said “And I’m sorry for not believing you either. I tried to fight it, but…Chrysalis brainwashed me and made me say those things to throw you off track. I’m so sorry BLSFF.”
Twilight could see how genuinely sorry they were, but then she sighed and said “I’m sorry too. I didn’t make a good case on this, and I didn’t have any evidence to prove it. I let my irrationality get in the way of that. I’m sorry I overreacted.”
“We know darling.” Said Rarity, “And we promise not to let anything like this ever happen again.”
“Do you all Pinkie Promise?”
They looked at Silverbolt who had a smirk, because when he hears the word “Promise”, he reminds them of the Pinkie Promise.
They then giggled and all recited, “Cross my Heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”
They all laughed at this and hugged, with Silverbolt happy that he was able to help them in time, otherwise things would’ve been disastrous.
During the wedding, Twilight walked over to Silverbolt whilst she was curious about something.
“Silverbolt?” asked Twilight, gaining his attention whilst he watched the newlyweds danced. “How did you know the Cadance we knew was an imposter and not the one you knew?”
“When I first met Cadance,” said Silverbolt “I spent a lot of time with her and taught her a few things. She excelled in her magic that impressed even me. But then she came up with a special nickname for me. One that she promised to never tell anypony, not even her own friends and family. We bonded greatly after that. That’s how I knew about you, through her.”
“What was the nickname?” asked Twilight. Silverbolt whispered in her ear, taking her by surprise with a smile as she said “Aw, how adorable.”
“I thought so too once upon a time.” Said Silverbolt as he couldn’t help but chuckle at that. “Although, after today, I’m gonna be sterner to the ones who didn’t believe you the moment you felt something was off.”
“Do you have to?” said Twilight in worry.
“Twilight,” said Silverbolt as he looked at her, “When I helped found Equestria, we ensured that the entire kingdom was built on friendship, harmony and trust. Friendship can be great, so too can harmony. But one cannot succeed into building a better tomorrow if one does not trust the other to carry out a task.”
“And if someone were to squander that trust?” asked Twilight.
“I’m still working on that.” Said Silverbolt, but gently pulled her into a hug whilst saying with a smile “But I know that you can succeed where everyone else had failed. Because I believe in you. You’ll always have my trust. Never forget that.”
Twilight couldn’t help but smile and hugged him back.
“Awww.” Cooed the girls when they saw this tender moment.
The next one was where they went to the Crystal Empire. And whilst Silverbolt personally began to deal with Sombra when he came back, Twilight and the others went to search for the Crystal Heart. At the end, Twilight thought she had failed, but Silverbolt reassured her that even though what she did was not what she had in mind, knowing that relying on those close and around her can help her when she needed it and that she doesn’t need to do things alone, for even though she may be strong, it takes all of them together to be stronger.
How Bab Seed came over to visit, but then just as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon showed up, Silverbolt was there to make sure things go smoothly. At first, Babs seemed really shy to talk, but then Silverbolt hugged her and nuzzled her with affection like he did with Twilight, which made her happy and changed her attitude in return. They saw how the CMC bonded with Babs during the parade. Next up was the family reunion, where Silverbolt was there to greet everyone and half the Apple Family were extremely happy to see them, considering he helped out so many.
At Wonderbolt Academy, Silverbolt heard that Rainbow got accepted, so he personally went over to oversee her. But when he saw how Lightning Dust was, he was angry, so he visited Spitfire and told her. At first, she didn’t know it was him, until he did the unthinkable. He licked behind her neck, making her yelp in shock and looked back angry, but then was surprised to see him and blushed madly. He told her what transpired, but she needed proof. Then when the rest of the Mane 6 and Spike came to visit, Lightning Dust nearly killed them, but then he and Spitfire arrived and both were disappointed at her. Silverbolt then casted a spell on her, saying that if she ever plans or thinks of pulling another stunt like that again, she’ll lose her wings for a month. And if she did it twice, she’ll lose them for a year. And if she did it a third time, she’d turned into a baboon, permanently, which got her to change her act quickly whilst making Rainbow Dash the lead pony. As they flew for practice, Spitfire suddenly nuzzled him.
“See you later.” Said Spitfire as she kissed him before she flew away.
The others were surprised as Spike said “What was that about?”
“We uh…used to date.” Said Silverbolt, which caused the others to nod in understanding.
A few weeks later after helping her out with a few things and helping her become a princess, they went to the Crystal Empire…
To be Continued
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 14: Dream Scape and What could've been Part 2
They saw them entering the Crystal Empire, and thankfully, Princess Twilight and Sunset realized that this was the day Princess Twilight went to the human world.
Sunset sighed and said “This is where I came along.”
As Princess Twilight struggled with her wings and Silverbolt told her that she’ll one day get used to it, with Silverbolt saying that when the time is right, she will know what to do. Later that night, Sunset Shimmer came and snuck in, trying to take the crown, until she got caught. She made a run for it towards the mirror. After much dodging and avoiding, she tossed the crown through the mirror and Sunset went after it.
The Rainbooms were surprised by this, as Applejack said “So that’s how y’all stole the crown.”
Sunset looked down ashamed and said “Not one of my best moments.”
“More like delusional moments when you thought that Twilight’s Crown was your crown, even when it didn’t have your Cutie Mark on it.” Retorted Pony Rainbow Dash.
“Rainbow!!” scolded the others minus Silverbolt, making the Pegasus girl wince.
“Darling, that was so uncouth.” Said pony Rarity.
“Indeed, that was very insensitive.” Said Rarity.
Later, Celestia told them about Sunset and the place she fled to, whilst Silverbolt looked down in guilt as he thought about those days, with Princess Twilight noticing. They later went to the mirror, with Shining Armor in tow, and explained things to Twilight about what lies on the other side. Until…
“I think you’re going to have to be a bit specific to them Celestia.” Said Silverbolt, which gained the others’ attention.
“Specific?” asked Princess Cadance.
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt, “The mirror is indeed a gateway to another world, but different.”
“And, how do…?” asked Shining Armor before Silverbolt cut him off.
“Because I’ve been to that world before, long before Sunset fled there.”
Everyone was surprised to hear that, even Princess Celestia.
“You were there before?” asked Princess Twilight.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt as he walked to the mirror. “This world is similar in many ways, but also different from others.”
“Different, how?” asked Applejack.
“First thing’s first,” said Silverbolt, “How much do you know about humans?”
“Only that Lyra minored it in Anthropology.” Said Princess Twilight, “But they’re just a myth.”
Silverbolt took a deep breath and concentrated his magic, causing him to be engulfed in light. When it faded away, it showed him as a full-fledged human male, which shocked everyone in the room.
“What you see before you,” said Silverbolt, “This is what a human looks like.”
Princess Twilight walked over to him whilst walking in a circle to get a good look on him. After she was done looking at him, she said “Fascinating.”
Silverbolt pointed at the portal and said “On the other side, the entire world is populated by humans, who are the dominant species of that world, whilst every creature like Dragon, Hippogriffs and so on, are considered to be myths to them, that goes the same for Unicorns and Pegasi.”
They were surprised to hear this whilst he continued and showed them images of their inventions. “In that world, humans have something called technology, which we are over a thousand years away from. Plus, they have no magic.”
“No magic?!!” exclaimed Princess Twilight, “But how did they get by?!”
“Like an Earth pony,” said Silverbolt, “By the sweat of their brows and the strengths of their backs alone, especially those who wish to discover something that could change their world. As for the magic part, it died out a hundred years ago in that world.”
They were once again surprised by this, with Cadance asking, “But what happened to it?”
“There were many magic users, but overtime, humans began to hunt them down and kill them, so that they wouldn’t use magic.” Said Silverbolt. “Reason for that, because they were scared.”
“They were scared of magic?” said a confused Rainbow Dash.
“Everything different scares them.” Said Silverbolt. He looked at the portal and said “During my travels, I once stumbled upon a portal from within the Everfree Forest that led straight to a deserted island, but I also discovered that I turned into a human. And the worst part, I couldn’t use my magic. Thankfully the portal was opened, but not before exploring further about my previous form. After a long time, myself and Starswirl created a gateway via mirror. We did try a few others, but they backfired a bit, so the mirror was the only logical choice. This one you see is one of two we made.”
“Two of them?” asked Fluttershy.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “One mirror leads to a world where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are bad guys and Sombra a good guy. But Starswirl and I discovered a design flaw in it, meaning if we used it constantly, both worlds would be eradicated.”
He held the mirror and said “This one however is different. When I once traveled to the other world, I found a perfect substitute to open the portal from that side, using a special concrete and mirror, so that no one would suspect anything. However, I discovered that it opens up once every thirty moons. And when it does, the portal would be opened for three days. There’s an upsize and downsize of the portal, however.”
“What would that be?” asked Rarity.
“The upsize is that the moment you travel through the portal, you automatically turn into that world’s dominant species.” Said Silverbolt, “The downsize, you won’t be able to use your magic when you get there. Thankfully, I discovered how I could use magic there. So we’ll be able to get there no problem.”
Everyone got excited and was about to in, until Celestia told them that they couldn’t.
“Why not?!” asked Rainbow.
“If all of you go through, you could upset the balance of the world beyond, and it will only make retrieving the crown from Sunset more difficult.” Said Princess Celestia.
That’s when Silverbolt remembered. “Oh, right. Of course.” Said Silverbolt.
They looked at him confused, with Applejack asking “What’s wrong?”
“I forgot to mention,” said Silverbolt, “That this portal not only one that leads to another world, but a parallel one.”
“Parallel?” Said the ponies in confusion.
Silverbolt looked at Shining Armor and had an idea. He turned himself into a different human, then walked over to him Then he crouched next to him and said “Notice something?”
Twilight was confused and slowly looked back and forth. Then it dawned to her as her eyes were slowly widened wider, her jaw dropped and she rapidly looked back and forth.
“Parallel versions.” Said Princess Twilight.
Then everyone began to notice too, and were just as surprised, but not as surprised as Shining Armor was.
“So…” said Shining Armor, “This is…”, with Silverbolt nodding yes.
“So in other worlds,” said Cadance as it dawned to her, “Not only a world filled with humans…”
“But humans that are also ourselves?” said Princess Luna.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt as he turned back into his Alicorn form. “There are many worlds out there where we are in different creatures. In that world, all of you are humans. The moment all of you travel there, all of you will recognize many folks out there.”
Silverbolt stood next to Princess Twilight and said “If her friends were to go there too, it would create confusion with the populace, and Sunset would use that to her advantage. This is why she needs to go alone.”
He then whispered to Princess Twilight, “But not for long.”
She looked at him confused, with him winking at her as he walked back.
As the Mane 5 stared at the mirror, Silverbolt whispered through Pinkie Pie’s ear, gaining her attention as she looked at him, which caused her to whisper to the rest of the Mane 5. They followed Silverbolt outside and looked at him.
“I got another way for you to help.” Said Silverbolt, causing him to teleport him and the others.
They suddenly arrived at a large Villa, with Silverbolt saying “Follow me.”
They moved towards the inside of the house. Once they arrive, Silverbolt opened a secret passage way, allowing them to walk down the stairs and made their way towards a large clearing, with a large and majestic Crystal Mirror, which surprised them.
“What you see before you,” said Silverbolt as he turned to them “Is another Crystal Mirror that myself, and a Zebra Shaman I knew from five hundred years ago, personally made this mirror, that would allow me to go to the same place Princess Twilight went to. And unlike the mirror back at the Crystal Empire, this one doesn’t need a timetable to be open. Thanks to my medallion, any Equestrian portal would recognize me, therefore sending me to the place where I need to go. Now, I already tampered with the mirror, and it will send us exactly about fifteen minutes before Princess Twilight and Spike will go through.”
“So we get to help Twilight after all?!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash, “Sweet!!”
“Indeed.” Said Silverbolt. “And all of you know what you’ll face on the other side. But the question is, are you going to be prepared for it?”
“If it’ll mean helpin Twilight, ah’m willing to try.” Said Applejack, with the others agreeing with her.
“Good.” Said Silverbolt. “But we’re still going to help Twilight. We’re also going to have to find a way to help your counterparts too.”
“What do you mean?” said the ponies as they looked at him.
“I used a special rune to keep an eye on that world,” said Silverbolt, “And during Sunset’s time there, she drove everyone apart to get what she wanted, including you five.”
The said friends were shocked to hear this. “Okay, we’re definitely going.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Sure, but first thing’s first.” Said Silverbolt “You might wanna close your eyes and not move a muscle.”
They looked at him confused at that, with him reassuring them and said “Just trust me.”
The five of them looked at one another and shrugged, then did as they asked and closed their eyes. Silverbolt casted a spell to make sure that they didn’t hear anything. He took a deep breath and walked over to them. One by one, he kissed them for a full ten seconds, which took each and every one of them by surprise, though for Rainbow he had to hold her to make sure she didn’t move.
They were flabbergasted when they saw what had transpired.
As a result, Applejack hid her face behind her hat, Rarity giggled uncontrollably, Fluttershy hid her face behind her hair out of embarrassment whilst collapsing onto the ground, Pinkie acted all goofy, and Rainbow was as stiff as a board.
“Uh,” said Applejack as she was finally able to speak “Why in tarnation did y’all do that?”
“Trust me, you’ll thank me for this later.” Said Silverbolt, then he gestured to the mirror portal. “Now, shall we?”
The slowly walked towards the mirror. Once they were close enough, one by one, they were able to make it through the mirror, with Silverbolt walking in last. Everything was swirling in a vortex, as if felt weird and scary for all of them. Once they were through, all of them were groaning a bit and feeling a bit dizzy too.
“Uh, where are…?”
“Alright then, everyone don’t panic. All of you have gone through changes so that all of you could adapt well to this world.”
One by one, he gently helped them up. He looked at them and said “Alright, if you want to know what you look like in this world.”
He produced a large mirror in front of them, taking them all by surprise as they saw what they look like. They inspected themselves a bit and looked at themselves over.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow, then smiled and said “Even in another world I look awesome.”
“And the ensemble is simply fabulous.” Said Rarity as she observed her outfit.
“Oooh, freaky.” Said Pinkie as she inspected herself.
“Um, it feels like me, but doesn’t look like me. Does that sound weird?” said Fluttershy.
“Huh, even in this world ah’m pretty strong.” Said Applejack as she noticed she looked different too.
“Remember, this is what you look like in this world, that means you’re going to have to avoid seeing your doubles.”
“Given the circumstances, ah see why Celestia was cautious about it.” Said Applejack. But then she blushed and asked “But uh, why did y’all kiss us.”
“I used a spell on you lot.” Said Silverbolt “I found a way to transfer knowledge from my mind to an individual, so now all of you know how to walk and act normally without raising any suspicion, so that all of you can adapt well in this world easily.”
“Oooh, so that’s why you kissed us.” Said Pinkie.
They heard a loud shimmering sound and turned back. Within a split second, Twilight popped out of the portal and landed onto the ground. She looked a little daze as she tried to recollect herself.
“Huh,” said Rainbow as she looked at Twilight whilst her arms were crossed, “So that’s what she looks like if she was a human.”
“Um, is she going to be, okay?” asked a concerned Fluttershy.
“Don’t worry,” said Silverbolt, “She’ll be fine. This is her first interdimensional travel, so it’ll wear off in a few moments.”
And from within a split second, another individual through the portal appeared. They were surprised about the dog, until he said “Boy did that feel weird.”
The girls instantly recognized his voice and exclaimed “Spike?!!”
Spike looked up and was shocked to see the girls.
“Girls?!” exclaimed Spike.
When all of a sudden…
“Oh. My. Gosh.” Said Fluttershy as she immediately grabbed Spike and picked him up whilst nuzzling his face and said “You’re so adorable!!”
“Wait, how the heck is Spike a dog?!” said Applejack.
“Portal travel works differently on individuals.” Said Silverbolt. He then thought in his head ‘Hmm, I’m gonna have to make a mental note on figuring out how to change him into a human when he gets here later.’
Princess Twilight soon got around as she looked a bit dizzy.
“Wha…where am I…?”
“Enjoyed your little slumber?”
Princess Twilight focused her eyes and looked up, and saw a boy. At first, she was confused. But when she focused…
“Silverbolt?!” exclaimed Princess Twilight. Then she looked around and recognized the others. “Girls?! And…” and to her shock, she saw a familiar looking puppy. “Spike?!” said Twilight confused. “What are all of you doing here? How are all of you here?”
“What, you really think we’d let you go in there alone?” said Rainbow.
“Rainbow’s right darling,” said Rarity, “We never leave each other to help those in need.”
“And if y’all must know,” said Applejack, “Silverbolt brought us to another mirror he made long ago.”
Princess Twilight looked at Silverbolt surprised. He then briefly explained to her of what he told her friends.
“So that would explain it.” Said Princess Twilight.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt as he helped Princess Twilight up, whilst she struggled to stand. “Now, it may get freaky at first, but this is sort of normal for anyone here.”
Silverbolt showed the mirror to her and showed her reflection on it, which surprised her when she saw it.
“Whoa,” said Princess Twilight whilst she inspected herself, “So this is what I look like as a human.”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “Now then, I have something to help you with, but you’re gonna wanna hold still for this.”
“Uh, what are you…?”
Before Twilight could respond, Silverbolt did the same thing to the rest of the Mane 5 when he placed his lips onto hers, which surprised Princess Twilight. The girls rolled their eyes, but were a little surprised. Although, the one more surprised would be Spike whilst his jaws were dropped. Princess Twilight slowly closed her eyes and placed her hands on his face whilst her left leg suddenly lifted itself up. The two of them broke the kiss as she looked a little surprised.
“Um…why did you…?”
Applejack ended up explaining things to him, to which surprised her.
“Oh, so that’s why?”
“Yeah, usually the muscle memories would build up,” said Silverbolt, “But if we’re to help you blend in, you needed some knowledge in how.”
“But why make that kind of spell?” asked Spike.
“It was the first spell that Gusty made.” Said Silverbolt, then slightly blushed and said “And uh…she wanted to pass a few things to me when I needed to learn a few things.”
Silverbolt cleared his throat and said “Anyway, what I gave you was more knowledge about your current body’s muscle memory. From infancy, it took us years to figure out how to control our bodies on our own. And given the situation, there wasn’t time to help you learn that, so I had to use a shortcut to help you out.”
Princess Twilight began to move her limbs and were somehow able to move easily, much to her surprise and smile.
“Thank you Silverbolt.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Now then,” said Rarity as she wanted them to focus, “All we need to do is to go into that palace and…”
“Oh, that’s not a palace, that’s a school.” Said Silverbolt.
“Huh?” responded the Mane 6 in confusion.
He turned to them and said “Basically it’s like a Pony’s educational system but different, they also have different types of levels too. Preschool is a beginning school for toddlers, namely like the Cake Twins if they’re old enough. Then they move on to Elementary Schools, there it's kindergarten to eighth grade, kind of like the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Then they move on to high school. Ninth to twelfth grade, which is almost like Magic School. And it's their choice if they want to go to college after they graduate high school, to further their educational horizon and choose which career they want, like writing, fashion designing, farming, animal caretaking, flight school, teachers, politicians and so on.”
“Goodness.” Said Rarity as she and the others were surprised. “The creatures, er, humans in this world really have a complicated lifestyle.”
“You get used to it.” Said Silverbolt “No one has an easy time when it comes to education, but then again, such is life.”
“Ain’t that the truth.” Said Applejack.
“But we can’t go in there all at once.” Said Silverbolt whilst he looked at the school, “You’re counterparts are in there, and basically in this world, you guys are still teenagers, meaning you’re still in school.”
“Still in school?” said a confused Rainbow “But how can our doubles still go to school, we graduated from ours long ago.”
“Remember, different worlds, different timelines.” Said Silverbolt, “Sometimes two worlds’ timelines are aligned, or one is behind whilst the other is at front. You girls are adults back in Equestria, but in this world, all of you are your typical teenagers.”
“So how are we going to solve this?” asked Applejack.
“I’ve got an idea.” Said Silverbolt as he snapped his fingers, causing them to be teleported. They soon appeared next to a villa outside of the city. He waved his hand, causing the house to shimmer a bit. Then he turned to them and said “Alright, I’ll go keep an eye on Twilight in there. In the meantime, make yourselves at home.”
“Oooh, spacious.” Said Pinkie Pie as she hop around whilst the rest began to explore.
Silverbolt turned to Twilight and said “Alright then, let’s go.”, allowing them to be teleported to CHS. The two of them, along with Spike, teleported outside of CHS’ front entrance.
“Alright then Twilight,” said Silverbolt as he instructed her, “Once we get inside, stay with me at all times. We can’t take any risks when we’re here. When you see Sunset, don’t try to take her on your own. Try to stick with me at all times. Alright?”
“Alright.” Said Twilight whilst Silverbolt held her hand and guided her inside.
The moment the two of them were inside, Twilight was amazed by what she had seen. “Whoa, so this is what a human school looks like?”
“Yeah, it’s much different than the schools in Equestria.” Said Spike.
“Well, each school has a different environment and educational system,” said Silverbolt, “When I first got here, I studied the different schools here and I wanted to make sure that Equestria had the same, especially in different environments and designs. And…better security.”
They walked to a trophy case as Princess Twilight asked “Are these other artifacts Sunset stole from Equestria.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but snort in that question, “Not really. These are the trophies that the school won.”
She looked at him confused whilst he explained, “Every now and then, most schools have certain events and contests throughout the school year. And every now and then, they win a trophy and put it on a display case. They’re even trophies from some of the students who won here.”
“Fascinating.” Said Princess Twilight whilst she looked them over.
He continued to guide her throughout the school, however, after Twilight’s encounter with Sunset, they went to the Principal’s office.
“Why didn’t you talk to Sunset?” asked Princess Twilight, however, she noticed that he had a hurt look on his face, as if a piece of his past had just surfaced, something he had been trying to hide for some time. “I…I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said anything.”
“I know you didn’t mean it.” Said Silverbolt. However, his expression changed when he saw who was the Principle. “Heh, good ol Celly.”
Princess Twilight was confused by this, but was surprised to see Princess Celestia’s name on the door.
“Wait,” said Princess Twilight, “Princess Celestia’s counterpart is the Principle here?”
“That she is.” Said Silverbolt as he suddenly had fond memories. He turned to Twilight and said “Alright, let me do the talking. I’ll help sort things out.”
“Oh, okay then.” Said Princess Twilight, trusting her teacher so far.
Silverbolt snapped his fingers, making him look older, which surprised Twilight when she saw what he looked like.
The girls were just as surprised to see that Silverbolt looks handsome as an adult.
“My,” said Rarity as she fanned herself, “You certainly pull of the look quite well.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle in embarrassment over that comment.
Silverbolt knocked on the principle’s door, to which she replied with, “Come in.”
Silverbolt and Princess Twilight walked in the moment the door was opened, and they saw Principle Celestia leaning whilst she looked over a few documents. Silverbolt couldn’t help but smirk and walk over to her. Before any of them could speak a word, Silverbolt gave Principle Celestia a slight pinch at her posterior, shocking Princess Twilight by what he did.
Principle Celestia yelped in surprise, then got angry and said “Who do you think you’re…?!”
However, the moment she turned around, she was face to face with a familiar face, to which shocked and surprised her as he leaned forward, whilst at the same time, she leaned against the table as she nervously blushed.
“Ah, good ol Celly.” Said Silverbolt, “Still as charming as ever. Especially since the last time I saw you.”
“S-Silverbolt.” Stuttered Principle Celestia as her face was blushing madly, and out of instinct, hugged him, to which he returned. They broke the hug as she said “It’s good to see you again.”
“The feeling’s mutual Tia.” Said Silverbolt, to which Celestia blushed by her pet name, with Princess Twilight and Spike noticing.
“And who are these two?” asked Principle Celestia.
“This is Twilight Sparkle,” said Silverbolt whilst he introduced the two of them to each other. “She’s an apprentice of mine that I taught since she was little. And also made Princess.”
“Oh?” said Principle Celestia with interest, “So you finally made her a ruler of Equestria too?”
Princess Twilight gawked in shock, with her looking at Silverbolt, to which he responded with “She and Luna knows I’m from Equestria. I told them about myself since the day I first met them.”
“He’s not wrong.” Said Principle Celestia whilst she playfully pouted, “Though I wish you could’ve visited often.”
“Sorry, been busy lately.” Said Silverbolt, “Trying to help Equestria thrive, protecting our kingdom, establishing diplomacy and training a student to help prepare for what’s to come is no easy task.”
“I can imagine,” said Principle Celestia before she giggled and picked up a few papers for upcoming events, “So what can I do for you, other than you visiting of course.”
“I understand that you recently placed a crown in your safe for safekeeping when Fluttershy turned it in?” said Silverbolt.
“I have,” said Principle Celestia, “Though it was strange that our crown disappeared this morning, especially with the Fall Formal coming in a few days.”
“Fall Formal?” asked Princess Twilight in confusion.
“It’s sort of like a dance.” Said Silverbolt, “All High School students tend to come to school and dance with their dates, or for some special events.”
“That’s right,” said Principle Celestia, “And if any of the students win by popular vote, they become the next Princess of the Fall Formal.”
“No prince?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Not much in demand.” Said Princess Celestia. “Why do you ask?”
“I know it will sound strange,” said Princess Twilight, “But it’s really important that we have it back.”
“Oh?” said Principle Celestia. “I’m afraid that’s not possible. The crown belongs to…”
“It’s an Equestrian Crown.” Said Silverbolt, “In other words, the Element of Magic.”
Principle Celestia widened her eyes in shock, then slowly looked at Silverbolt.
“The Element of Magic?” said Principle Celestia, “But I thought…”
“It’s been restored,” said Silverbolt, “Princess Twilight was able to unlock it’s power with the help of her friends, and they use the Elements of Harmony to protect Equestria. Without it, the others are rendered useless. And if any of our enemies were to catch wind of this…”
“Then Equestria will be in trouble.” Said Princess Twilight.
Principle Celestia closed her eyes and took a calming breath. She took off her glasses and placed both it and her papers onto the table. Then she looked at them and asked, “How did it get here?”
“Sunset Shimmer.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised Celestia, “She is…was…a student of mine who ran away to this world years ago.”
“I wondered why she acted strange when I first met her.” Muttered Principle Celestia, then looked at them and said “Tell me from the beginning.”
Silverbolt motioned Twilight to explain, which she did.
“It’s like this,” said Princess Twilight, “Shortly after I became a Princess, Sunset Shimmer heard of my accomplishments and wanted to steal my crown, whilst trading it with a fake.”
Silverbolt showed her the fake crown, which Principle Celestia recognized, “From what I could guess, Sunset wanted the crown, thinking that if she gained it, she would turn into a Princess, but it doesn’t work that way. Only I have the power to do that.”
“She then fled to this world after she attempted to take my crown,” said Princess Twilight, “But somehow one of your students brought it in, thinking that it belonged to the School.”
“And right now, we wish to try and get it back,” said Silverbolt, “Otherwise who knows what might happen if she were to go through with it.”
“I see.” Said Principle Celestia as she got serious. “And I assume…?”
“I did.” Said Silverbolt. He sighed and said “I’ve turned my back on this for far too long. She’s my student and it’s my responsibility to make sure she gets the help she needs.”
“Then it’s good you have returned.” Said Principle Celestia “I’m sure with you here, she’ll change her attitude.”
“Here’s hoping.” Said Silverbolt. “Now, about that crown.”
“Follow me.” Said Principle Celestia as she took him to her crown vault.
After she opened the vault, she took out the Crown, to which Princess Twilight took and placed it in her backpack, whilst Silverbolt placed the fake one back inside the vault, allowing Celestia to close it.
“I can’t thank you enough.” Said Silverbolt. He looked at Princess Twilight and said “I…”
“I know,” said Princess Twilight with a softened expression and smile, “If you still wish to help her, then I’ll help her too.”
Silverbolt smiled and said “Thanks Twilight.”, whilst looking at Principle Celestia and said “And thank you Tia.”
“Not a problem.” Said Principle Celestia. Until she smirked and said “But there is one way you can thank me.”
She grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him close with a devious smirk on her face.
“Uh, what are you…?”
Principle Celestia planted her lips onto Silverbolt, taking him by surprise, but not as surprised as Princess Twilight and Spike were. She pulled her lips away, with her still staring. She then whispered in his ear, which made him blush madly.
“You mean here?! Now?!” exclaimed Silverbolt.
“Please?” asked Celestia with her own puppy eyes.
Silverbolt couldn’t do it in front of Twilight, nor could he do it with her in the office. However, he suddenly had that emotionless look on his face as he instantly snapped his fingers, causing Princess Twilight to freeze in place, as well as the entire school. Within a split second, Silverbolt grabbed Celestia and compassionately kissed her, with her returning the gesture. He grabbed her posterior and lifted her up, then fell onto the table as they continued.
The Mane 6, the Rainbooms, the two Spikes, even Silverbolt blushed madly at what they were seeing.
“I need an adult.” Muttered Fluttershy.
Suddenly, both Pinkie Pies shouted “Fast forward. Fast forward. FAST FORWARD!!”
And out of instinct, Silverbolt fast forwarded the whole thing, till they were safe from the rated romance. Thankfully, they got to the part where the other Silverbolt (Now back to his teenager form) and Princess Twilight were walking down the hall.
“So how do you two know each other?” asked Princess Twilight.
“We uh…used to date.” Said Silverbolt, much to Princess Twilight’s shock.
“You two?!” exclaimed Princess Twilight.
“Uh, us and Luna too. I was sort of in a friends with benefits relationship.” Said Silverbolt, which shocked Twilight again.
“Really?!” said Spike surprised.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt as the two of them talked whilst walking down the hall. “After I discovered this world, I sometimes come here every now and then, to see how well would the laws and tactics would work in Equestria. Then along the way, right around the eighties, which happens to be twenty six years ago in this world and…Not sure about Equestria, anyway, I met Principle Celestia and her sister Luna. Both of them were freshman when I first met them, and along the way, I used an aging spell to make me about a year older than them. But during the time I spent here, I used a spell to make a replica of me to be back in Equestria to keep an eye on things whilst I was here. I dated both Celestia and Luna and we hit it off pretty well. And during Senior year…let’s just say they got a lot of fun on the bed side.”
Princess Twilight blushed madly at this, even Spike.
“So…why weren’t you…?” said Princess Twilight.
“After they graduated, I’d like nothing more than to spend more time with them. But unfortunately, we had different callings in life. Luna had a bit of a rebel phase, which resulted her in running away. She did go to college, but she refused to come home. Celestia also had a teachings degree and chose to teach here. But me, I knew my replica couldn’t keep up the ruse forever, so I went back to Equestria.”
He looked at her and said “We still keep in touch with one another from time to time, I even told them about Equestria and everything else so that there’d be no secrets between us. But…I wondered what it would’ve been like if I had chosen to say…with them.”
“You must’ve really missed them, huh?” asked Spike.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile fondly and said “Yeah, I did.”
He looked at the time and remembered what the schedule is.
“Looks like it’s close to lunchtime.” Said Silverbolt, “And I had to guess, Granny Smith still works here.”
“You know her here too?” asked Princess Twilight.
However, she noticed that you cringed the moment you brought up her name, which he couldn’t help but shake his head and said “It’s…complicated.”
Applejack blushed and had a disturbed look on her face, same with the rest of the Rainbooms when Silverbolt told him of his history with Granny Smith.
Things soon played out like it did for Princess Twilight, except Silverbolt looked through Sunset’s pictures of how she changed so drastically, which made him have a saddened look on his face. Princess Twilight noticed and tried to comfort him for support. The two of them went to have lunch with Fluttershy, where she tried to dissuade Princess Twilight, but she stuck to her goals.
Afterwards, they went to the gym, with Silverbolt telling her to try and find out a few things, whilst he left to look over the school. Brining back some memories as he smiled. He really missed the place. A while later, he went to look for Twilight, until he found her around the corner…with Sunset. He felt his heart breaking, seeing her like this. But he took a deep breath, for it was time to face her.
“Pop quiz,” said Sunset “What happens when you bring an Element of Harmony to an alternate world?”
As Twilight began to think, Silverbolt sighed, for he should’ve told her that. Sunset ended up having an amused laugh to Twilight.
“Seriously? You don’t know?” Said Sunset, “And you’re supposed to be Princess Celestia’s star student?”
That’s when Silverbolt butted in.
“She is a star student.” Said Silverbolt as she interrupted her, causing both of them to look at Silverbolt, to which Princess Twilight smiled and was happy to see. “She just hasn’t learned that yet. And if you know the answer, then why don’t you tell it if you think you’re so smart?”
He walked towards her and said “And BTW, it was never your crown to begin with, it has her Cutie Mark on it, because both she and her friends created it together when they defeated Nightmare Moon. Together, they made friends, they learned lessons, they overcame impossible odds, they defeated many foes and in turn, Twilight had earned everyone’s respect and hard work. In the end, she became worthy and became a Princess.”
“And yet you didn’t care.” Said Silverbolt, who then had a saddened look on his face and said “What happened to the Sunset Shimmer I knew. The one that loved her home and her kind more than anything and also who’s smile brought happiness in everyone’s lives. Even me.”
Silverbolt did the unexpected; he gently placed his hand on her forehead and rubbed on it affectionately, which confused her. He took out what appeared to be a pendant that looked like a lightning bolt made of silver. She looked a little surprised and looked at him.
“It’s been a long time, my little phoenix.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset blinked her eyes in surprise. And within a split second, she recognized the eyes and saw the face of a stallion she knew long ago. She widened her eyes in shock, her legs began to tremble, as did her mouth, whilst she felt like she couldn’t breathe.
“I, whatever…” said Sunset as she quickly got away.
Once she was far enough, she ended up clasping her mouth shut whilst she was in shock. She began to shed a few tears and looked away, before moving on. Princess Twilight on the other hand was a little confused. Silverbolt walked over to Twilight and stood near her.
“You, okay?” said Silverbolt whilst looking at her.
“I’m fine.” Said Princess Twilight as she sighed of relief.
“I am so sorry about that.” Said Silverbolt, “I should’ve known she’d cornered you here.”
“It’s alright,” said Princess Twilight, “You didn’t know.”
“Also, I hope you didn’t feel cornered when she asked you that question.” Said Silverbolt.
“Which one?” asked Princess Twilight.
“The part of what would happen if magic were brought into this world.” Said Silverbolt, “I knew I should’ve also taught you some of them too, especially about since this world had magic once.”
“Wait,” said Princess Twilight surprised “Once had magic? What happened?”
“Another time. We’ll talk tonight.” Said Silverbolt “Until then, we’ll go to the library and pick out a book from there.”
The two of them went inside, until Silverbolt stopped Twilight and gently pushed her to the side of the door. Within a split second, Snips and Snails entered, holding their cellphones. He suddenly grabbed the both of them and pinned them against the wall, taking Princess Twilight by surprise.
“So Sunset Shimmer reduces herself to using lackies to do her dirty work.” Said Silverbolt.
“Hey, who are you calling…?” said Snips before Silverbolt gripped both his hands, chocking both of them as they felt their necks would soon snap.
“Why are you even helping her?” said Silverbolt “She treated you two with disrespect, yet you’re both too stupid to stand up for yourself.”
He pulled them close and said “If you ever, try to use blackmailing tactics again.”
He suddenly shifted into a skeletal demon, shocking the two, even Princess Twilight, as he said in a demonic voice “Then Sunset Shimmer would be the least of your worries. And if I ever catch your scent within two feet, I will devour your souls.”
He released the both of them, causing them to instantly run away in fear. Silverbolt sighed, causing him to return back to normal. “I really hate shifting to that form.”
“I haven’t seen that form since that time you nearly wanted to burn half the Nobles after what they nearly did to Spike.” Said Princess Twilight as she went over to him.
“Trust me, I don’t like this anymore than you do.” Said Silverbolt.
He led the two of them inside and were able to find a book, which was none other than a yearbook. He then used his magic to teleport both of them back to the villa. Princess Twilight was surprised to see his villa.
“Wow, I didn’t know you have a place like this in this world.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Had to make due with something.” Said Silverbolt as the two of them entered the house, with the rest of her friends were happy to see.
“Make yourselves at home, I’ll get dinner started.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised them to hear that he can cook, whilst he said “After that, we’ll talk about certain events.”
Later that night, after they had eaten, all of them were at the living room.
“So what’s the big deal with Sunset?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“Like Twilight,” said Silverbolt “Sunset Shimmer had showed great potential when she excelled at her magic. Celestia wanted to teach her, but I told her she couldn’t.”
“Huh?” said Princess Twilight surprised “Why not?”
“Because Princess Celestia already had enough on her plate ruling Equestria alone ever since Princess Luna was banished.” Said Silverbolt “I did the best I could to help lessen her work load in order to ensure that she would take a break every once and a while and to have some free time. She asked if she could teach, but then I remembered a lesson I taught her that I once forgot long ago.”
“What kind of lesson?” asked Princess Twilight out of curiosity.
“That if one must rule the ponies, one must know the ponies.”
They were confused of that statement.
The Rainbooms and Mane 6 were confused by that statement too.
“Put it this way,” said Silverbolt as he explained, “Before Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were made rulers, I asked them go out and mingle with others, that way, they can know how they think, how they act, and how they operate. Once they do, they’ll be able to make connections, help those in need, and overtime, everypony would see them that despite being rulers, they’re ponies just like them. Unfortunately, about from every few generation to a hundred years, tons of ponies had forgotten that Celestia and I were just ponies, too. So we had to show them all over again.”
He placed his food bowl aside and said “And before I took Sunset in, we were able to show them that we’re just ponies like them, even to the foals when we started teaching. After Celestia convinced me and started to teach the young foals, I made sure to spend time with Sunset and continued to personally teach her. And I told her that she’ll be a Princess…”
“When doing a Princess worthy deed?” said Rarity.
“No,” said Silverbolt, much to their surprise. He looked at them and said “When she came of age.”
“Came of age?” said Princess Twilight.
“When I set up the entrance exam,” said Silverbolt “I used a few magical artifacts and so on in order to help test the level of their magic. Only two Unicorns had showed great potential in becoming a Princess, and that was Sunset and Twilight.”
Princess Twilight was surprised by this as she never knew this.
“Two years before she became of age,” said Silverbolt “I was planning on teaching her the true properties of a true Princess. Unfortunately I didn’t get the chance.”
“Why not?” asked Applejack.
That’s when Princess Twilight remembered. “Now I remembered. Around that time, the Yaks, Griffons, Abyssinians and the Dragons had threatened an all-out war against one another. And you and a handful of the Elite Pony Guard had to go and put a stop to it or Equestria would’ve been caught in the crossfire.”
“Land sakes, really?!” said Applejack surprised, with the others feeling the same way.
“Reason why she knows, her brother was there.” Said Silverbolt. “I personally trained him, thus he graduated top of his class and was the youngest to ever to made the rank of Commander.”
They were amazed by what they were hearing.
“Anyway,” said Silverbolt as he continued “Whilst I was away, I asked Sunset to wait for me. She didn’t want me to go at first, but I told her that the safety of everypony, even her, were my top priority. And that I would write to her whenever I got the chance.”
He stood up and walked towards the window, whilst they looked at him whilst he was staring out at the sunset.
“It took about two years, but I was able to put a stop to it.” Said Silverbolt. He lowered his head and said “But when I came back…”
“Sunset fled to this world.” Said Princess Twilight.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt. He lowered his head and said “I was devastated when I found out. Celestia said that she ran away and thought I betrayed her, that I wasn’t going to make her a Princess.”
He then gripped his fists and said “But then I found out the sick truth.”
“What truth?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“That we had traitors within our midst.”
They were surprised to hear this.
“Before I left, I left a handful of spies, spies that I trust with my life, to watch over her just in case.” Said Silverbolt “They told me everything. How a handful of ponies were responsible for sending me away and wanted to turn Sunset to their side, making her think I broke my promise to her.”
They were shocked to hear this, with him turning to them as he said “But I still kept most of her letters, even a few of my own to remind me the promise I made her. But they somehow intercepted the letters, burnt them and lied to her in secret of how I didn’t want her to become a Princess.”
Everyone were shockened to hear this, but none were more than Princess Twilight and Spike whilst they looked at one another, for they couldn’t believe that a group of ponies would lie to her like that, especially Silverbolt.
Silverbolt looked back at the others and said “I was furious with them and confronted them about this. Turns out they were from the Unicorn Anti-Union movement.”
“The what?” said the ponies in confusion.
“They’re a bunch of Unicorn fanatics that think that unity with other ponies was a mistake and that only Unicorns should rule.” Said Silverbolt, much to their shock. “They think Princess Platinum gave that order long ago, but in truth, her father was the one who ordered it, because he thinks that the other ponies corrupted her and made her think we were meant to be friends and not conquerors.”
They were shocked to hear this, with Silverbolt saying “But I was able to overpower them and they confessed everything. Using a spell, I forced them to reveal the location of the others. All the members were captured and sent to Tartarus. Some went, but others refused to surrender, and they ended up killing themselves.”. Silverbolt turned around and said “I was scared that there would be more of their members that would go after my students, so I chose to stay in Equestria, to ensure that something like this would never happen again.”
“So that’s why you wanted to keep a close eye on me when you taught me.” Said Princess Twilight.
“You were truly one of the most gifted students in the School of Magic.” Said Silverbolt, then looked at her and said “I found a spell to find her. But when I watched her, she began to slowly tear friendships apart, even your counterparts. I was heartbroken to see what she had been reduced to. And I was scared to face her, because I feared she would never see or trust me, because of what the fanatics had done.”
He looked at Princess Twilight and said “I failed Sunset when she needed me the most. I wasn’t going to fail you too.”
Princess Twilight stood up and walked over to him, whilst placing her right hand on his shoulder and said “But you didn’t fail. You shouldn’t blame yourself for what happened to Sunset. Even you couldn’t be everywhere at once. And it was also thanks to you, I’m not so stressed out anymore, well, more than usual.”
He looked at her whilst smiling, then said “Since when did you become my teacher?”
“I was taught by the best.” Said Princess Twilight.
“So how are you going to help her?” asked Rarity.
“I don’t know.” Said Silverbolt. “But I’m going to find a way.”
**********************************************************************************************
Later that night, Silverbolt stood at the balcony whilst drinking some hot cocoa, thinking about what to do next.
“Can I join you?”
Silverbolt looked behind him and saw Princess Twilight standing there. He smiled and gestured her to stand by him. The two of them soon looked up at the stars. As the two of them looked up, Silverbolt looked at her and said “Something on your mind?”
“It’s just…” said Princess Twilight as she thought about what he said about Sunset, “Did I replace Sunset?”
Silverbolt looked at her confused and asked “What do you mean?”
“It’s just…” said Princess Twilight before she took a breath and spoke. “Did I…ended up replacing Sunset?”
Silverbolt was surprised and said “Why would you think that?”
“It’s just…” said Princess Twilight, “When you said that Sunset would become an Alicorn when she came of age, and when she ran away because of the Unicorn Anti-Union Movement. Did…I somehow replace her?”
Silverbolt placed his hand on her shoulder, gaining her attention as he said “You replaced no one, Twilight.”
He released her shoulder whilst he looked up, “Whenever I took a student in, each of them had shown great promise. Though they may not have become Alicorns, they each did amazing wonders for the world. Few of them stood out and each of them had created many marvelous wonders of the world. One founded the EUP Guard. One founded the Wonderbolts. One founded a perfect financial system for Equestria. One founded an organization to fight monsters. One who helped build Manehattan into a future none had ever seen. And a certain pony Applejack might know, the one who founded Ponyville…”
“Wait,” said Princess Twilight surprised, “Granny Smith was also your apprentice?”
“I taught her the methods of farming that I learned over the years,” said Silverbolt, “I even helped teach her how to make Zap Apple Jam.”
“Wait….” Said Twilight, then realized in shock, “You made Zap Apple Jams before Granny Smith?!!”
“That’s right, though I made sure it never went public.” Said Silverbolt.
He looked ahead and said “When Sunset came along, she showed great promise, a talented magic that rivals Celestia, heck, even nearly to my level. I foresaw through my visions that she would one day make a great princess. However…I didn’t know the Unicorn Anti-Union movement would plot against us and turn her away. I ended up failing her. I should’ve trusted my gut and stayed, but I was the only one who could help settle things between the creatures who wanted to wage war long ago, and Celestia couldn’t leave Equestria, otherwise our enemies would’ve caught wind of this.”
He looked at her and said “When you came along, I felt a powerful spark inside of you that was waiting to be awakened. Even though you’re magic was unlocked, it wasn’t enough. When Nightmare Moon came along, thanks to your friends, they were able to unlock the full powers of Harmony, and that’s when you unlocked the spark from within. However, I would’ve thought that your element would be a necklace like the others, but when I saw that it turned into a crown instead, I knew you were destined for greater things like Sunset. To do what I failed in the past, to really help those in need in a way that not even I could imagine.”
He then suddenly looked down and said “Although…”
“What?” asked Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt sighed and looked at her. “Is it what you’ve wanted?”
Princess Twilight was surprised by this, with Silverbolt saying “When you passed each of your test, and also came of age, we made you a princess without your permission. Instead of asking you if it’s what you really wanted, we just made you a Princess right off the bat. We made you a princess without asking you if it’s what you truly wanted, for a choice that you didn’t make, and it’s not fair. Which is why when we made you and Cadance a Princess, I didn’t add the immortality part, because I knew the connection you shared with your friends, and I didn’t want you to remain alone like Celestia, Luna and I did. Which is why I’m asking…are you comfortable with the role you’ve been offered?”
Princess Twilight looked down for a bit and said “At first being one was something that I was caught off guard of. And I also knew that being the title of Princess was something unexpected.”
She looked ahead and said “But then I remembered everything you did to help those in need, and also made us see that even though you’re an Alicorn, you’re a pony just like everypony else. And that you inspired many ponies not to give up, and you’ve always been there for me when I needed help the most.”
She looked at him with a smile and said “So I don’t regret you making me a Princess. Because now, I’ll be able to help those in need like you did. And I’ll also help you whenever you need it.”
Silverbolt smiled and held Twilight close, which she did the same whilst he said “That’s all I could ask for.”
The two of them stared at the stars for a bit whilst also enjoying the embrace from one another.
The girls were surprised to see this, with Princess Twilight seeing that Silverbolt was able to help her answer the questions that have kept on plaguing her for a short while now. Silverbolt was able to fast forward to the part where they saw Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rarity arguing.
As they were arguing, Silverbolt slowly walked to the door whilst Princess Twilight tried to play peacemaker. After calming them down and showing them that they were friends once…
“But I think something happened,” said Princess Twilight, “I think that something was Sunset Shimmer.”
“Well, it’s a nice theory darlings,” said human Rarity, “But Sunset Shimmer had nothing to do with it.”
“Are you sure?”
When the girls looked, all of them were shocked, for Silverbolt brought in the rest of the Mane 6, and the girls were shocked to see this. Human Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy walked towards their counterparts, not believing what they’re seeing.
“Wha…who are you?” asked human Applejack.
“Everyone,” said Silverbolt, gaining the girls’ attention, “Meet your counterparts from another dimension.”
“Another dimension?!” said the human version of the Mane 4.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “And they’re not the only ones, Twilight, Spike and I are also from another dimension.”
“That’s right.” Said Spike, which shocked the girls even more.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt when he looked at Fluttershy and motioned to her human counterpart.
“If I might ask,” said Fluttershy, “What did Pinkie do to ruin your friendship?”
“Well,” said human Fluttershy, before she cleared her and said “I was hosting a silent auction for my animals, and Pinkie Pie ruined it with her noise makers and firecrackers.”
“What are you talking about,” said human Pinkie as she took out her phone, “I got a message from you that said you didn’t want a silent auction, you wanted a big party!!”
“What? A big party?” said a confused Pinkie, “That doesn’t sound like Fluttershy.”
“Huh?” said her human counterpart.
“Fluttershy’s one of the most sensitive po, er, people I know,” said Pinkie Pie, “She’s not comfortable with big parties, plus her animals get easily startled. She never likes big noisy parties. Everyone knows that.”
Human Pinkie thought about this, and then was shocked, for the other her was right, for human Fluttershy never likes big parties, she never had one in her entire life because she wasn’t comfortable with them.
“Oh no,” said a troubled human Pinkie Pie “What have I done?”
“And, um,” said Fluttershy as she tried her best to explain to her counterpart, “If you didn’t send Pinkie a message? What were you doing?”
“Well, I was busy organizing the event,” said human Fluttershy, “And I couldn’t send a message because, well…”, she blushed and said “I forgot my phone at home.”
Human Pinkie was now twice as shocked and baffled, and realized that she made a huge mistake. Human Rarity suddenly realized something, “You don’t suppose she’s been sending me those emails, did you? Every time whenever I wanted to volunteer to help with the decorations at the school functions, I get an e-mail from Pinkie Pie that she has plenty of volunteers, and then I found out she’s done everything herself.”
“I never send you any e-mails.” Said human Pinkie, “And I had to, I thought you didn’t want to help me, I always liked your sense of decorations, or decor, as you always say.”
Human Rarity was surprised to hear this, and said “You do?”
“Of course silly,” said Pinkie Pie, “If you and my Rarity have anything in common, is that both of you have a great sense of style when it comes to decorations. I always appreciate you helping me whenever I wanted to decorate for a big event. I even liked her friendship bracelet she made me.”
“You do?” said a surprised Rarity.
“Of course.” Said Pinkie as she pulled a picture frame out of her hair and showed her bracelet in it, “See, I even picture framed it to protect it, to show how much I love and appreciate it.”
Human Pinkie gasps and pulls out her own picture frame of her Rarity’s bracelet and said “Me too.”
Human Rarity was shocked to see that her bracelet that she made for human Pinkie was in a frame, for she rarely does this for items she really liked, and to see it framed. Human Rarity looked in guilt at Pinkie.
“Pinkie, I…I’m so sorry.” Said human Rarity. “I should’ve known better. I’m sorry I didn’t show up to help you…when you needed me.”
“Thanks Rarity.” Said human Pinkie, then looked at Fluttershy, “And I’m sorry I ruined your action Fluttershy.”
“It’s okay,” said human Fluttershy, “We were all tricked.”. She then looked at Applejack and said “What about you Applejack?”
“Well,” said human Applejack, “I was hosting a bake sale and Rainbow Dash said she’d get the team to my bake sale. But then none of them showed up. And ended up making a liar out of me.”
“Wait,” said Rainbow Dash, “Didn’t she call and tell you why she couldn’t show up if something were to happen in the last minute, or you called her?”
“Well,” said human Applejack, “Ah guess ah never thought of that.”
“Seriously?!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash.
“And I thought you were the stubborn one,” whispered Silverbolt, which caused Applejack to glare at him. “Don’t give me that look. Remember Apple Bucking Season?”
She winced at that, but remembers it as clear as day.
“I never leave people hanging!!” said Rainbow Dash, “Whenever folks ask for my help, I’d be there no problem, but if any of them, even myself, couldn’t make it to certain events, I would’ve wanted answers instead of just brushing them off like that. I mean come one, you know me, well, other me, better than anyone.”
Human Applejack looked down in guilt, realizing that she did have a point, for Rainbow would never just not show up without even telling her or anyone about it. She takes off her hat and places it in front of her chest.
“Aw, apple sauce.” Said human Applejack, “Now ah feel like a fool.”
“Honestly, I can’t blame you.” Said Silverbolt, “Everyone felt for her lies and secret threats. I can’t believe I wasn’t there for her sooner.”
“Darling, what do you mean?” asked human Rarity when she and the others looked at him confused.
Silverbolt explained everything to them of what he told the Mane 6. At the end of his talks, they were just as surprised about this.
“So y’all and Sunset were just as much victims and now she thinks otherwise.” Said human Applejack.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “I should’ve seen it sooner. If I had known things like this were going to happen…”
“Silverbolt,” said Spike, “Don’t blame yourself. You didn’t know. You’re only a pony after all.”
Silverbolt looked at Spike and couldn’t help but smile. He ended up picking him up and placed him on his shoulder before scratching his chin.
“I knew you were meant for great things the moment you and Twilight were paired together.” Said Silverbolt.
Spike chuckled at that and said “Aw, shucks.”
“Now then,” said Silverbolt, “All we need to do is to talk to Rainbow and straighten things out.”
“If she’ll listen.” Said Spike. “We all know Rainbow may be loyal, but she can sometimes be a bonehead.”
“Hey!!” exclaimed Rainbow. Until she noticed that everyone was giving her a look with flexed eyebrows, which caused her to realize that he was right and grumbled, which caused everyone in the room to laugh.
They soon went outside to talk with Rainbow. But as Silverbolt looked around, he saw Sunset spying on them. He knew he would have to find the courage to talk to her, but not yet.
Next up, The Rainbooms were talking at Sugarcube Corner, where they were trying to discuss what their next move would be, especially when it comes to helping Princess Twilight win the Princess of the Fall Formal. After that, they began to perform for the School. That’s when Silverbolt heard a loud noise. He took a peak and saw Snips and Snails had destroyed the decorations for the Auditorium, which made Silverbolt squint his eyes at the dirty tactic. Thinking fast, Silverbolt snuck into her office. When Vice-Principle Luna walked in, he also gave her a light smack, which made her yelp a bit.
She turned around and pinned someone against the wall whilst a bit angry. But she was surprised when she saw a familiar face.
“Still feisty as ever I see.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk.
Vice-Principle Luna couldn’t help but smirk back and said “I had a feeling I would see you again sooner or later.”
“Yeah, sorry about that.” Said Silverbolt once she let him go.
“So what can I do for you?” said Vice-Principle Luna as she held her hips.
“I heard that Sunset told you that Twilight smashed the auditorium.” Said Silverbolt. “She lied to you actually.”
Vice-Principle Luna flexed her one eyebrow, whilst Silverbolt said “Twilight was in the cafeteria with her friends the whole time whilst she sent Snips and Snails to trash the place in order to frame her.”
“Are you sure?” said Luna.
“Really Lulu?” said a smirking Silverbolt, which made her blush by the nickname. He took a few steps closer to her and said “After all that time we spent together, my word’s still not good enough for you?”
Luna couldn’t help but sigh whilst she smiled and said “I’ll take your word for it. You never were one to lie.”
“Except the part where you found out where I came from and what I am.” Said Silverbolt sheepishly.
“We’ll let that one slide.” Said Vice-Principle Luna, who then smirked and said “Although, you still owe me.”
“Oh?” said Silverbolt. Luna whispered to him, making him blush red. He then said “Deal. Although do you want it like this?”
He suddenly made himself look older and was slightly taller than Luna, whilst he also looked more handsome. Whilst saying “Or like this?”
Luna couldn’t help but blush whilst she smiled, wrapped her arms around him, and said “Oh, now you’re speaking my language.”
She ended up passionately kissed him before he landed on a sofa with her.
“Ugh, again!!” exclaimed both Rainbow and her pony counterpart.
“Wow, the other you sure is a ladies man, huh?” Said Spike, with his dog counterpart nodding in agreement.
“Oh, that’s nothing.” Said Pinkie Pie, “Silverbolt also used to date Ms. Harshwinny. Or as he likes to call her, Winnie.”
The ponies and dragon were surprised by the nickname he gave her, which he only could respond with a sheepish smile.
Fast forwarding, after clearing things up with Luna, Princess Twilight and the others got out of the cafeteria, with Silverbolt coming over and told them of what Snips and Snails did. They were surprised by what they did, so they quickly rushed down the hall. When they got there, they were shocked to see what happened. Though thankfully, they had plenty of time to clean and fix it.
Sure enough, everything carried out like it was. They cleaned up for the Fall Formal, they got dressed, they got there, Princess Twilight was declared the winner, Spike suddenly got kidnapped, and Sunset threatened to destroy the portal.
“Or not, and never go home.” Said Sunset as she threatened to destroy it.
That was, until she felt something being taken out of her grasp. She looked behind and to her shock, she saw the rest of the Mane 6. Rarity had plucked the hammer away from Sunset and tossed it away, whilst Rainbow Dash and Applejack began to restrain both Snips and Snails before they could try anything else.
“What?” said Sunset shocked as she looked back and forth. She then realized that these were Princess Twilight’s friends from Equestria. “How did you get here?!!”
“What do you think?”
Sunset was shocked and slowly turned around. She saw Silverbolt standing in front of Princess Twilight as he chose to defend her.
Everyone watched how this played through. A student and teacher, united after so long. And to their surprise, every student from Canterlot High was watching, even Principle Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna, for somehow all of them had received a message that they needed to see this.
“Hello my little Phoenix.” Said Silverbolt.
Silverbolt closed his eyes for a bit, then opened and said “I know you’re angry at me.”
“Angry?!” said Sunset “Try furious!! You abandoned me!! You told Celestia to take your place!! You broke your promise!!”
Silverbolt kept his composure, whilst he said “We were all deceived Sunset. You, me, Celestia. They fooled all of us.”
“Who’s they?” demanded Sunset.
“The Unicorn Anti-union Movement.”
Sunset looked at him confused.
“They’re a bunch of Unicorn fanatics that think that unity with other ponies was a mistake and that only Unicorns should rule.” Said Silverbolt, much to her surprise. “They think Princess Platinum gave that order long ago, but in truth, her father was the one who ordered it, because he thinks that the other ponies corrupted her and made her think we were meant to be friends and not conquerors.”
“It’s true,” said Princess Twilight, gaining her attention “They intercepted both your letters and they made you think he abandoned you, just so that they could have an excuse to have you join their ranks in order to overthrow the Equestrian Government.”
Sunset was a little surprised by this. That was, until he showed her Sunset’s letters, which surprised her, seeing that he kept them for a long time.
“The Unicorn Anti-union Movement had been trying to turn things to their favor, to gain power that had never been theirs to take. Princess Platinum’s father wanted power for himself and no one else. They’ve been around for a long time. They tried to drive us apart, but we put a stop to them. They spread lies among us and turned us against one another. I didn’t know until my spies told me.”
He looked right at her and said “They lied to Celestia when she thought I said that she could take my place. They even intercepted my letters to you and burnt them. They made you think I broke my promise. But I still kept your letters every week. They even lied that I would never make you a Princess.”
Sunset shook her head, not wanting to believe, which Silverbolt caught on.
“Sunset, what I’m telling you is the honest truth.” Said Silverbolt “I would never lie to you. I’ve been nothing but honest and straight forward with you since the day I took you in as my student. You were always the best one I ever took under my wing.”
He lowered his head and said “I was really devastated when you left. Even every night whenever I tried to sleep, I would lie up awake at night, missing you so much it would ache.”
He walked over to her and showed her, her letters, which surprised her. He then presented unopened letters to her and said “I kept some of my written letters with me for just in case the postal system would be flawed. If you do not believe me, then look at them through the order, and then you’ll see.”
At first, Sunset wanted to grab and crumble them, not wanting to believe him. But deep down, she felt compelled, she waited so long for him to respond from her letters. She slowly accepted them. Silverbolt stood near her and kissed her forehead, which surprised her.
“I really did miss you, Sunset.” Said Silverbolt “I never lied about that.”
He soon left her to rejoin the others. At the same time, she kept staring at the letters. She found the nearest spot to sit down and opened the first letter that he wanted to send her.
They watched her look through the letters whilst reading them, which left them surprised. Sunset looked down, but then heard Silverbolt muttered “Now I really wish I had been there.”
She looked at him and saw the look of regret on his face. She slowly held onto his hand, which gained his attention. The two of them ended up smiling.
Sunset looked through it, and through the letter, she slowly shed a few tears, then lowered her eyes and head, not wanting to look up.
“Like I said Sunset,” said Silverbolt “I never lied that I missed you. But all my life, I was a coward because I was afraid you might hate me. But then I realized that you hated me because you thought I’d abandon you. If I had just come home earlier, if the wars had not nearly broken out, I would trade my life just to be sure that you were safe.”
He kept walking to her. But she slowly looked at him, her eyes still in tears.
“And what you’re doing,” said Silverbolt “I never taught you any of that. But it has to stop.”
“It’s already too late for me Silverbolt.” Said Sunset in tears.
“No it’s not.” Replied Silverbolt. He knelt over to her, whilst looking at her in the eyes whilst he said “I know the choice I made, ended with them taking away the path that you were meant to, and in the end ended up taking away any choice you could make. And I failed you when you needed me the most.”
He placed his hand on her shoulder and said “And I am so sorry that I couldn’t be there for you. That’s why I’m here now, to make up for my mistake, and why I came all the way here to talk to you. The first student to ever help me feel like I’m whole again.”
Sunset ended up being more in tears and hugged Silverbolt, resolving things between student and teacher. Many smiled to see the student and teacher resolved things with one another. When all of a sudden, the ground shook, taking everyone by surprise, whilst both Silverbolt and Sunset broke the hug whilst they looked around. Within an instant, a portal from the skies opened, causing a creature, with skin as black as Cole, eyes as yellow as the sunflower, and vicious looking as the predator, appeared from the sky, spreading its demonic wings as it screeched. It wasn’t any creature, it was…
“Mothman.” Said Silverbolt with a squint in his eyes.
However, this didn’t go unnoticed that he said that.
“Mothman?!!!” exclaimed everyone around him.
“Mothman?!” exclaimed the ones watching from the dreamscape.
“Holy…” said a nerd by the name of Micro Chips as he adjusted his glasses, “He’s real.”
“You know that thing?!” exclaimed both Twilight and Sunset altogether.
“I knew him and his brother. Their real names are Zara and Zionite.” Said Silverbolt, “Long ago, both of them terrorized Equestria, along with the Dragon, Griffon and Yak kingdoms. I destroyed Zionite, but his older brother Zara was too powerful, so I had to trap him in an endless void, then before he was gone, he proclaimed that he will call himself Mothman.”
Mothman screeched and charged towards Silverbolt, causing them to lock hands/claws with one another, before giving it a headbutt to the face, making the monster stagger backwards.
“You could say he’s kind of like a sparring partner!!” shouted Silverbolt as he dodged a few attacks. “Cause I was the only pony who ever took him down every time whenever he escaped!! And he’s been sometimes trying to find a way to even the score ever since!!”
“You two fought before whenever he escapes?!” exclaimed Sunset.
“You’ve gotta be kidding?!” said Princess Twilight in disbelief.
“Well, I may have told you a lot, but not everything!!” said Silverbolt before powering his hands with both purple lightning generating form his hands. He launched a ton of lightning attacks at the Mothman, who was electrocuted, but still kept on going, even with the magic Silverbolt had in him.
They saw Silverbolt in action, but was about to be overwhelmed. Sunset, Twilight, the Mane 5 and their counterparts, quickly came to his rescue, and to their surprise, they were able to pony up, allowing them to suddenly pony up thanks to the real crown that appeared from out of nowhere, however, Silverbolt somehow strengthened them with his own, causing them to gain extra power. With that combined, they all defeated the creature.
Everyone cheered over the victory whilst they slowly dropped from the sky. Silverbolt turned to Sunset and smiled, whilst walking over to her and placed his hands on her shoulders.
“I’m so proud of you Sunset.” Said Silverbolt, “Thank you, for making the right choice.”
“No,” said Sunset as she managed a smile and held her master in a hug. “Thank you, for telling me the truth and never giving up on me.”
They broke the hug whilst Silverbolt said “If you want, you can always come back home.”
Sunset then had a solemn look and looked at CHS. She then looked at him with a saddened look and said “I’m afraid I’m going to have to take a pass on that.”
“Oh?” said Silverbolt, not expecting that.
Sunset looked down with her eyes closed and gave a sigh. Then looked at him and said “I’d like nothing more than to come home. But…I need to stay here. I need to make things right. And maybe whilst I’m at it, I can learn to try to be a friend…like you tried to teach me long ago.”
Silverbolt managed a smile and said “I understand. You’re free to make your own choice. Though this world is different, I’m sure it can also teach you a thing or two about friendship and life. And I’m sure the girls here will teach you.”
The Mane 5’s counterparts smiled and waved, knowing that they’d me more than glad to help.
He held her face and said “And when the time comes, and you come home, you will be welcomed. And…the title of Princess will be waiting for you.”
Sunset was surprised by this, and ended up hugging her master once again, with Silverbolt hugging her. After they broke it, Silverbolt walked up to the Mane 5’s counterparts.
“Look,” said Silverbolt as he spoke to them, “I know what she did was bad, and I also take responsibility for not being there for her when she needed me. But you also have to understand that the both of us were also deceived by those close to us. I won’t always be there for her, seeing that I also have responsibilities back home, but I’ll still check up on her every now and then. But all I’m asking is, as a favor for me, would you please look after her, help her continue to teach her on how to be friends. That is…if you can do that for me.”
The human Mane 5 looked at one another, not feeling so sure. However…
“Aw come on, go for it.” Said Pinkie Pie as she and the others stood in front of their counterparts.
“She’s right.” Said Fluttershy, “Even if they’re sometimes mean, everyone deserves a little kindness.”
“As well as a chance to redeem themselves.” Said Rarity.
Applejack walked to her counterpart and said “Look, ah know what she did was unacceptable, and we’re both pretty stubborn to do any of that. But a friend once reminded me that one’s stubbornness and pride can only harm others rather than helping them. Just try to give a chance, ah’m sure that y’all would like her. Heck, ah already began to like her seeing her like this.”
"And I know what she did was uncool," said Rainbow Dash to her counterpart, "But it's also not cool of not helping another friend make up for her mistake, even to show them that through thick and thin, loyalty can help bring pon, er, people, together. And also help her to earn others' trust, even yours."
Human Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at Sunset. At first, they didn’t, but then they remembered that she and Silverbolt were tricked and suckered that caused certain events to happen.They may have been miffed when she felt like a liar, but now they were really mad when someone else had lied to Sunset that led her down to this path.
“Alright, ah’ll try.” Said Applejack as she managed a small smile.
"Me too." said human Rainbow Dash as she managed a smile.
Silverbolt then went over to Principle Celestia, Vice-Principle Luna and most of the students, and asked them what he asked the others. At first the kids were reluctant, but Celestia and Luna allowed it. Once that was resolved, Silverbolt also handed her the keys to his house so that she would have a place to stay, which she agreed to. Soon Silverbolt gave Twilight her crown back, allowing the two of them, Spike and the Mane 5 to go back home.
Shortly after that, after they found the Tree of Harmony and the staff, Silverbolt thought of how else he could help Twilight to be the Princess she needed to be. One day, he had an idea, and wrote a message to an old friend that could help her during her struggles. Then he got a reply, and was asked to meet up with them. He instantly teleported to them, and they were wolves.
“Ah, Silverbolt.” Said the large wolf. “It’s been a long time.”
“Too long Alpha.” Said Silverbolt “Last time I saw you, you helped me and Gusty beat Grogar.”
“Indeed.” Said the wolf known as Alpha as they walked side by side. “I understand that you have recently helped your one student, and helped another to redeem herself.”
“She truly went through a lot.” Said Silverbolt “I only want to help her. And glad that she’s doing well. But right now, I’m here about my other student, Twilight Sparkle.”
“Oh?” said Alpha.
“She became a Princess a while ago,” said Silverbolt “I am proud of how she turned out and all that she had accomplished, but I felt like she needed to learn more, to continue to understand what it meant to be a princess. I was hoping that I would find a way to bring her here, so that she could broaden her horizons. And I know that because of Blueblood’s ancestor he ruined our relations with one another, but that didn’t stop me from coming here to learn what I could to help others.”
“Indeed,” chuckled the Alpha “You are the only pony who were allowed in our borders. After all, you were the one that helped form the Pack lands, and if not for you, we would not be here. Though some tend to be violent towards you, the Elders and I remind them constantly that it was because of you, you helped us form, our foundations.”
“And what I’m about to ask,” said Silverbolt as the two of them stopped and looked at one another “I understand that a diplomat will be sent there soon. But all I ask is that this one test her resolve, help guide her as best he can.”
The Alpha couldn’t help but chuckle and held his shoulder. “I will do what I can old friend. You have helped us in the past, now it is our turn to help you.”
A week later, supposedly after the Flutter bat situation, a wolf diplomat was sent. And so far, things went well. He told her many things of the world, and during their stay in Canterlot, she offered to go to the Pack Lands with her friends. Soon all of them arrived there, and she learned a great deal and helped made peace with a member of the Apple Family that got kicked out. They soon arrived at their capitol. From there, they helped the Changelings there, and helped Thorax when he was in pain. After their meeting, Twilight asked to go see the world and help strengthen their ties, which she did.
During her travels, she helped many kingdoms and helped save Griffonstone’s financial troubles. She even went to Mt. Aris to find out what happened, and found out about the Storm King. Soon other kingdoms united and fought the Storm King. Twilight, with the help of Tempest, and Thorax’ brother Pharynx, defeated the Storm King. Afterwards, Twilight continued to travel, whilst at the same time, Silverbolt received a message that Sunset was in trouble.
He soon went over there. Though some were disappointed that she didn’t come, Sunset was happy to see her teacher again. He told them of how he knew the Dazzlings from long ago, and that he was willing to help them, like he should’ve done centuries ago. And to be on the safe side, he gave the Rainbooms medallions so that the Dazzlings won’t be able to take their Equestrian Magic. Later that night, they were at a sleepover, but at Silverbolt’s place, which they were all excited, considering it’s a big place. Later that night, Silverbolt began to write down certain songs.
“Silverbolt?”
Silverbolt looked up and saw Sunset in her pajamas. She was a little surprised to see so many music sheets around.
“Wow, you write music?” said Sunset.
“I did a lot of singing when I visited in this world.” Said Silverbolt “It’s how I paid for this.”
“Good to know.” Said Sunset.
“So what can I help you with?” asked Silverbolt.
“I couldn’t sleep.” Said Sunset as she sat down next to him, “I’ve been trying to figure a few things out since I started.”
“Care to tell me what’s on your mind?” asked Silverbolt. “I admit, I could use the distraction, considering that it’s been a while and not a lot of the songs that Rainbow and Fluttershy wrote would help bring a certain spark.”
“I see.” Said Sunset “And it also doesn’t help that the girls kept arguing over the littlest things.”
“What do you mean?” asked Silverbolt.
Sunset’s friends were a little surprised by this.
“Well for starters,” said Sunset “Rainbow Dash keeps letting her ego get ahead of her because she decided to form this whole band in the first place, after someone suggested it to her. Rarity’s all focused on the costumes, Fluttershy keeps complaining because Rainbow doesn’t want to use any of her songs and insists on doing her own. Applejack keeps grumbling about Rainbow and Rarity’s attitude and other things. And Pinkie is being Pinkie.”
She then looked down in sadness and said “And I feel like an outsider.”
“Sunset,” said Silverbolt as he placed his hand on her shoulder, gaining her attention “You have to give them some time. Not all friendships can be forced, like a certain pink pony who didn’t want to learn her lesson the day we met Maud. When I taught you and Twilight over the years, I wanted you to go out and meet ponies, and let these friendships develop naturally. Not to make them happen or one sided. Nobody’s perfect, we all have our little differences. When I first taught you, I actually helped you make friends.”
“Yeah,” said Sunset as she smiled a little “Best time of my life.”
“And you still miss them.” Said Silverbolt, to which she nodded. Silverbolt sighed and said “I’m still sorry I couldn’t help you, Sunset. I really wished I was there to help.”
“And I’m sorry for running away.” Said Sunset in regret. “I really wish I didn’t believe in the Unicorn Anti-Union’s lies. I should’ve known better.”
“And I never should’ve left.” Said Silverbolt, “And when we came here, I was afraid to face you, because I thought you’d never want to see me again.”
“But then you came anyway. Why?” asked Sunset.
“Duty. Pride. The longing to see you again.” Said Silverbolt. He held her hand and said “I really missed you.”
Sunset couldn’t help but smile, causing the two of them to hug with smiles on their faces.
“I really missed you too.” Said Sunset. Then they broke the hug and asked “Could I help you with this? For old times’ sake?”
“I’d like nothing more.” Said Silverbolt.
The two of them continued to look things over and tried to write a song together, but also looked over Fluttershy’s, to see which ones will go well with it.
Then came the Battle of the Bands, where Silverbolt ensured that everyone stayed calm and made sure that the Dazzlings don’t suspect them of anything. When the time came to perform, the Dazzlings began to unleash their power, but thanks to Silverbolt’s connection to harmony, they were able to pony up, allowing them to gain enough power to defeat the Dazzlings. When they got up, they saw Silverbolt landed in front of them whilst he was bearing his armour.
He knelt over and said “It’s over girls, it’s time to stop fighting.”
“Pff, save your pity.” Said Adagio.
“This is exactly why you lot were banished in the first place.” Said Silverbolt “You three could’ve tried to make friends with Ponykind, but you chose to enslave rather than helping. This isn’t the way.”
“Why would you even care?” said Aria.
“Because everyone deserves a chance.” Said Silverbolt “The Sirens once stood for something a long time ago, and you lot threw it away as if they were nothing to any of you.”
“But why do you care about us?” asked Sonata.
“Everyone is important,” said Silverbolt “And everyone in life matters, no matter how different they are. All I’m asking is for you to give me a chance. Give us a chance.”
They looked at one another, and seeing that they didn’t have any other choice, they stood up as Silverbolt hugged them. They were surprised at first, but they slowly returned it in return.
The next day, everyone gathered near the portal.
“Thanks again fer yer help Silverbolt.” Said Applejack “We really appreciate the help.”
“Hey, what are friends for?” said Silverbolt.
“When you get back darling, please tell Princess Twilight we said hello.” Said Rarity.
“And ask her to come visit more often,” said Fluttershy “And have her bring Spike along.”
“Couldn’t resist his puppy body?” said Silverbolt with a smirk, making her blush heavily at that. “but don’t you worry, as soon as she’s done, we’ll come back as soon as we can.”
He motioned the Dazzlings to move on through, which they did. Silverbolt was about to enter, until he looked back and said “Oh, and by the way?”
The girls looked at him, wondering what else he was going to say.
“If I were you,” started Storm “I’d keep an eye out. There’s a fifty/fifty chance that our little activity will have caught someone else’s attention. Namely Twilight’s human counterpart.”
They were surprised to hear this, but they understood.
After the hug, Silverbolt left and went through the portal.
“Wow, so that’s what would’ve happened if you were around.” Said dog Spike.
“I’m just glad we didn’t tear each other’s heads off there.” Said Pinkie Pie as she agreed.
Back at Equestria, Twilight had returned from her trip around the world with Spike, with Trixie in tow, who was held prisoner by the Diamond Dogs. She then wanted to open a school, but instead of her friends being teachers, it would be taught by various teachers from different nations and where every student was welcomed there. Everyone agreed and were excited for the upcoming events. Twilight soon went back to Ponyville, with Silverbolt staying behind to get the paperwork for it ready.
As Twilight was talking things over with her associates, a Unicorn with Canterlot robes came in.
“Oh no.” said the Mane 5 whilst groaning, gaining the Rainbooms’ attention.
“You know him?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“Unfortunately.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“That’s Chancellor Neighsay,” said Sunset “He’s in charge of the EEA. They’re the ponies in charge of overseeing Equestria’s education.”
“And the biggest racist in all of Equestria.” Said Silverbolt.
“What?!” exclaimed Rarity as her fellow Rainbooms were also surprised.
“When I wanted to open my school,” said Princess Twilight “I wanted to teach friendship not just to ponies, but to others as well.”
“And because of her uh, ahem, obsession to please others?” said Silverbolt with a slight smirk and flexed eyebrow that made the princess blush, “She ended up making things boring instead of teaching it their way, which was supposed to teach about friends, not boring math lectures.”
“Seriously?” said Rainbow with a flexed eyebrow.
“I…” said Princess Twilight, only to sigh in defeat and said “I have no excuse for it.”
“And because of some of her students that played hooky and caused a ruckus because of her poor decisions…”
“Look, I’m not proud of it, okay.” Said Princess Twilight.
“I know you’re not,” said Silverbolt “But you do realize that when it comes to friends, one should always listen. Plus, you should learn to do things your way instead of trying to please others.”
“He’s got a point Twilight,” said Spike “Remember what happened with Starlight and Trixie a while back?”
“Any who,” said Silverbolt “Neighsay declared the students dangerous and her friends unqualified to teach. But thanks to Starlight, she was able to come around. She was able to bring the students together and open the school. Neighsay on the other hand refused to back off, so Twilight decided to teach them her way, which he claimed wouldn’t work, but Celestia reminded him that the Earth Ponies, Unicorns and Pegasi did the same thing long ago. But unfortunately when Equestria’s magic began to fade away and Twilight and her friends left to solve it, Neighsay came back and blamed it on the Young Six, thinking that they were responsible, but they were just kids and didn’t know any better. And because of the Young Six, magic had been restored and Neighsay apologized. However, Celestia put him under probation and had to file a restraining order against him that he were to stay ten miles away from them.”
“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash “Am I glad we don’t have someone like that in our world.”
“Same here,” said Applejack “Ah don’t think we would last long with the likes of him.”
“So what happened here?” asked Twilight.
“Watch and see.” Said Silverbolt.
“I am Chancellor Neighsay, head of the Equestria Education Association. We are a board of scholars who oversee all schools in Equestria. And quite frankly, from what we have been hearing about this one you seek to open, it does not meet our standards!” he snapped.
“On what grounds?” Twilight snapped back. “I have sent the EEA invitations to attend the meetings for my school and I had yet to hear anything back until now.”
“We were waiting to hear more before we made our judgment and what I have heard so far is completely against all the standards and guidelines we have for our schools in Equestria.”
“Please,” Twilight said, teleporting back to her seat, moving another out for him to take at her table. “Tell me what the EEA finds in my proposals to be against educational standards and guidelines.”
The stallion simply chose to remain standing before responding. “Princess Sparkle, we of the EEA expect things to be done by the book. That means properly accredited teachers, students who will not endanger ponies by using what they learn against us…”
“All the teachers I’ve found are properly accredited,” Twilight said, doing her utmost to remain calm. “While the teachers I have contacted so far may not all have the EEA seal, each has years of educational teaching behind them with thoroughly examined background checks for each potential teacher.” She leaned inwards. “Are there any other serious complaints that the EEA has to address to me?”
“You are endangering Equestria with this,” Neighsay snapped. “What is to stop these creatures from taking what they learn and using it against us?”
“So no then,” she said, tilting her head towards him. “You are dismissed.”
“Ex-excuse me?” Neighsay stuttered, looking torn between infuriated and confused at her words. “You have yet to answer my questions, Princess.”
“They do not merit answering,” she said sharply, moving to stand once more. “I am uncertain-no, I am uncaring to how you missed what happened last year and what was done by the world but allow me to illuminate you. The nations of the world came together in unity and harmony against a foe that wished to destroy everything we believed in for his own selfish gains and desires. I spent the last year reaching out to nations that closed their doors to us and countries that did their best to hide from us as they feared us. I worked to ensure that our people’s beliefs and values, the ones that Equestria were founded on, were remembered and brought back to the light.” She stared at him, moving to stand face to face with the stallion. “Friendship and harmony, the twin qualities that were the building blocks of Equestria when it was founded and that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ensured would continue to be a part of our culture when they took the thrones, are among the best qualities in the world but they ring hollow and false if we try to withhold them from others.” She narrowed her eyes. “They cannot be limited to one tribe, or one species, alone; they must be shared with all. If the Equestria Educational Association has issues with that then so be it; my school will do without such an organization’s approval.” She used her magic to open the door to the library. “Now if you would, Chancellor Neighsay, can you please remove yourself. Right now, I am in a meeting with my partners and future teachers while sharing breakfast with them and the library is currently closed.”
The stallion stared hard at her, his eyes nearly bulging with his teeth clenched hard before he very reluctantly bowed his head and walked out the door, with Twilight closing it behind him.
Everyone was surprised to see this play out, even Princess Twilight was surprised.
“Wow,” said pony Rainbow Dash “How come you weren’t brave like that?!”
Princess Twilight frowned whilst looking at Rainbow, but then focused back on what happened. “I really stood up to him?”
“Like I said,” said Silverbolt with a smirk “I make a much better and effective teacher.”
They saw Silverbolt going over a few documents from different nations as well as different creatures coming to the school whilst wearing his reading glasses.
“Let’s see,” said Silverbolt “So far, the Minotaurs’ transportation system is well in effect and in place. The Dragons will get their fair share of the gems, as well as taught how to grow gem trees…”
“Wait, GEM TREES?!! ” exclaimed Spike as he looked at Silverbolt in shock.
“Oh yeah,” said Silverbolt as he chuckled “Remember that old story where others fool those into thinking that if you plant a coin, you’ll grow a money tree?”, he looked away with a smile on his face and said “I thought of that idea back fifty years ago.”
Everyone stared with their mouths agape as they couldn’t believe what they were hearing.
Before Silverbolt could continue to read, a Unicorn opened the door and bowed to him. “Ah, Silverware.” Said Silverbolt when he caught a glance at the pony, who happens to be his assistant “What can I do for you?”
“You have a visitor sir. One of the figures in charge of a few educational facilities” Said Silverware, who then scoffed in disgust “And having no manners either, if I might add.”
Silverbolt looked at him with a flexed eyebrow whilst neatly placing his documents away using his magic. “Who might that be?”
“He appears to be the head of the EEA sir.” Said the pony.
Silverbolt groaned at that, for he knew the pony all too well.
“Send him in Silverware.” Said Silverbolt, then grumbled “And pray you don’t have to carry a body bag.”
“Yes sir.” Said Silverware as he left.
Within a short while, Neighsay entered, and already Silverbolt had an angered look after he placed his documents away.
“Ah, Master Silverbolt.” Said Neighsay, “Pleasure to see…”
“What do you want Neighsay, I’m in the middle of something.” Said Silverbolt.
“To the point, that is the proper way.” Said Neighsay with a devilish smirk, but the moment he was opening a wine cabinet, it was violently closed by another magic force, which Neighsay was surprised as Silverbolt walked towards him.
“First of all, wipe that smirk of your face,” said Silverbolt “Second of all, I did not give you permission to touch my stuff that I’d prefer to be untouched for the next ten years or so. Thirdly, I do not like it when others interrupt me when I didn’t make an appointment for you to come, so I will be straight to the point,”
He leaned over face to face and said “What, do you want?”
Neighsay gave him a dirty look, but he merely continued. “Well, if you must know,” responded Neighsay as he walked over to his desk “Princess Twilight wishes to open a farce of a place to outsiders…”
“Which myself, the royal sisters, the rulers of the Crystal Empire and the court voted and agreed to allow it to happen.” Replied Silverbolt.
“What?!” exclaimed Neighsay “You cannot be serious?!”
“Oh, I am dead, serious Neighsay,” said Silverbolt “She wanted to open a school that would help teach others of our culture, as well as they to ours, which would help benefit those who would help build a better tomorrow.”
“The EEA will not allow some mare to…” said Neighsay before he was cut off.
“The EEA, or your racist views of other kingdoms?” retorted Silverbolt. “Furthermore, that mare, you talk about, is also my student, who is also a Princess, a high ranking ruler of Equestria, and when they make up their minds, their words are law, and a little bit of humility and restraint, might also earn their respect.”
He walked over to him and shoved his hoof hard against the Chancellor’s chest. “Furthermore, you denying them opening a school, because of what, you think that just because you’re in charge of the EEA, suddenly you think you’re in charge of Equestria? Need I remind you that you’re only a minor, political figure, meaning, you don’t get a say in anything, whatsoever. Furthermore, the Secretary of Education agreed with her and it’s construction.”
“You are a fool!!” shouted Neighsay “Accepting these unpredictable students and unqualified element bearers as teachers…”
“Let me stop you right there first.” Said Silverbolt. “They haven’t even started school yet and already you’re judging them, over what, what their kind did in the past? Which is the point, the past. It doesn’t matter anymore. Plus, whilst they learn about friendship, they can teach that to their homeland and once they’re done, they can choose to become teachers too. As for the element bearers; they’re not going to be teachers there, and even if they are, they may be unqualified, but they also represent the elements of Harmony. Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity and Loyalty, that’s what a friend should be. Be honest with one another, be kind to one another, laugh with friends who are down, be generous to one another, and be loyal to them, that’s what they wish to teach.”
“They will bring our kingdom to ruin!!” shouted Neighsay.
“What you’re saying right there Neighsay,” said Silverbolt “That’s not the concerns for the nation you’re talking about, that’s your fear talking. You haven’t even met them yet and yet you’re judging them based on reputation alone. Others see us as bullies too and think we’re nothing but a xenophobic race who couldn’t care less if another suffers. It was because of myself and Princess Twilight, that we were able to be part of the international community again, despite what the likes of you have done.”
He then walked over to him and said “And if I were you, Neighsay, I’d watch my step. You may be in charge of Equestria’s private schools, but I’m the one who founded and run things around here despite the Princesses ruling.”
He walked to his desk, then turned to him and said “And by the way? I got that job on my own.”
The Chancellor was taken aback by what he said, with Silverbolt saying “Also, I’ve been receiving a ton of calls and letters recently.”
He looked them over and said “A ton of complaints about you and your restrictions and so called unnecessary rules. I get the feeling that you’re methods are from another era, that aren’t condoned since Ponyville was founded.”
He walked over to the side of his desk and said “I would also remind you that you are not in charge of Equestria, and that if you were also a political figure, you’d also report to both the Secretary of Education, and to the Princesses.”
He then walked back to his desk and said “Furthermore, I think that you’ll find that the way I help other ponies and creatures, is a little bit more subtle than the way you watch over them.”
“But…but…”
“But nothing Neighsay.” Said Silverbolt as he slammed his hoof onto the table. “Equestria was founded on Friendship, Harmony and Trust, and one can’t save it, by ignoring what it stands for. But given what I’ve seen and heard of your behavior, you’re the whole reason why we haven’t been able to move forward.”
He stood up and walked over to Neighsay and said “You best prepare yourself Neighsay, because I will be telling this to the courts, and they and Celestia will not be as forgiving and merciful as I am.”
He pointed his hoof at the door and said “Now get out of my sight.”
Neighsay reluctantly left with a sour mood on his face.
They were surprised to see how well he handled Neighsay.
“Wow, the other you is really good, you know that?” said Spike.
“Huh,” said Silverbolt with a shrug “I guess even in other worlds I can be the aggressive and straightforward type of guy.”
They continued to watch things unfold.
Silverbolt then began to sense something off somewhere in Equestria. He traveled there and bumped into Starlight Glimmer. He could see what she was doing and asked her to stop. At first, she refused, but Silverbolt told asked her why she was doing this. Then she told him about Sunburst, with Silverbolt remembering him, saying that he actually flunked out. And that he wanted to talk to her, but his mother kept him from doing that, and that he wanted to tell her, but he was too ashamed to face her, that he only wanted to impress her. Realize the mistake she made, Starlight gave in and agreed to go back to Ponyville with him, and to help establish a town for the ponies there, and bring some of them home. He paired Starlight with Twilight, and promised her to bring Sunburst in once he finds him.
Shortly a while later, Twilight opened her school, and so far, things have been going well, until Cozy Glow came along and began to ask certain questions. One of the students, Diamond Tiara, told Twilight of this. With the help of Silverbolt, they were able to expose her when he could see right through her, for she was a sociopath disguise the whole time and wanted to use the knowledge at this school to have power all to herself. And with the help of the Wolves, they were able to arrest her. Silverbolt grumbled “And Neighsay said a non-pony would take over Equestria”. Soon things went underway. Silverbolt came with Sunburst, where he apologized to Starlight for not talking to her sooner and sorry that he abandoned her. She apologized for not going to him too after the whole ordeal.
Shortly after that, Tirek came along, and because of Silverbolt’s cunning, he fought against Tirek, whilst the girls used all that power to finally defeat him. Shortly after that, as things continued to run smoothly, Silverbolt and Twilight went to Canterlot High, where the Friendship Games would soon begin.
Too be continued
View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 15: Dream Scape and What could've been part 3
Everyone continued to watch over certain events of what would happen if Silverbolt were involved.
“So…what’s so special about the Friendship Games?” asked Twilight after she and Silverbolt came through the portal.
“Oh, a while back it was a brainchild that myself, along with Principle Faust from Canterlot High and Principle Amora from Crystal Prep Academy came up with I suggested that every four years, students would come together and would do a series of contests, but along the way, also make friends so that both schools would socialize. And a way to make friends, plus Celestia and Luna had tried to keep up with tradition from what I left behind. Although…”
“Although what?” asked Twilight as she was curious.
Silverbolt sighed and said “It’s like this. Abacus Cinch was once a student of Crystal Prep. Although the problem was, all she ever cared about was winning. She didn’t want to make any friends at all, saying that they were nothing but a distraction and a waste of time. And ever since she became Principle of Crystal Prep, she made it her personal mission to make sure that CPA is a perfect school and that friends is nothing but a waste of time and that she would belittle and insult anyone, even Canterlot High. She completely abandoned the Friendship Games’ tradition.”
“That’s awful.” Said Twilight in shock.
“I know,” said Silverbolt, “But that’s one of the reasons we’re here.”
“More than that?”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt whilst the two stood near the door, with their backs turned to the statue, “I received a message from Sunset that she and her friends constantly transform whenever they play their music or show a true part of themselves. Which is why she asked, the two of us to come over and help them out with that problem.”
“Do you think we will?” asked Twilight.
“I’m positive we can.” Said Silverbolt.
“And what about Cinch?” asked Twilight. “Do you think she’ll listen this time?”
“Doubt it.” Said Silverbolt, “I exposed her for cheating and she was expelled, and that her father nearly ruined the educational system, but yet no matter how hard I tried, she always tried to weasel her way out of any single situation no matter how hard anyone else tries.”
“So how will we help change things?” asked Twilight.
Silverbolt smirked and said “I have a few ideas.”
When all of a sudden, the girls saw Sci-Twi coming from around the corner with a scanner of sorts, walking over to the statue with her own scanner.
“So that’s how you almost knew about the portal.” Said Rainbow, which Twilight blushed sheepishly over that.
Sci-Twi continued to look at the portal whilst scanning it. She looked amazed and fascinated by this. Silverbolt took a peek and smirked. He motioned Twilight to be quiet and pointed at the portal’s direction, which surprised her the moment she saw the mysterious person.
Silverbolt walked over to Sci-Twi whilst she was going over the readings of the portal. He gently poked her shoulder, gaining her attention.
“Boo.” He responded normally.
Sci-Twi ended up screaming in fright, causing her to run away in fear, which caused Silverbolt to snap his fingers and stop her in her tracks and teleport straight to him, with her floating in the air with Princess Twilight standing next to him, which shocked Sci-Twi when she saw there was another her next to him.
Princess Twilight on the other hand gave him a deadpanned expression and said “Really?”
“I couldn’t resist.” Said Silverbolt. He walked over to her and said “Now, I’m sure you have a ton of questions. And you’re here, because you detected weird anomalies that happened at this school twice, am I right?”
Twilight blinked in shock of that, with him saying “I had a feeling sooner or later someone would come along and stick their nose into other people’s business. Then again, being a curious George, you couldn’t help yourself. But in case you wonder, we’re from another dimension. And if you need proof.”
Silverbolt snapped his fingers, turning himself and Princess Twilight into Ponies, taking Twilight by surprise.
“And as you can see, we’re also ponies from another dimension.” Said Silverbolt, and as you can see, we’re Alicorns. I’m sort of a prince, but I don’t stick with that title, I’m more of a teacher, and she happens to be your counterpart, who happens to be my student and is also a Princess because of her hard work.”
He turned both himself and Princess Twilight back to human, with Silverbolt snapping his fingers, letting Twilight gently down back on the ground with her staring at him in awe. She slowly walked over to him and held onto his hands.
“I have so many questions.” Said Twilight.
“And I’ll be sure to answer them as best we can.” Said Silverbolt. “My name is Silverbolt, and this is your counterpart, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”
“Um, hi.” Said Princess Twilight in a nervous tone.
“Uh, nice to meet you.” Said Twilight, feeling the same feeling.
“Now then, if you want answers,” said Silverbolt as he gestured to the school, “Follow me this way, if you please.”
Twilight nervously went with both Silverbolt and Princess Twilight, eager to know what was going on.
Sunset ended up facepalming herself, going “I knew I should’ve taken the calm approach.”
“You were just protective of the portal, it could happen to anyone.” Said Silverbolt., before they watched the next scene.
Silverbolt, Princess Twilight and her counterpart were talking with the Rainbooms, whilst they were in partial shock to see another Twilight right next to them. Silverbolt explained that because of their activity. Needless to say, the Rainbooms were surprised to hear this, but also worried at the same time.
“Oh dear,” said Fluttershy, “This is not good.”
“If we could attract this world’s Twilight’s attention,” said Rainbow Dash, “Then everyone could just come here and try to capture us, and use us for something twisted.”
“And with the Friendship Games underway,” said Rarity, “It would be disastrous.”
“I’m sorry for coming here,” said Twilight in regret, “I was just curious to see what was going on.”
“It’s okay,” said Sunset whilst reassuring her, “You didn’t mean to cause any trouble. Though…next time you’re curious about something, try asking first.”
“I’ll…try to keep that in mind.” Said Twilight sheepishly.
“Speaking of Friendship Games,” said Princess Twilight, “I heard that they’re Canterlot High’s biggest rivals.”
“They are,” said Applejack.
“And they can be very mean.” Said Fluttershy.
“They even beat us at everything.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Really?” said Twilight surprised, “Even you? From what I heard, you’re the captain of every single team. Which is kind of impossible, but to beat even you?”
“It’s kind of silly actually.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Silly?!!” exclaimed the girls.
“What I mean is,” said Princess Twilight as she cut them off, when she knew what they were going to say, “It’s silly because Silverbolt says that both schools used to be such great friends.”
“Huh?!” said the girls.
Silverbolt took out a book and showed them, with everyone, even Princess Twilight and Twilight looking at it.
“See, both schools were great friends.” Said Silverbolt as he pointed it out.
They saw how both schools were together and from the looks of it, they were great friends.
“Huh, they do look happy.” Said Applejack when she and the girls were surprised by this.
“But if both of our schools were such great friends, what changed?” asked Rarity.
Amadeus showed them a picture of long ago, which surprised them when he was there that day.
“Back then when I was around,” said Silverbolt, “Myself, along with two Principles, Principle Faust from Canterlot High, and Principle Amore from Crystal Prep, gained the idea of both schools coming together, but we chose to host it every four years, so that newer generations can take over and experience it from their point of view, whilst at the same time, both schools could bond and become great friends. They still did a lot in the games, but all of them would get along greatly so that no one would have grudges.”
“Whoa.” Muttered the girls when they saw it.
Silverbolt looked at Rarity with a smile and said “In fact, that’s how your parents first met Rarity.”
“I beg your pardon?” said Rarity with a flexed eyebrow.
“Your mother was a student from Crystal Prep, but your father was from Canterlot High,” said Silverbolt, which greatly shocked Rarity, “That’s how they met, during the Friendship Games. It’s how they dated for years until they both got married after they graduated from college. In fact, that’s how all of your families have met.”
The girls, sans Princess Twilight, were greatly surprised by this, even Sunset and Twilight.
The girls on the other hand were also surprised to hear this.
“Mother…never told me about that.” Said Rarity, “Why didn’t she tell me?”
“And it may come as a surprise to you,” said Silverbolt when he looked at Twilight, “Your brother was originally in Canterlot High during his freshman year, but by the time the Friendship Games were over, he fell head over heels for Cadance, hence why he requested that he’d be transferred to Crystal Prep, so he’d be there for her.”
Even Twilight was surprised by this, that her brother would go through such lengths to be with the one whom he fell in love with. She couldn’t help but smile at that thought. She then got curious and looked at him.
“But if we’re supposed to be friends,” asked Twilight, “What happened to it?”
Silverbolt showed them further pictures to it.
“After a while, Principle Faust stepped down after the board appointed her as the new superintendent, whilst Principle Amore became head of Everfree University. Faust appointed both Celestia and Luna in charge of CHS because they understood the spirit of both the school and the games.”
“And what about Crystal Prep?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“That would be Abacus Cinch.” Said Twilight whilst Silverbolt showed them her picture.
“Amore Trusted her to look after the school and hoped to keep up the Friendship Games’ tradition. But unfortunately, she became obsessed with winning and perfection. So she ended up dismissing the whole ordeal and turned it into a ruthless competition. Back then I caught her cheating because she was obsessed with winning, so they had her expelled, and they didn’t even know that she would come back and take it over. That’s why Crystal Prep’s students became so miserable and ruthless, because Cinch was controlling them to do anything to win and dampen anyone’s spirit. And if she didn’t get what she wanted, she’d blackmail into doing this, especially finding a way to make sure that no one would go to any academies in order to teach them a lesson.”
The girls were shocked to hear this.
“Why that no good.” Mumbled Applejack.
“So she’s the reason they keep rubbing their victories in our faces?!” said Rainbow.
“But that’s so mean.” Said Fluttershy.
“And they didn’t even think to remove her from her position?” said Rarity.
“She’s good at covering her tracks,” said Silverbolt, “And because of the influence she’s gained, she would do anything to weasel her way out of it, even blackmail any of her students to do what she wants.”
Twilight looked really concerned, and if what Silverbolt said was true, Abacus would blackmail the best, even her, to do what she wanted.
“If that’s the case, we gotta find a way to beat her at her own game.” Said Applejack, “Without the uh, rubbing in the face I mean.”
“Oh, if only there were a way to know what the competition was.” Said Rarity.
“I know what it is.” Said Silverbolt, gaining their attention. “What? Principle Celestia, Vice-Principle Luna and I are pen pals. We keep in touch every now and then.”
Silverbolt cleared his throat and said “It’s a two part event. First part is the decathlon, where it focuses on chemicals, baking, woodworking, spelling bee. The last one is where you try to solve a difficult algebraic mathematical problem.”
The Rainbooms looked at one another surprised, for if that’s true, then they need to step up their game.
“The next one is a tri-cross relay.” Said Silverbolt. “Where it’s where the groups compete in certain events. First is the obstacle course that you have to pass, after that, it’s the archery, where you have to score a point in order for your next team to proceed. The next one is a roller derby, where you have to skate in a circle, and once you reach the amount of points, the final team races on dirt bikes.”
“Really?!!” said Rainbow Dash in excitement.
“That’s right, and CHS has an advantage.” Said Silverbolt, causing them to be confused, “Because a certain shy shirl who works at the animal shelter and a country gal of the Apple Family just so happens to be junior champions at the obstacle course and archery, two years running at the Telltale Town Championship, whilst a certain Fashionista and a party girl happens to be roller derby champions at the Canterlot City Junior skaters contest, whilst a certain athlete and a fiery haired student of mine happens to be champions last year at the junior championship of dirt bike racing at the Appaloosa Town Dirt Bike Derby.”
They were completely shocked and baffled by what he said, with Applejack saying “How could y’all possibly know that?!”
“Yeah, we never told anyone that!!” said Pinkie Pie.
“Your parents did.” Said Silverbolt.
Everyone was surprised to hear that, with Silverbolt saying “What? We really were friends back in the day, see?”
He pulled out a photo and showed them. To their surprise, it was all of their parents, along with Principle Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna, even Twilight’s parents were part of the picture.
The Rainbooms were surprised about this too.
“Well I’ll be.” Said Applejack as she looked at it with a fond smile. “They really are happy together.”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt as he looked at it fondly. “I still keep in contact with them. Before I left, I gave them journals like I did with Sunset so that whenever they have time, we write to one another. They always kept me up to date. And…I was heartbroken when I heard what happened to Bright Mac and Buttercup.”
“What happened?” asked Twilight, with Silverbolt whispering to her, for he didn’t want to upset Applejack any further by speaking out loud. She was shocked when she heard him. “Oh my gosh. I’m so sorry to hear that.”
“Yeah…they were the best ah had.” Said Applejack whilst she smiled sadly.
“They never stopped talking about you and your families.” Said Silverbolt to them. “They told me Applejack and Fluttershy were really good at it. And the reason Fluttershy joined was because the contest was about raising money for both the Animal Shelter and the CAF, or otherwise known as the Caring for Animals Foundation.”
They were surprised to hear that about Fluttershy, with her saying “Truth be told I never thought I’d have so much fun, especially when it was about raising funds for the animal shelter I work at. I’m even an honorary member of the CAF after I helped out on their last fundraising drive last year.”
“That she did.” Said Silverbolt, then looked at Pinkie, “Your parents also talked about how you two really wanted to be part of the derby, but Maud couldn’t join because she broke her ankle in an accident, so you asked Rarity.”
“Wait, Rarity?” said Rainbow Dash in disbelief, “But she hates sports!!”
“I will have you know I do well in my PE classes thank you very much.” Said Rarity as if she felt insulted.
“Oh, there’s a reason why she joined it.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk, “Apparently the grand prize was a free weekend trip to Las Pegasus.”
“Of course.” Said the Rainbooms in the room whilst rolling their eyes.
“Well I couldn’t pass a free trip,” said Rarity, “I took it because some of my idols were there for their latest auctions.”
“And from what I learned long ago, inspiration can come from the most unexpected places.” Said Silverbolt. He looked at Rainbow and Sunset whilst saying “the two of you also competed a lot in the Dirt Bike Rally races. In fact, before Sunset broke apart their friendship, she and Rainbow were fierce rivals.”
“No kidding,” said Rainbow, “I’ve never seen a girl who could race on a dirt bike so good.”
“I…developed the taste when I first saw them race.” Said Sunset whilst she smiled and blushed in embarrassment.
“So how are we goin to compete if Abacus is goin to be a problem?” asked Applejack.
“Oh don’t worry,” said Silverbolt whilst he smirked “I already got a plan in motion.”
“You do?” said the girls.
“Of course.” Said Silverbolt, “Years ago when I visited here and before I took Twilight as my student, I visited and heard from Principle Celestia about what she said about the Friendship Games. So I visited the School Board and told them of the Friendship Games. And seeing that they came from both Canterlot High and Crystal Prep, they wish to oversee things, including Superintendent Faust. And unfortunately, they don’t know that Abacus had been ruining the Friendship Games. So during my visits, I was slowly gathering evidence of Abacus’ activities and her illegal tactics that she was doing. And once the games start, I’ll be able to send it straight to them.”
He looked at Twilight and said “I also pulled some strings. That the moment that the Friendship Games are over, you’re to be transferred here.”
Twilight looked at him whilst was shocked at the same time. “I know how hard you worked to be where you are, but you’re wasting your potential at Crystal Prep. Sure they may have gifted students, but because of Abacus, she brought out the worst in the students. But you’ll fit in like a glove at CHS. Not only is this a place where everyone is welcomed, but where friendships can be forged, friends that you never realized that have the same qualities. And that you and the Rainbooms have something in common.”
He held her shoulder and said “That you’re brave enough to be yourself.”
Twilight couldn’t help but be moved by his words, with Princess Twilight holding her counterpart’s shoulder, which allowed her to look at the Pony Princess.
“I know it can be terrifying,” said Princess Twilight, “And I know that you may not feel comfortable about this, but believe me when I say this, I was once the same as you when I was younger, but because of my master, he helped me see just how special friendships can be. I bonded with the girls since we were foals. Silverbolt even taught me that Friendships can be hard, and that it takes hard work to maintain them, and without them, things can be a lot harder. And it was also thanks to friendships they help you find balance in your life. And whenever you’re by their side, they bring out the best in you. And I know we can do the same for you, if you give them a chance.”
Twilight looked at her friends and all of them gave their reassuring smiles. Which made her smile too.
“And besides,” said Silverbolt playfully, “If you wanted answers, all you had to do was ask.”
Twilight smiled sheepishly at that, but nodded and said “I’ll remember that next time.”
They were surprised to see how well that played out, with Twilight saying “Wow, so that’s what it would’ve been like.”, then she looked down and said “Now I really wish I did ask.”
“Don’t worry, it happens to a lot of us.” Said Silverbolt whilst reassuring her.
They saw how time went by and how the Rainbooms were getting ready for the Friendship Games. How Silverbolt had secretly taught Twilight to stay calm when she talked to Abacus Cinch. But at the same time, whilst he was browsing around the school, he noticed how the girls were looking at him, some blushing and some shyly waving at him. He waved back, but he couldn’t help but blush at them. However, his thoughts were interrupted when he saw both Cadance and Shining Armor going out of the Principal’s Office. Silverbolt smirked and decided he was going to have some fun. He walked over behind them and pretended to be someone else.
“My, what a sexy woman you have!!” said Silverbolt in a different accent. “I think I’m gonna have a lot of fun with her!!”
“Hey!!” exclaimed Shining Armor as he turned around, but then he saw a familiar face and almost wanted to laugh.
“Nice to see you’re still caring for your special lady, huh?”
“Silverbolt?!” exclaimed Shining Armor in excitement.
Cadance was surprised to hear that name and turned around and saw an old friend as she was also happy to see him, “Silverbolt!!”
The two of them hugged Silverbolt and laugh in excitement.
“It’s been a long time.” Said Cadance after they broke the hug.
“What are you doing here?” said Shining Armor.
“Well I came over for a visit to see how everyone was doing.” Said Silverbolt, “Plus I wanted to see how the Friendship Games are going to be.”
“You heard about it coming up?” asked Shining Armor surprised.
“I did, I asked Principle Celestia to keep me informed.” Said Silverbolt, “And I wanted to help Twilight.”
The two of them were surprised to hear this, with Shining Armor asking “Why, what’s wrong?”
“Twilight would still hesitate, but Cinch will use another drastic means to change her mind.”
“What’s that?”
Silverbolt took out a stone and showed the two of them. They saw Abacus talking to Twilight.
“I understand that you applied. One of the advantages of having a reputation, is having a certain amount of influence in such things. So let me offer you a deal. In return for contributing your agile mind to these games, I will use my influence to guarantee your application is approved. Though, I suppose I could also have it…. denied. What do you think, I should do?”
Both of them were shocked to hear this as they looked at Silverbolt.
“She used the two of you to try and convince her to join,” said Silverbolt, “And if she didn’t join, well, you’d get the idea.”
“Why that…” muttered Shining Armor in anger.
“I can’t believe she’d do something like this.” Said Cadance in disbelief.
“Which is why I have a plan to help her, and to expose Cinch.” Said Silverbolt, “But I’m going to need your help on this.”
“Of course we’ll help,” said Cadance, “Anything for you and Twilight.”
“Alright then,” said Silverbolt whilst he looked at them, “I’ll tell the others about this and we’ll make sure everything is set in motion.”
They were surprised to see him going to Cadance and Shining Armor for help.
“Wow, when you wanna help, you really wanted to help.” Said Pinkie Pie.
Silverbolt fast forwarded a scene, and they saw that Twilight had arrived at CHS, the moment when the Crystal Prep bus opened, Twilight nearly tripped, but Silverbolt caught her.
“Careful now,” said Silverbolt playfully, “Otherwise folks might think that you’d be falling for me.”
After he helped her up, he motioned the Shadowbolts to come with him, which they followed. As they arrived, Sour Sweet and the others wanted to boast, but Silverbolt stopped them to make sure that they are well behaved. However, they saw Silverbolt leaning against one of the lockers and holding his forehead, showing that he had a headache, but also a sign that he was sensing something.
“What’s wrong?” asked Twilight in concern.
“I don’t know.” Said Silverbolt as he slowly looked at Twilight, “But whatever it is, it can’t be good.”
After shaking his head for a bit, he looked ahead and continued to guide the girls to the music room. However, when Silverbolt took a peak, he saw Rarity was feeling exhausted for some reason. But to his shock, he sensed that her magic had been drained out of her. How it was possible, he doesn’t know. But he’ll find out about this one way or another. They soon entered the Music room and Silverbolt introduced them to one another.
However, they were shocked to see another Twilight there. Silverbolt began to explain everything to them of who they are and where they came from. And that how he had founded the Friendship Games with Faust and Amore, until Cinch took over and ruined it for everyone.
“And that’s about it.” Explained Silverbolt.
“Whoa!! Mind blowing!!” said Indigo Zap.
“No wonder Twilight was forced to come here,” mumbled Sour Sweet, “She’s always so anti-social.”
“And you’re sometimes a cute little sourpuss.” Retorted Silverbolt playfully.
“Excuse me?!” said Sour Sweet, to which Silverbolt ended up gently placed his hand on her head, which surprised her.
“Relax sweetheart, I meant no insult.” Said Silverbolt, “Nowadays in a world like this, it needs unique people in it that make life really interesting.”
Sour Sweet ended up clearing her throat after an awkward moment between them.
“Who’d thunk that Principle Cinch would do this, just to win a game that she drastically changed behind everyone else’s back?” Said Sugarcoat.
“Believe me, she gets that from her father’s side.” Said Silverbolt.
“She does?” asked both sets of students.
“How so?” asked Sunny Flare.
“Her father, Silver Wing, was once the Principle of Canterlot High before Celestia and Luna’s father Solar Flare took over.” said Silverbolt, which surprised the rest of the girls. “I met both of them back in the late sixties. Silver Wing had been the youngest man ever to be made Principle. But one day, the dude had a crazy idea. He wanted to get rid of recess.”
“WHAT?!!” shouted the Rainbooms and Shadowbolts.
“But that’s crazy!!” exclaimed Twilight.
“He’s right!!” said Sunset “That can’t be allowed!! All students need to take breaks when they want lunch or go to the bathroom.”
“Yeah, he was crazy.” said Silverbolt “Solar Flare told him that Recess was like a major play in. It was the only time of the day where the students would have any freedom. But Silver Wing claimed that it wasn’t going to help his career. He had to find a way to make test scores go up and to do that, he needed to keep the kids in class, where they belong.”
“How dreadful!!” exclaimed Rarity and Sunny Flare at the same time as she nearly wanted to faint.
“Yeah, needless to say, the entire PTA wasn’t happy about it, neither were the parents and teachers who weren’t part of it.” said Silverbolt “So both Solar Flare and I quickly left and reported it to the Superintendent. He ended up firing him and ended up placing Solar Flare in charge.”
“Hmph, good riddance.” said Fluttershy.
“So, what happened to him?” asked Indigo Zap.
“He quit teaching and went to politics.” said Silverbolt “He even became the Secretary of Education. Until the President fired him for trying to get rid of recess again, only this time it was nationwide.”
They were taken aback by this, with Rainbow saying “Okay, now that guy has issues.”
“You have no idea.” groaned Silverbolt as he slapped his forehead. But he cleared his throat, looked at them and gestured whilst he said “Continue.”
Both Silverbolt and Rainbow Dash blinked at this, and said at the same time, “Whoa. Déjà vu.”, whilst looking at one another.
“But if what you said is true,” said Indigo Zap, “How are we going to keep her from ruining the games?”
“I arranged the school board and your parents to come see the games personally.” Said Silverbolt, “That way they’ll make sure that things don’t go too far.”
“But, won’t they question how you’re still young and everything?” asked Rainbow, “Clearly only everyone at CHS knows you.”
“Same with Cadance and Shining Armor.” Pointed Silverbolt.
“But she might start to question if you’re an offspring of yours or something.” Said Rainbow.
“She’s got a point.” Said Applejack, “So how are y’all goin to throw her off her trail?”
Silverbolt smirked and snapped his fingers, causing him to appear to be older, about a year older than Principle Celestia to be precise, which surprised them and half couldn’t help but blush to see he looked even more handsome.
“Okay, so that’s one problem solved.” Said Sour Sweet.
They then heard voices talking, and saw both Principle Celestia and Principle Cinch walking together as Celestia talked about the music program.
“And our music program has especially taken off.” Said Principle Celestia. She then noticed everyone in the room. “Oh, hello.”
Cinch was about to say something, until she saw an older man with them, which she recognized was Silverbolt, thinking back at the young man she met long ago, now a year older than Celestia.
“You.” Growled Cinch.
“Hello there, Abacus.” Said Silverbolt with a cold tone and walked over to her face to face. “Continuing to turn a simple bonding game into a ruthless competition I see.”
“Whilst Canterlot High continues to follow their misguided values,” said Cinch, “We are the ones who will come out on top.”
“Well here’s a newsflash for you bub,” said Silverbolt, “I am the one who founded the games with Faust and Amore. And from what you’ve done, I am not impressed. And neither are any of them.”
“Please,” said Cinch whilst rolling her eyes, “As if you can do anything about it.”
“Then maybe you can explain that to the board when they get here.”
Cinch did a double take, as did Celestia. “The board is coming here?”
“That’s right,” said Storm, “And seeing that they also participated in the games, I asked them to judge the games, and they were more than happy to clear their schedule.”
He even squinted his eyes to her as he was now face to face with her whilst saying “And you’d best watch yourself if you step out of line Cinch. I too have friends in the board and you can bet, I’ll reveal your ruthless tactic to them.”
She began to sweat a little, until…
“And by the way?” said Silverbolt as he suddenly had a smirk on his face, “Remember that little gadget I had that I used to blow you away with?”
Silverbolt then pulled out what appeared to be a bicycle horn, whilst it was written, ‘squeeze me gently’, causing both Celestia and Cinch to remember.
“Oh no…”
And the moment he pressed it.
“AOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOGA!!!”
The noise was so loud, Cinch got blown backwards and flew almost across the hallway a few feet away. Silverbolt held the horn with a smirk and twirled it, whilst the girls looked at you with mouths agape and widened eyes.
They were surprised to see that Silverbolt had something like that.
“I don’t suppose you have something like that?” asked Sunset.
“I did once,” said Silverbolt, “But I had to get rid of it because it was so loud, it kept breaking windows.’
Later at the day, as everyone was about to get ready for both Crystal Prep and Canterlot High at the gym, Silverbolt was able to have both students mingle with one another as he reassured them. The Shadowbolts, with Silverbolt’s help, was able to help them get along. The moment when Princess Twilight and the Rainbooms arrived, they were surprised to see students from both schools getting along, whilst Silverbolt was having a casual conversation with Twilight and the Shadowbolts with laughter of their own.
But during that time, Silverbolt spotted a girl at the corner, who looked miserable and lonely. Curious, he went over to her. He asked if she was okay, and she responded that she was used to being invisible, with Silverbolt asking why that was, with her not having a clue. Silverbolt introduced himself, with the girl replied as Wallflower. The moment when she mentioned about plants, that’s when Silverbolt got interested. The two of them talked over any kind of plant, and soon, they began to bond as they shared a few chuckles and laughter.
Pinkie Pie set up the party, causing everyone to mingle and have fun whilst enjoying their time, with Celestia showing the students representing the games, and also welcomes Crystal Prep’s students as well, to which they waved too. The celebrations continued, until a secret entity stole Pinkie’s magic and disappeared, which Silverbolt sensed, but by the time he looked, the one responsible was gone.
At the same time, Cinch spoke and began to speak to the crowd. But except for them splitting apart, they chose to stay close and started to take Silverbolt’s words seriously.
Silverbolt on the other hand, wore a disguise and gave her some water, to which she drank, until she had to rush into the bathroom. Silverbolt then revealed a packet of laxatives he had with him, with him snickering in secret.
They were surprised to see this, with Rainbow saying “Wow, how come we didn’t think of that.”
“Rainbow!!” scolded Applejack.
“Oh, come on, you know Cinch in this world or any world had it coming!!” said Rainbow, “Especially when she tried to erase Sunset and Twilight from existence!!”
Silverbolt then fast forwards to the next day, allowing them to see what else had transpired, and now gave Princess Twilight and the Mane 6 a chance to see how the games were.
It was now the beginning of the Friendship Games, where everyone was ready to compete for the event, but at the same time, Abacus suddenly arrived as she saw the Shadowbolts and Wondercolts talking to one another.
“I will not allow any fraternizing during the games and not among my students. After all, our reputation is on the line, and we do not need to spend time with these monkey faced stooges.”
Everyone gasped at what she said.
They were just as shocked by what they were seeing.
“Why, you…!!!” shouted Rainbow as she wanted to attack her whilst Applejack restrained her.
“Easy there, Sugarcube!!” exclaimed Applejack.
“And now that we have that riff/raff out of the way,” said Abacus Cinch before turning her attention to Twilight. “Twilight Sparkle.
Twilight nervously walked over to Cinch.
“Whilst we’re here at the games. Let us talk about…”
“Yes?”
Cinch suddenly smiled and said “My enormous bottom.”
That part caught everyone by surprise before Cinch started to dance as they went “Eh?”
“Eh?” replied everyone, even Silverbolt was surprised.
“Oh, my name is Principle Cinch and I have a very big bum.”
She began to shake her butt back and forth whilst making babbling noises, then slapped it, causing some to feel a bit disturbed. When all of a sudden…
“What in heaven’s name?!”
They saw another Principle Cinch, which took all of them by shock. She then stood in front of the other one.
“And just who are you?” said Abacus Cinch.
“I am Principle Cinch of Crystal Prep Academy. I am the one who ensures that my students come out on top, for our reputation. My reputation, is on the line.”
Cinch was shocked by what he said.
“How dare you?” said a slightly steamed Cinch “I am Principle Cinch. I am the one who looks after Crystal Prep Academy.”
Now everyone was really confused.
“What is going on here?” asked Rarity
“You’re asking us? We should be asking you that?” said an equally confused Sour Sweet.
The two of them continued to argue.
“I am Principle Cinch.” Said the first Cinch.
“I am Principle Cinch.” Said the second.
When all of a sudden…
“No, I am.” Said the first Cinch “I’m the silly patoodey stink brain pointy boob doofus with a big fat butt the size of Canterlot City.
“I’m the silly patoodey stink brain pointy boob doofus with a big fat butt the size of Canterlot City!!” said the second, causing her to be shocked within a split second when she found out what she had just said.
“Yes, you are correct.” Said the first.
This caused the second to scream out in frustration and tear some parts of her hair. She was suddenly shocked to see what she was doing, in front of all the students no less, causing her to quickly run away. The other Cinch began to laugh…
“My…that was entertaining.”
As she laughed, she suddenly shape shifted back into Silverbolt, who was still laughing, taking them all by shock:
“Whoa, it was Silverbolt?”
“Whoa, I didn’t see that coming.” Said Lemon Zest.
“I didn’t know you could do that.” Said a surprised Fluttershy.
Rainbow Dash then approached Silverbolt and asked “So…it had been you…in disguise…this whole time?”
“Pretty much, yeah.” Replied Silverbolt.
They then suddenly heard a loud snicker, revealing to be Twilight. She suddenly giggled loudly, and without a doubt, released a full blown laughter, whilst holding onto her gut, for it was so funny she couldn’t stop. Sure enough, the students of CPA and CHS began to laugh too, even the teachers and all of Silverbolt’s friends.
Everyone, even Silverbolt laughed at what they were seeing.
After the laughter died down, Cadance was about to make the announcement, until she took a good look at Silverbolt and smiled. Then she walked over to him, gaining his attention.
“Actually Silverbolt,” said Cadance, with Silverbolt looking at her, “Why don’t you make the announcement?”
Silverbolt was surprised by this, and asked “Are you sure?”
Celestia and Luna stood next to her, with Celestia saying “You’ve done so much for us Silverbolt, you’ve earned the right.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile and said “I’d be honored.”
He accepted the microphone and kissed their cheeks, which Celestia, Luna and Cadance giggled at that. He soon turned to the students and spoke to both CHS and CPS, as well as the board who came to watch them.
“Greetings students of Crystal Prep Academy and Canterlot High School. Welcome to the first day of the Friendship Games. As you know, the games will be the most eventful activity for both schools, as they will represent what the founders of the games strived for.”
The students began to be excited, with the Board now also onboard with this.
“The first half of the Friendship Games will be the academic decathlon, where it consists of chemistry, home economics, and woodshop, where it will test your skills with your hands and also careful precision when it comes to creating something from one’s own imagination. The next part will be the challenge of the mind, where it consists of a spelling bee, as well as solve a complicated mathematical question, set up by none other than the school board themselves.”
As he motioned to the board, they all waved to the students, to show them that they were there.
“And finally, the next day will be the second part of the games, which we will reveal, is the Tri-Cross Rally, where you will use the skills of the body to overcome obstacles along the way.”
Many were surprised to hear the second part, even Rainbow got excited over it.
“The first part of the Tri-Cross involves archery, where they will test your athletic side, as well as your marksmanship skills. The second part, will involve roller derby skating. The moment you cross the finish line, the more you’ll be able to score points. Once you raise enough points, the last part of the games will involve your skills on dirt bikes, allowing all of you to overcome said obstacles, as well as good sportsmanship, to show the board the true spirit of the games.”
Sure enough, the games had started. Silverbolt and the board watched as things began to unfold. In Chemistry, both schools tried to make the perfect formula. As they began to make the formula, Sugarcoat had the advantage as she, as well as with Twilight’s help, the two of them created the perfect chemistry formula, even Canterlot High, unfortunately they were deducted a few points because Derpy messed up the formula, which caused Crystal Prep to win the round, with Silverbolt’s pointing to CPA. Derpy felt sad that he let the team down, however, Sugarcoat and Twilight walked over and patted Derpy on the shoulder, showing that there was nothing to be ashamed about, which made her smile as she hugged the two, which they returned. The Board smiled at this, for they were glad to see that they were getting along, much to Cinch’s annoyance.
Next up was home economics, which both schools tried to make the perfect cake. Both Suri Polomare and Upper Crust tried to make the perfect cake, but Pinkie and Fluttershy had the advantage, considering that they’re the expert cake makers. After they were done, Celestia, Luna, Cadance and the board tasted the cake. However, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were able to make a very big cake. And as they cut it opened, to their surprise, it was the perfect frosting of Mona Lisa, which they were surprised. CHS had won the round. Though Suri and Upper were a bit sad, Pinkie and Fluttershy offered them some slices of their cakes, which they accepted, as well as Pinkie and Fluttershy accepted theirs. They were surprised by how they tasted, which caused them to giggle a bit, which the board approved of, which made Cinch nervous, for the board was siding friendship instead of the winning teams.
The next round was Woodshop, where everyone tried to make the perfect Bird House. Some of CHS had trouble making them. Sandalwood and Micro Chips had been deducted a few points because their bird house became a bit of a flop, but Indigo Zap and Lemon Zest had won CPA this round because theirs was perfect. Sandalwood and Micro Chips looked sad by this, but they were comforted by Indigo Zap and Lemon Zest, showing that they tried their best, which they appreciated. Silverbolt suddenly looked a bit smug, which got them wondering what, until he showed his birdhouse that looked like a mansion, much to their shock, as well as sawing the birds having fun as they began to relax in it, this caused everyone, even the board and teachers to laugh, for it was quite humorous, not just the bird house, but also of how the birds were having fun.
Next up was the Spelling Bee round, with both groups trying their best to spell, however, some, namely Rainbow Dash, Indigo Zap, Applejack and Sour Sweet, kind of stunk at spelling. However, it resulted in a tie, but most were eliminated from the teams, leaving both Sunset and Twilight standing. Both of them began to stand on stage, working on a difficult mathematical problem. After a huge struggle, they were able to finish. Amadeus then walked over, looking at the mathematical problem. After looking at both of them, Amadeus then made up his mind.
“Point, Crystal Prep Academy.”
Sunset felt a bit sad about it, until Twilight walked over and extended her hand in friendship whilst feeling nervous at the same time. Sunset ended up smiling and hugged her, which the two of them began to laugh too. It touched the others, seeing that this is what the Friendship Games was supposed to be all along, before Cinch ruined it.
The next part, was the Tri-cross relay, and everyone began to do their respective contests there. But during that time, Silverbolt had once again felt Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow’s magic being taken, but not before the games were tied. Before they could continue the final event, an entity arrived and gained everyone’s attention.
“You!!” shouted Silverbolt as he stood up front.
“Surprise to see me?” said the entity.
“You know him?!” said Princess Twilight.
“I do.” Said Silverbolt, “Meet Stone wedge, my former student.”
“Former student?!” said Sunset.
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt, “About five hundred years ago, he was the worst apprentice I ever had, always going around, breaking and taking anything he could get his greedy little hooves on. And I’m not surprised that he hasn’t changed one bit, I was finally glad to banish him in the dark dimension when my students told me what he was really up to.”
“You’ve grown soft with ponykind, Silverbolt.” Said Stone Wedge.
“No, I chose to defend our kingdom instead of betraying it.” Said Silverbolt, “If we faced them down a dark path, then we’d be no better than Chrysalis and Tirek.”
“Maybe,” said Stone Wedge, “But now with this, I can have what I want.”
He showed them a horn, which shocked Silverbolt, as he shouted “So it was you!! You really did steal the girls’ powers!!”
The Rainbooms gasped at that from what they heard.
“And with this, I can not only destroy you, but this world too!!” said Stone Wedge.
The two of them powered their magic and used it to fight one another, trying to best the other. Things were doing fine, until Silverbolt got overpowered and was grabbed by the throat, which shocked the others. Sunset then saw the horn Stone Wedge used, and realize what she needed to do. She ran towards the horn, with her friends failing to stop her. She grabbed the horn and could sense the leftover Equestrian magic from her friends.
But during the fight, Wedge shouted that he will reduce the entire world into ashes, but then the Rainbooms and Princess Twilight heard Cinch shouting that they had a deal, which shocked them and the Shadowbolts, causing Princess Twilight to use her magic to bind her in order to keep her from escaping. At the same time, rifts began to open because of Wedge’s power.
“I don’t know if you can hear me.” Muttered Sunset as she whispered to the horn, as if trying to talk to Equestrian magic. “But please, my master needs my help. I was tricked and thought he turned his back on me, I don’t want to lose him. Please. Help me save him.”
It was silent, until… “Is this what you want?”
She opened her eyes and were shocked to hear a voice, “Do you really wish to help him? Do you truly understand the true meaning of friendship?”
“Yes, I do.” Said Sunset without hesitation as she looked up, “Please, help me save him. Help me save my friends. Help me save my home from both worlds.”
“Then it shall be done. Once you were alone, but now, you truly understand the true meaning of friendship. You truly understand the true meaning…of harmony.”
Within a split second, the horn glowed, cracked and shattered into pieces, causing the Equestrian magic stored there, including the leftover from within the girls, to instantly go over to her, transforming her into Daydream Shimmer. With her power, she was able to close the rifts. And during the fight, Stone Wedge was about to punch Silverbolt, until Sunset stopped it, gaining their attention.
“Get your hands off of him.” Said Sunset before she delivered a strong punch.
Both Sunset and Silverbolt fought together, and with their combined might, they destroyed Stone Wedge. The two of them landed and turned back to normal, whilst everyone began to cheer for them of the amazing feats they did. They heard Cinch struggle, with Princess Twilight revealing that Cinch was working with Stone Wedge. She used the horn to steal the girls’ magic, in exchange that Stone Wedge would help Cinch become ruler of the country. The Superintendent and law enforcement came along and had Cinch arrested for her crimes.
However, Silverbolt then looked at Sunset and had a proud smile. When he made her pony up, to her surprise, she had wings. Silverbolt then dubbed Sunset as the Princess of Peace, to which everyone cheered at her success. Sunset said she wished to continue to learn about friendship, so that by the time she graduates, she can return to Equestria, with Silverbolt saying that the doors are always open to her. He then introduced them to Wallflower. Though she was shy, she was able to calm down and they were able to strike a conversation.
The girls were surprised by this by what they saw.
“Amazin.” Said Applejack surprised.
“As you can see,” said Silverbolt, “If I had been there, certain events would’ve been altered. Equestria would’ve thrived into a majestic kingdom, Princess Twilight and the others would help Stygian without going through all that drama with Starswirl. And for the Rainbooms, Twilight would never be traumatized over the events and would have more confidence in herself and others around her. As long as she can keep her curiosity in check, that is.”
Twilight couldn’t help but giggle sheepishly at that remark. Silverbolt looked sad and at the scenery when he froze them.
“But you know what?” said Silverbolt, “Now I really wish I was there.”
“But if you didn’t,” said Princess Twilight with a reassuring smile, “None of us would have a future. You saved Sunset and my counterpart from being erased, you saved both our worlds, you restored the timeline, you stopped Cinch, and you helped us from behind the scenes and we never even knew about it.”
“Cause the only thing we can do, is keep moving forward.” Said Sunset.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle, gaining their attention.
“What’s so funny?” asked a confused Sunset.
“Sorry,” said Silverbolt, “It’s just that, it’s great to see others who learned those lessons well and sought to learn from their mistakes and try to help others in need. It’s very inspiring.”
He then waved his hand, causing everyone to be in the dream realm to where all of them came together.
“I’ve been around a long time,” said Silverbolt, “And the one thing about being around, is that you never stop learning, even when your teacher happens to be your own friends.”
He looked at them and said “Even though all of you have made many mistakes, you learned and thrived them well. And even though you’re all different, there’s one thing that all of you have in common. Your love for each other.”
Everyone couldn’t help but smile at that. With Silverbolt saying “I’m glad the Elements of Harmony chose you. I hope you’ll continue the legacy of what friendship is really about.”
“Like we’d ever say no to that.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“Same here.” Said Rainbow Dash.
Silverbolt then looked at the time and said “Whoa, according to this, it’s almost 4AM. Meaning the sun will be up shortly.”
“I wouldn’t mind sleeping in.,” said Rainbow Dash.
“Now Darling,” said Rarity, “Our counterparts have taken the rare opportunity to visit us. Surely, they’d like to see what our world has to offer.”
“I’d like that.” Said pony Applejack, “Ah’d like to see a few similarities and differences too.”
“Then we’ll see you in the morning.” Said Silverbolt, allowing everyone to disappear.
However, Sunset remained behind. “Oh, is there something wrong?”
“Yeah,” said Sunset, “Figured you could use some company for a bit.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile and said “I’d like that.”
The two of them changed the dream’s scenery, causing them to be at the beach, whilst they began to hold on to each other, with Silverbolt saying “I wish I could find a way to remove my immortality.”
“I’m sure we’ll find a way.” Said Sunset. “But are you sure?”
“For you?” said Silverbolt, who then looked at her with a smile and said “It would be worth it.”
Sunset couldn’t help but smile and held him close whilst the two of them enjoyed the sunset in the dream realm.
*******************************************************************************************************
Back in the waking realm, everyone was still fast asleep, with Silverbolt still fast asleep. However, he wasn’t alone. Sunset was right next to him and held him close, snuggling with one another. One’s thing for sure, though Sunset dated once and Silverbolt dated many, they somehow knew, that both of them were the right ones for one another.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 16: The Silver Sunset
Shortly around 7AM, the sun had slowly begun to rise, and the best part was, it was on a Saturday, meaning no school for the entire weekend, just a lot of fun with everyone. Sunset slowly woke up and found out that Silverbolt wasn’t there next to her. She slowly looked up, wondering where he was, whilst her friends were fast asleep at the same time.
Sunset suddenly caught a whiff of coffee and other sorts of foods that she recognized. She slowly got up and made her way out of the room whilst her friends were still sleeping. She soon made her way to the kitchen and there was Silverbolt, cooking all sorts of breakfast foods, as if he was expecting everyone to wake up. She couldn’t help but smile when she saw him working.
“Morning, Silverbolt.” Said Sunset.
Silverbolt turned around and saw Sunset walking in and smiled, “Oh, morning to you too. I’m almost done with breakfast but the drinks are available. Would you like juice, milk, tea, or coffee? And if coffee, which flavor?”
Sunset looked and was surprised to see the different sort of drinks there, she was curious about the French vanilla, so she accepted that one and took a small sip from it.
“Mmm,” muttered Sunset, “It’s quite good. You really have good tastes.”
“Let’s just say I’m an expert when it comes to food.” Said Silverbolt, “Cause during my travels I also sometimes like to go to certain restaurants, comparing how their style of food is with the other.”
“It’s a miracle you didn’t gain any weight.” Said Sunset.
“I know how to take care of my body.” Said Silverbolt.
They heard yawning and saw Princess Twilight coming in.
“Oh, morning.” Said Silverbolt, “I didn’t expect you to be up before the others.”
“Sometimes I’m up earlier more than the others.” Said Princess Twilight.
“So, I see.” Said Silverbolt. “So, anybody knows what their plans are for today?”
“We sure do,” said Sunset, “Our friends would take their counterparts all over the city to see what they all have to offer, and so that they could experience things for themselves.”
“Actually,” said Princess Twilight whilst rubbing the back of her head, “I’ve got other plans.”
“What kind of plans?” asked Sunset Shimmer.
“She wants to visit Flash Sentry.” Said Silverbolt, “Trust me, this one is long overdue.”
“Oooh,” said Sunset as she slightly faltered, “Right.”
Silverbolt however, knows that look anywhere. “Is there something that I missed?”
“Well, see…” said Sunset as she was a bit nervous from explaining things. “Back when we first went to Camp Everfree, I told Flash to forget and get over you, because of your responsibilities back at Equestria.”
“Sunset!” said Silverbolt in disbelief. “Why would you say that?”
“Because she really has responsibilities back at Equestria and she wouldn’t have time to visit us or him.” Said Sunset.
“Well, yeah,” said Silverbolt, “But you don’t tell someone who likes a girl like that.”
“And without consulting me about it?” said a disbelief, Princess.
“Well, you were busy back home,” said Sunset in her defense, “And he was also being weird around the other Twilight here, and…”
“I get that,” said Princess Twilight, “And sure, tell him it’s a different Twilight who isn’t interested, but that’s no excuse to make that kind of decision on my behalf, or without even asking me.”
“But you were busy…”
“Well, yes,” said Princess Twilight, “But it’s not like you have a magic journal that allows the both of us to contact one another.”
“Well, it’s not like it’s a magical threat or anything.”
“You really think I wouldn’t mind checking in just to say hi without a threat to ask for help?” asked Princess Twilight rhetorically, “which is less serious than the thing with Flash. In fact, that entire point you made is moot.”
“But…”
“Sunset,” said Silverbolt as he brought her some coffee as the two of them looked at one another. “Flash is Twilight’s first crush, and the two of them obviously still like one another. They just didn’t get the chance to date or anything. One should never be denied of love. Everybody is made to be loved.”
Sunset looked down and sighed, then said “You’re right. I’m sorry Twilight. I didn’t mean any harm; I just didn’t want Flash to look sad anymore.”
“And you had good intentions.” Said Silverbolt, “But next time, try to consult with her or your friends in the future, before making such brash decisions.”
“I will.” Said Sunset and smiled for a bit.
“So,” said Silverbolt as he was nearly done with making breakfast, “Once we’re done and our friends are planning to take their counterparts out of the city, and we’re dropping Princess Twilight off at Flash’s place, do you have any plans, Sunset?”
“Now that I know of.” Said Sunset, “Why do you ask?”
“Well, I was wondering if you’d like to go to the beach with me.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised Sunset, “It’s been a long time since I’ve been there and I wanted to see how much had changed since I was gone.”
Sunset thought that a day to the beach would be nice but…oh god. He’d see him in swim trunks and the thought of seeing him shirtless, made her blush madly.
“Uh, you okay there?” asked Silverbolt.
Sunset shook her head, trying to get the thoughts out of her head. “Uh, yeah, sure.”
Soon enough, after everyone was slowly waking up, courtesy of Pinkie Pie and her counterpart, everyone entered the kitchen, with Rarity asking “What is that wonderful aroma?”
“That would be breakfast my lady friend.” Said Silverbolt whilst he presented breakfast before them. “Hope you lot have a big appetite.”
“Boy, do we ever.” Said Applejack as the Rainbooms, their boyfriends, and the Mane 6, along with the two Spikes, came over to enjoy their breakfasts.
***************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt got his Challenger ready whilst the Rainbooms sans Sunset, took their counterparts sans Princess Twilight and their boyfriends to show them around Canterlot City.
Sunset on the other hand already had her beach wear ready in her bag, same with Silverbolt, whilst they also had towels and enough sunscreen inside, as well as some snacks and sandwiches. But first thing’s first, they had to drop off a certain princess to a certain boy.
“Alright then, Princess.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at her, “You’re absolutely sure, you want to do this?”
Twilight smiled with determination, and said “I do.”
Silverbolt smiled back, allowing the both to drive to Flash Sentry’s house.
“You sure she’ll be, okay?” whispered Sunset.
“Trust me, she’ll be alright.” Whispered Silverbolt, “And I asked our Twilight to keep dragon Spike busy whilst she does this.”
“That would explain why I haven’t seen him.” Muttered Sunset.
“Oh, we’re here.” Said Silverbolt as he pointed at the house after a long drive.
There they parked in front of Flash Sentry’s house. Silverbolt, Sunset and Princess Twilight climbed out of the car and walked towards the front door. As they approached, Princess Twilight was suddenly nervous.
“You good?” asked Silverbolt.
“This…this is for real.” Said Princess Twilight. “I’ve never spent time with a stallion, er, boy before.”
“Well, it’s never too late to start.” Said Silverbolt as he knocked on the door.
It was quiet for a few moments, then they heard someone say, “Coming!!”
The moment Flash opened the door, he saw both Sunset and Silverbolt. “Oh, hey, didn’t expect to see you guys here? What’s up?”
“We were on our way to the beach,” said Silverbolt, “But a certain someone wanted to see you.”
“Who?”
Silverbolt smirked and took a few steps to the left, and there she was, Princess Twilight, standing there whilst also looking nervous and waved at him nervously. “Hi Flash.”
Flash was taken aback by who he was seeing. For right in front of him was Twilight. Not this world’s Twilight, but Princess Twilight herself.
“T-Twilight?” said Flash in shock. He slowly took a few steps forward and stood near her. “Y-you’re here.”
Flash slowly held her hands, to which the princess returned the gesture. “Y-you came back.”
“I’m…sorry I’ve been away for so long.” said Princess Twilight as she had a saddened look on her face. He looked at Flash and said “Can we…talk inside?”
“Oh, uh, of course.” Said Flash as he guided her inside.
“We’ll see you later Twilight.” Said Sunset, with Princess Twilight waving to them. Once they were inside and the doors were closed, Sunset was suddenly curious, with Silverbolt helping her out as he snapped his fingers.
They saw the two of them were inside and sat down at a nearby couch. Silverbolt and Sunset watched them talking, , and ended up having smiles on their faces. And then it happened, Flash and Twilight kissed one another on the lips whilst slowly embracing one another before Flash lands on the couch, with Princess Twilight being on top of him. Both Sunset and Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile as they watched this.
“I think those two are going to be just fine.” Said Silverbolt before he motioned to Sunset and said “Come on, I think it’s time I took that cute little tushy of yours to the beach.”
But as Silverbolt walked, Sunset suddenly blushed madly by what he said, and as she walked, she couldn’t help but cover her butt with her hands, but the moment she was close to him, she gave his ass a playful smack, taking him by surprise as he looked at her, with the latter smirking at the same time.
“That’s payback for the comment.” Said Sunset playfully.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle as the two of them got in the car, and slowly drove away, leaving Princess Twilight to have some alone time with Flash.
As they drove, Sunset asked “What did you mean by Rainbow making sound effects.”
“Started out when Princess Twilight was sick.” Said Silverbolt. He snapped his fingers and made headphones and VR goggles appear on her lap. She looked at it, then to him. “Put in on, and you’ll see.”
Sunset did so and placed the goggles over her eyes, as well as the headphones.
“Now press play and you’ll see.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset pressed the button on the goggles, allowing her to see. “Okay, it’s playing.” Said Sunset, then she said “Whoa, Twilight really looks sick.” As she continued to watch, she then began to giggle at a few misfortunes, then she said “Oh, thank goodness.” When suddenly, her jaws dropped at what she saw, then she laughed extremely hard whilst clutching her gut as her head was against the seat’s head. She then took the goggles off and said “She really got turned into a foal afterwards!!”
“Yeah,” chuckled Silverbolt, “That’s what happens when you don’t read the warning before taking them.”
Sunset continued to laugh when she couldn’t believe Princess Twilight’s predicament, even Silverbolt couldn’t help but laugh at that too.
**************************************************************************************************
Soon enough, the both had finally arrived at the beach. Thankfully, there was a spot where their vehicle would be safe from the sunlight. Silverbolt and Sunset slowly climbed out of the vehicle, with Silverbolt taking a good look at the beach.
“Ahh, Canterlot Beach.” Said Silverbolt with a smile, “Still hasn’t changed that much. Times may have changed, but still has that amazing atmosphere.”
“Sure does.” Said Sunset, which caused Silverbolt to look at her.
She slowly stroked the side of her hair as the breeze blew a bit, which made him blush, for she looked beautiful. However, she had somewhat a sad look on her. To which he knew what she was thinking about.
“Bad memories because of the memory stone?” guessed Silverbolt.
“Is it that obvious?” asked Sunset. She sighed and said “I’m glad things are back to normal, and that I was able to help them, but…every time whenever I come to the beach, I’m always afraid of that same outcome like I did before.”
“It wasn’t your fault.” Said Silverbolt, “Wallflower still feels bad about what she did, and that she tried to make it up to you every day. The two of you also have a lot in common.”
Sunset looked at him with a flexed eyebrow.
“Both of you were very lonely, and you were scared that no one would accept you for who you are, and that you felt that you would be masking yourself with a distraction and take it out on others.” Said Silverbolt. “Only difference; Wallflower with her introverted mindset and, which was understandable. And you…”
“Wanting to have power for myself when I purposely pushed everyone away and didn’t want to make any friends.” Said Sunset sadly before Silverbolt placed a hand on her shoulder.
“But look how far you’ve gone since then.” Said Silverbolt, “You helped save the Rainbooms’ friendships at the Battle of the Bands, you helped save Twilight at the Friendship Games, you sacrificed yourself to save your friends from the memory stone. And look what you’ve accomplished together with them. You saved the school two times…”
“Three…,” said Sunset before Silverbolt cut her off.
“Technically, you were evil at the first time, so that doesn’t count.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset blushed in embarrassment, “Anyway,” said Silverbolt as he continued to list things off, “You also helped save Camp Everfree twice, once with Gloriosa and the other for a fundraiser. You brought Starlight over and with her help, she convinced Juniper to stop her madness. You helped Wallflower not feel invisible anymore, you stopped Vignette from doing something worse, you saved everyone at the yacht during Spring Break, and you also helped Post Crush realize the error of her ways. The way I see it, you girls are heroes, especially with someone like you leading and helping them. You’re a hero to everyone. Heh, and it’s corny for saying it, you’re also a hero to me.”
Sunset was surprised by what he said, but slightly blushed with a small smile afterwards. She couldn’t help but walk over to him and hugged him, with her resting on his chest, with Silverbolt holding her close and wasn’t complaining about it. The two of them broke the hug and looked at one another.
“How about we head to the beach?” said Sunset.
“Sure thing.” Said Silverbolt, “But I know just the spot.”
***********************************************************************************************
Both soon made it to a spot that Sunset had never been to before. She was taken by surprise by what she was seeing. For the place was very secluded, and has a beautiful scenery.
“It’s amazing here.” Said Sunset.
“Thanks,” said Silverbolt, “This spot had always been special to me. Hence why I casted a spell here long ago, to preserve this spot whenever I needed a break from people every now and then.”
The two of them looked at one another, with Silverbolt saying “I love my friends, I really do, but sometimes they can be a bit overwhelming.”
“I know what you mean.” Said Sunset with an eyeroll and a giggle, “But you know what? I wouldn’t trade them for anything.”
She then looked at him and asked “Do you miss any of your friends?”
“A lot.” Said Silverbolt, as he looks up at the blue sky and says “But I knew this whole immortality thing would be a huge pain, meaning I’d have to watch all my friends die of old age. Or in battle.”
“Battle?” asked Sunset, then she remembered and said “Oh, right. You fought in the first and second World War. Even Vietnam.”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, then sighed and said “I don’t know what the hell they were thinking of fighting there. It was a losing war anyway.”
He looked at Sunset and said “The reason the Great War was won because we had help from Resistance fighters against the third Reich. We literally had no help over there and they knew their surroundings more than anyone.”
Silverbolt looked ahead and said “There had been many fighting over the century. People do not appreciate what they have until it’s too late. They try to have a perfect life, but the thing about it, is that it’s unknowable. It’s impossible, but also right in front of us all the time.”
Silverbolt sighed and said “Gusty, Clover, Pansy, Smart Cookie, a handful of my students and so on. It was because of them I was able to find my own way in life, and helped Equestria built its foundations and spells. But after what happened with Stygian, the Pillars, even Luna, I got fed up with Equestria and left. I didn’t want to go back there again. Yet…”
Silverbolt sighed “It didn’t stop me from being curious enough to see how it was going using my magic to see everything that was going on. Some of the ups and downs.”
Silverbolt looked ahead at the oceans, “But after what I saw through the dreamscape, and from what I showed you…now I really wish I was there. That I helped everyone instead of coming here.” Silverbolt lowered his head and rubbed the back of his head and said “I’m such an idiot. And a fool. I never should’ve left.”
Silverbolt felt a hand on his shoulder, gaining his attention as he looked to his left and looked at Sunset, who gave him a sympathetic smile.
“But if you didn’t, then you wouldn’t have helped so many people here, even helped open Camp Everfree, helped AK Yearling with her books, and a few others. And most importantly, when you traveled through time to make sure that both Equestria and this world still has a future. And…the fact that you saved not just me and my friends’ lives, but the lives of so many. You really are a hero. Sure, you weren’t there, but you didn’t know something like this was going to happen.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle.
“I guess we both have something in common after all.” Said Silverbolt, with him looking at Sunset and said “We both wished every day that we could change how our lives would be, no matter how much we wanted to.”
Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle at that too. The two of them looked ahead, with Silverbolt then asking “Sunset? Are you okay with this? I mean, the two of us. Are you sure?”
“What do you mean?” asked Sunset.
“Well, for one, I’m immortal, and I’ve been trying to look for a long time to remove it.” Said Silverbolt, “Are you okay with it?”
Sunset held his hand, and said “I’m sure. And I’m sure we’ll find a way. We never gave up on helping those in need. So, I’m sure we’ll find a way.”
Silverbolt smiled and nodded. “And…what made you fall for me?”
Sunset blushed at the question, but chose to answer him.
“Well,” began Sunset, “I’ll admit, when I first met you that day in Principle Celestia’s office., I thought you were a really cute boy. But then I saw how charming and funny you were. You were even nice to me during the time you attended school.”
She looked at him and said “But overtime when we got to know you more, you helped everyone along the way, you helped give them homes, jobs, help fund them, helped start their businesses, you even care a lot for other folks. Not to mention you offered me to stay at your place, even moved my things there. You even got me a car. Which I’m very thankful for.”
She blushed again and said “And…I couldn’t help but…fall in love for you…because of what’s in your heart. I know I dated Flash, but I didn’t feel any spark from him. And after the incident at the Fall Formal, I chose to focus on my studies and spend some time with my friends. I…didn’t think I would find romance again.”
Silverbolt listened to her word for word. He then couldn’t help but smile and said “I feel the same way about you.”
Sunset looked at him surprised, with Silverbolt saying “I also thought you were a very pretty girl, but then I found out you were also from Equestria, and made me realize that I didn’t feel alone in this world. I dated many mares and girls over the years but…when I first met you…I…felt something I’ve never felt in my entire life before. Something that…I can’t explain. And when we kissed, I felt that fireworks go off in many ways than one. It’s as if…well…”
“We were made for each other.” Said the two of them at the same time, causing them to look at one another with blushes on their faces. The two of them couldn’t help but keep the smiles on their faces as they looked at one another. As if fate was playing its role, both of them slowly leaned towards one another, unable to fight what was inside of them. Within mere moments, the two of them locked their lips to one another. They kept their eyes closed as they slowly embraced one another. Their magic was slowly glowing, whilst they slowly had accepted one another.
Their glows soon died down the moment they disengaged their lip lock, whilst still having bedroom eyes, blush, and smiles.
“Now that is really magical.” Said Silverbolt playfully, which Sunset couldn’t help but giggle at that.
“You know, before we go back, why don’t we go for a swim.” Said Sunset, “Been a while since I swam.”
Sunset proceeded in removing her sarong. Silverbolt ended up taking a good look at her posterior, and it truly looked really alluring.
“You know,” said Silverbolt as he playfully said “You really do have an adorable tushy.”
Sunset couldn’t help but blush and said “Shut up.”, before giggling at his flirting tactics. Then she suddenly looked at him with bedroom eyes and bent over whilst her hands were on her knees. “Adorable, huh?”
She slowly and playfully swings her rear at him in order to either entice or to tease him. Silverbolt couldn’t help but blush at what he was seeing. He felt himself getting stiff as he couldn’t look away.
“Uh, well…uh I…uh.” Muttered Silverbolt as his throat was completely dry.
Sunset couldn’t help but giggle at his response, but at the same time, couldn’t help but blush the moment she did that. She stood back up and walked over to her bag and took out her sunscreen.
“Mustn’t get burnt.” Said Sunset.
“Good thinking.” Said Silverbolt as he took out his own.
Both of them began to apply their sunscreen on their own bodies from head to toe. However, just before Silverbolt could stand up, Sunset suddenly sat on his lap, taking him by surprise.
“Could you…get my back?” asked Sunset as she moved her hair forward.
However, to Silverbolt’s surprise, she removed her top swimwear, leaving her back exposed, which caused Silverbolt to blush again, but decided to shake it off and used the sunscreen to apply to her back. Once he was done, he was about to place it away.
“You forgot another spot.” Said Sunset playfully.
“I did, where?” asked Silverbolt.
“Place some more on two of your hands and I’ll guide you.” Said Sunset.
Silverbolt placed the sunscreen on both his hands and presented to her. However, Sunset did something he didn’t see coming. Sunset took his wrists, and gently placed his hands on her breasts, making her have chills and slightly moan from his touch, which surprised Silverbolt when he saw what she was doing.
Doing this out of instinct, Silverbolt slowly groped onto her breasts and moved them in a circular formation, which made her moan from the touch.
“Mmmmmmm,” mumbled Sunset whilst her eyes were partially closed, “That feels nice.”
“You know,” said Silverbolt as he slowly leaned in, and kissed her neck a few times, which nearly brought chills up her spine, with him whispering “I never knew the softness your skin would feel this amazing. I bet you even feel amazing as a pony too.”
Sunset couldn’t help but feel flustered as she slowly leaned backwards, with her head resting on his shoulder as she enjoyed him feeling her breasts. But during that time, she also began to move her hips, whilst her posterior was slowly rubbing against his groin spot, which caused his member to nearly stiffen, and she could almost feel his manhood, which left her hot and bothered.
“It seems I really do have an effect on you.” Said Sunset teasingly as she kissed against his neck, “Cause you seem really happy that I’m in that position.”
“Can you blame me?” said Silverbolt.
Sunset chuckled and said “Not at all.”
After Silverbolt was done, Sunset stood up and said with bedroom eyes, “Now, about that swim. We could also go…all natural.”
“Uh, we might not want to.” Said Silverbolt as he motioned to the other direction.
Sunset saw many kids far away about to head their way, making her widen her eyes as she quickly grabbed her top and strapped herself back on. Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle and said “Don’t you just hate it?”
“What?” asked Sunset in confusion.
“That every time whenever when one wants to have fun or enjoy themselves, it’s always something unexpected that comes their way.”
“I know what you mean.” Said Sunset whilst she rolled her eyes and couldn’t help but giggle.
“So then,” said Silverbolt playfully, “Swim first…fun time tonight?”
Sunset couldn’t help but smirk whilst biting her lip and saying “Oh, most definitely.”
She then eagerly grabbed his hand and pulled him along, wanting to go for a swim quickly.
****************************************************************************************************
Soon enough, the sun had begun to set and the both of them were safely back at the mansion. Both Sunset and Silverbolt had placed their things away and were on their way upstairs. But then as they were near Sunset’s room.
“Mind if I take a shower in your room?” asked Sunset.
“Oh?” asked Silverbolt as he looked at her.
She slowly wrapped her arms around his neck and said “Because I want you in there with me.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smirk with bedroom eyes and slowly held her hips, with him saying “By all means, lead the way.”
“But first… whilst we’re in the bathroom,” said Sunset, before she whispered to his ear, “I want you to undress me.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smirk and said “As always my lady, lead the way.”
Silverbolt and Sunset both entered the bathroom whilst they were making out at the same time. The moment they entered, Silverbolt closed the bathroom door, before the two of them leaned against the bathroom counter, with Sunset leaning as if she had the urge to hold onto him tight. Silverbolt suddenly snapped his fingers, causing both their shoes and socks to disappear.
Sunset broke the kiss and noticed this, then looked at him with a flexed eyebrow.
“What,” said Silverbolt, “We can’t exactly have some fun whilst going in that position at the same time now, can we?”
Sunset couldn’t help but giggled and said “Good point. So…”
She grabbed him again, causing the two of them to make out with full compassion. During their make out session, Silverbolt took off Sunset’s sleeveless jacket, which allowed her to throw it sideways before she instinctively did the same to his jacket. Both Sunset and Silverbolt took off their shirts at the same time, leaving Sunset in her black bra before the two of them continued to make out again. But during that session, Silverbolt was able to unclip her bra, allowing it to fall freely, and feeling her breasts against his chest at the same time, but during that time, he used his right hand to grope on her breast, which made her moan during the make out session.
Afterwards, Sunset was able to loosen Silverbolt’s belt buckle, allowing his pants to fall down, leaving him only in his briefs. But during the make out session, he was able to remove her skirt, leaving her only in her panties. He slowly groped onto her cheeks, making her slightly gasp and moan at the same time.
“Wow,” said Silverbolt as he looked at the mirror to catch a glance at her ass, “Don’t know if your tushy is either really adorable, or really alluring at this moment.”
Sunset ended up retaliating by pressing him against the wall and held his arms in his place, keeping the smirk on her face.
“Wow, you’re adorable when you’re like this.” Said Silverbolt, causing Sunset to kiss him passionately again.
Silverbolt used his magic to turn on the shower, but set it between for hot and cold, to give it a perfect balance. The two of them eventually stopped making out and looked at one another. He slowly took off her panties as it slowly fell onto the ground, with Silverbolt doing the same.
“So then,” said Silverbolt as he held her close, “About that shower.”
Sunset ended up grabbing him and the two of them were soon under the shower, with the two of them making out, stroking one another’s bodies as the warm water began to wash over them. The two of them stopped making out as Sunset noticed his manhood, causing her to move downward towards it. She gently began to stroke it, making Silverbolt moan from the touch. She began to slowly stroke it, until she placed his erect member fully in her mouth, taking him by surprise as he felt like gripping the sides of the wall.
Sunset bopped her head when she continued to suck on his erection, for her mouth felt really amazing. But after about ten minutes, he couldn’t take it anymore, causing him to pony up and release his load into her mouth at the same time, which she swallowed every last drop. She wiped her mouth and used the shower to rinse her mouth. She slowly stood up with a smirk.
“I never realized I turned you on like that.” Said Sunset playfully.
Suddenly, Sunset felt Silverbolt’s fingers against her pussy, making her gasp and moan at the same time.
“And I never realized how hot and bothered you were.” Responded Silverbolt playfully.
Silverbolt lowered himself whilst he teasingly kissed Sunset on the way down, making the said girl squirm and nearly squealed in excitement. But soon enough, he was on his knees and eyed her womanhood. Before Sunset could react, Silverbolt grabbed onto her hips and placed his tongue against it, making her gasp slightly, but also moaned in pleasure.
Silverbolt continued to lick her womanhood, until he was able to place his tongue inside of her, whilst teasing her at the same time.
“S-stop trying to tease me.” Moaned Sunset.
Silverbolt removed his tongue and said to her playfully, “I thought you like it when others tend to make you all hot and bothered.”
“S-Silver…” said Sunset before Silverbolt cut her off.
He again placed his tongue once again back at her pussy, which made her moan. This time, she was holding onto his head with both her hands on top of it, not wanting to let go, for she was really enjoying the feeling.
‘Wow, he really knows how to eat me out.’ Said Sunset within her own thoughts.
He continued to place his tongue at the right places. And shortly before she climaxed, she ponied up as her ears and extension appeared. She soon climaxed into his mouth, allowing him to swallow every drop too, allowing him to stand up. The two of them panted whilst looking at one another in each other’s eyes.
“You really…know how to…please a girl.” Said Sunset.
“Only for someone like you.” Said Silverbolt.
He turned off the showers whilst using his magic to dry the both of them off whilst they still remained in their ponied-up forms.
“Now then…” said Silverbolt as he held her close, “Are you ready for the final round?”
Sunset retaliated by holding him close and said “Like you need to ask.”
*********************************************************************************************
Soon enough, whilst still in their ponied-up forms, the two of them landed on the bed in one of the spare bedrooms, with the latter making out compassionately. Sunset gasped slightly as he was kissing her chest, which made her hold him close at the same time. She even hugged him to her chest as he continued to kiss it, which made her bite her lip in excitement. She soon released him, and looked at him right in the eyes.
“Are you ready for the grand finale?” said Silverbolt.
“Go ahead.” Said Sunset as she had a wild look in her eyes, “Rut me like there’s no tomorrow.”
Silverbolt slowly placed his member inside of her womanhood, making Sunset slightly gasp, whilst biting her lip in excitement. Soon enough, after much squirming, he was fully in. The two of them looked at one another.
“Get ready.” Muttered Silverbolt.
Soon he moved his hips
The two of you soon moved to the bed, and before she could say anything, you ended up placing her on the center of the bed and you began to thrust within her again.
“P-please…go a little faster.” Asked Sunset
Silverbolt then began to thrust within her even faster, which in turn made her moan as she enjoyed the feeling of your manhood inside of her.
With her approval, you went ahead and put in more speed and power into your thrusts. Her insides became more wet and slippery. Easy enough for you to slide in and out of her pussy. Sunset kept her eyes closed, moaning like crazy.
“T-That’s it Silverbolt...! You d-don’t have to b-be afraid... AH! Oh yes!!” moaned Sunset loudly.
Sunset squirmed and shrieked in utter pleasure, but managed to flash a small smile. Evidently, she didn’t mind the way you handled her. You thrusted deeper and harder inside of her wet passage and eventually grazed the tip of her womb with the tip of your manhood. Her juices leaked out of her pussy and wet slaps emitted throughout the room. Each of you were having the time of your life right now.
Sunset suddenly stopped him and said “Wait…try…in another position.”
Silverbolt pulled out and Sunset stood on all fours, giving Silverbolt the hint of what she had in mind. He placed his member back in, with Sunset once again squirming a bit. Until she felt a spell being casted.
“W…what are you…?” said Sunset as she looked at him.
“Casted an endurance spell for thirty minutes.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk, “Feel the need to have a ton of fun.”
Sunset flashed a smirk back and said “By all means…go nuts.”
Silverbolt suddenly looked below and said “Wow, even in this position, you have an adorable tushy.”
Sunset blushed madly and said “Just shut up and rut me.”
“As you wish, my lady.” Said Silverbolt.
Silverbolt began to move his thrusts, making Sunset moan in anticipation, for she had never felt this amazing feeling before, not even during the time she dated Flash. When all of a sudden, both of them began to glow thanks to their Equestrian Magic. Within a split second, both of them suddenly turned into ponies, but neither of them noticed as Sunset was enjoying this feeling and Silverbolt was getting too into it.
“Oh, sweet Celestia.” Muttered Sunset as she grabbed a pillow and bit on it, with her nostrils flaring as she began to enjoy this feeling quite a lot.
Silverbolt suddenly grabbed her and she sat on his lap, with him continuing to rut her, enjoying this feeling all too often. But both of their magic was still glowing brightly once more. Suddenly, both of them suddenly turned into anthro ponies, with Sunset’s breasts a little bigger as Silverbolt began to knead them, with Sunset gasping slightly as she leaned her head against his head, whilst at the same time, he continued with his thrusts, which made her moan loudly, for even with the endurance spell, the two of them couldn’t help but continue with the fun all the way. Out of instinct, with neither of them realizing, Silverbolt licked her horn, making her moan loudly.
“Oh yes!!” shouted Sunset as she couldn’t contain herself.
And during the thrusting, Sunset immediately turned around and continued to hump him, with Silverbolt continuing with his thrusting, with their magic still at it. Both of them suddenly turned human, but both of them were ten years older, whilst still maintaining their physique as they obtained them. Sunset hugged Silverbolt tightly as his face was right between her breasts, whilst at the same time, she looked up with her eyes rolling and her tongue out.
“Oh, fuck!! Yes!! Keep going Silverbolt!!” exclaimed Sunset.
Suddenly, their magic began to turn them back to normal, but both of them were still glowing.
“Oh, Silverbolt.” Muttered Sunset, when all of a sudden, she turned into her daydream form, with dress, flaming wings and everything, minus the underwear.
“You wanna keep going?” said Silverbolt as he was still in his ponied-up form.
“Oh, bring it.” Muttered Sunset with her sultry smile.
The two of them then began to hug fuck as Silverbolt gripped on Sunset’s ass whilst she keeps his head buried between her breasts. But during that time, the endurance spell was slowly wearing off, and part of Silverbolt’s power was somehow being transferred into Sunset. Whilst slowly at the same time, her flaming wings turned into something none had expected…
Alicorn wings.
“Silverbolt!! I…I think I’m getting close!!” shouted Sunset.
“So am I!!” shouted Silverbolt, “Get ready!!”
However, both of their magic began to glow brighter and brighter, and from right outside, you could see the light shine from underneath. However, the moment both of them screamed during a climax, their magic ended up blowing up the entire room, with the door being broken in half before collapsing onto the ground.
For Sunset and Silverbolt, Sunset was on top of him as the two of them were panting and their magic was slowly dying down, with them reverting back to normal at the same time. The two of them slowly looked at one another with half lidded eyes.
“That…was wild.” Said Silverbolt.
“It…really is.” Said Sunset as she also panted a bit, “I’ve…never felt something like this.”
The two of them hugged one another and held each other close.
“After a night like that.” Said Sunset, “I think we should turn in.”
Silverbolt opened his eyes and widened them a bit as he was shocked to see what was around him.
“Uh…I think we might need to do that in my room or yours.”
She then lifted her head and smiled, “Why?”
“Well…”
Sunset looked and also widened her eyes in shock. For the entire room around them, was scorched.
“Uh…wow.” Muttered Sunset.
“I guess our wild night turned into an explosive one, huh?”
The two of them slowly looked at one another, dead silent, before they snickered, and instantly, broke into laughter, for that was something they did not expect. An hour later, they voted to be in Silverbolt’s room, with the two of them resting under the blanket. Sunset kissed Silverbolt’s cheek, and said “Good night Silverbolt.”
“To you my little Sunset.” Said Silverbolt, to which Sunset snickered and snuggled against him, to which he held her close, before they fell asleep for the night.
**********************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, at an unknown location, a stranger appeared near an apartment. The apartment was none other than where the Dazzlings were staying, and it was brand new too. As of now, thanks to the money they have, their living place was now more tolerable and they could afford tons of food and other homey items, and a large television with cable, which they all enjoyed.
Adagio sighed on the couch whilst she drank from her juice bottle. “This is more like it.”
“And the food’s great too.” Said Sonata as she ate a taco.
“Ugh, couldn’t you eat something else?” said Aria.
“Pff, you constantly eat nachos and we’re not complaining.” Retorted Sonata, which made Aria growl, but huffed a bit later on.
“So, now that we have what we need.” Asked Sonata, what now?
“Oh, I believe I have something in mind.”
The three of them instantly looked at where the voice came from, and to their shock, it was someone who was standing with a cloak over his head. The three of them immediately stood up and some tried to grab something defensible. The stranger merely raised his hand to calm them down.
“Easy now.” Said the stranger, “I didn’t come here for trouble. In fact, I came here to help you.”
“Help us?” said Adagio in confusion, but also serious at the same time, “With what?”
“I know a certain group of girls who robbed you of your magic,” said the stranger, which surprised them, “And if you had the chance to get it all back, you could finally get revenge on them, am I correct?”
The three of them looked at one another confused, but lower their guard whilst Adagio crossed her arms.
“Even if we wanted revenge on them,” said Adagio, “How would we do that? We don’t have magic anymore, and where in the world would we find it?”
The man merely chuckled and dug something in his cloak’s pocket. And revealed something what shocked them.
Three jewels, nearly looking identical to the ones they had long ago.
“This here, contains a power, that will put you on equal footing to those girls. If you want some payback, this will provide the means.” Said the man, before smirking and said “So…interested?”
Adagio looked at them, and couldn’t help but smile, as did Aria. Sonata wasn’t sure on the other hand, for she was thinking about Silverbolt, and what he did to help her. But seeing that she was outvoted, she had no choice. The three of them nodded in his agreement.
“Excellent.” Said the man as he presented it to them.
When the Dazzlings placed their hands on the jewels, the power began to surge through them, causing the man to smirk.
“Now…now the fun begins.” Said the man from underneath his cloak.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 17: The Legends Return
The morning sun soon begins to rise on a Sunday morning, with Silverbolt still fast asleep under the covers. He moaned in his sleep and slowly woke up. When he looked to his left, he saw that Sunset wasn’t beside him. But when he looked below, he saw that she was resting on the bed, whilst he could still see her posterior. And from the looks of it, she was reading a book whilst going over a few pages as she playfully moved her legs a bit. Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile at the sight, causing him to slowly sit up and gently rubbed his hand against her posterior, making her gasp slightly as she was surprised to feel the touch. But when she looked to her right, she saw Silverbolt next to her, to which she couldn’t help but smile and plant her lips on his.
“Morning handsome.” Said Sunset.
“Morning to you too, my little Sunset.” Teased Silverbolt as he snuggled against her, which made her giggle at the same time.
The two of them held one another close, with Sunset saying “In all my time being in this world, I never thought it would get any better.”
“How so?”
“I wasn’t a nice person back then when I was Celestia’s student.” Said Sunset as she was a little saddened by the memory, “I was cruel, drove everyone apart, and was drunk on power.”
She then smiled and said “But after I helped out at the Battle of the Bands, everyone was then willing to give me a chance. I helped those in need, I saved the world with my friends, I gained a life I never thought I would…”
She then looked at him and said “And here I am, living in a place that would be impossible for me to stay, someone that I fell in love with. Who took me in and showed me kindness and generosity that I never thought anyone minus my friends would do.”
“I think I’m the one that’s lucky.” Said Silverbolt, “I lived for a long time, helping those in need, trying to do the right thing. But over the years I dated every now and then. Sure, all of them were okay, but none of them clicked with that special spark.”
He held her close and said “But the moment I met you, I felt that spark, something I’ve never felt in a long time. Like…I don’t know…like I…”
“Found my soulmate.” Said the both of them at the same time, making them look at one another, then smiled as they couldn’t take their eyes off of one another. The two of them moved closer and placed their lips against one another, making out with compassion. However, it was suddenly interrupted when they heard the sound of a doorbell, causing the two of them to look up.
“Who’s that?” asked Sunset.
Silverbolt used his magic to create a magic screen, allowing him to see what’s going on outside. The moment it showed, to his surprise, he saw plenty of people with clothing that would look like chefs, bartenders and so on.
“Oh, shoot!! I completely forgot!!” exclaimed Silverbolt as he got up.
“What, what is it?!” said Sunset as she also got up.
The two of them quickly got dressed and made their way to the front door. Once the door opened, Silverbolt cleared his throat and asked “Oh, hello there.”
“Silverbolt, I take it?” asked the chef.
“That’s right.”
“We’re here for the preparations that a friend of yours said to prepare.” Said the chef, “I believe his name was…”
“Eventer!!” said Silverbolt with a smile, “Oh my gosh, I thought he wouldn’t come through!!”
“He said he was able to find an opening, and he appreciates the advance payment you gave.” Said the chef. “Where shall we set up?”
“Oh, out at the back.” Said Silverbolt, “There’s plenty of space back there for the bartenders and the Barbeque group too. And if there’s any last-minute changes, the kitchen is over there, so it should be easier.”
“That would be, thank you very much.” Said the chef as everyone entered the house.
Sunset was a little surprised by the people coming in and looked at Silverbolt whilst asking “So who are they?”
“Oh, see, remember when I told some folks about having a barbecue on Sunday?” asked Silverbolt.
“That’s right.” Said Sunset, wondering where he was going with this.
“Well, I invited half of my friends and associates in Canterlot City, I even invited everyone from CHS and CPA.” Said Silverbolt, “In other words I’m planning a big Barbecue party for them.”
“Really?” said Sunset surprised.
“Well, I did promise to host a Barbecue.” Said Silverbolt. “Plus…it would be good to connect with my friends again. Both old and new.”
Sunset couldn’t help but smile and said “You know what, we should. But first thing’s first. A shower, some breakfast and then maybe something to do whilst we wait for the big Barbecue event?”
“I can dig it.” Said Silverbolt. “Thankfully I was able to ask them if they could send some breakfast along the way too. I’ll wait for you whilst you…”
Sunset suddenly held him close, with her half-lidded smile. “When I said, shower…” said Sunset before she slowly moved to his ear and whispered “I meant for the two of us to be together. Maybe a massage at my posterior and my breasts.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but blush by that suggestion, with him smirking and said “I’ll meet you there.”
The two of them went for the bathroom for their shower time.
********************************************************************************************
After they were done with their shower, the two of them were near the front door, before Silverbolt suddenly pinned Sunset against the wall and said “You still have all those moves.”
Sunset couldn’t help but smirk and said “corny much?”
Silverbolt then placed his lips against hers, causing her to moan from his kiss as she slowly embraces him. She then pulled him close, which prompt him to hold her posterior again, which made her moan even deeper.
They suddenly heard the sound of someone’s throat being cleared, making them stop and look.
To their surprise, it was the rest of the Rainbooms, their boyfriends and their counterparts. Some were surprised and blushed, the rest either had a smirk and amused look on their faces.
“I see you lot got busy.” Said Fast Track with a smirk.
The two of them couldn’t help but chuckle at that, with Silverbolt saying “Can we help it if we find out that we’re soulmates?”
“Really?” asked pony Fluttershy.
“We…bonded a bit whilst we were at the beach.” Said Sunset.
“Oh…did you?” said Fast Track teasingly, causing both Silverbolt and Sunset to blush in embarrassment.
Sunset then noticed that someone was missing. “Hey, where’s Princess Twilight?”
“Oh, she’s still busy spending time with Flash since last night.” Said Pinkie Pie.
***************************************************************************************
Last Night
From Flash Sentry’s house, Flash and Princess Twilight was on his bed, with Twilight at the bottom and Flash on top, with Flash continuing to thrust within the princess as she moaned and hugged him close at the same time whilst he was slowly playing with her breasts as she couldn’t take the mountain of pleasure that had been delivered to her. He thrusted in her harder and harder, making her moan harder, before the two of them fell off of the bed to continue with their make out session.
****************************************************************************************
“She said she’ll call us when we need to pick her up.” Said Pinkie Pie.
Silverbolt and Sunset looked at one another and smirked, knowing full well what it meant. Then the Rainbooms noticed that there were many people walking by, which confused the latter.
“What’s with all the people?” asked Twilight.
“Oh, see, ever since I came back I wanted to do the one thing I did for many years before I moved.” Said Silverbolt.
“Like what Sugarcube?” asked Applejack.
“Having a Barbecue on Sundays.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised everyone, “And a while back I already had sent the invitations to all of my friends all over the city, both old and new. Figured that everyone can come together, be themselves and also have fun along the way. And my favorite part, where everyone can enjoy good food with a smile on their faces. As well as the dessert and music entertainment along the way, especially where anyone can perform any song they want to.”
The girls were surprised by this of what he was planning, especially when they saw all of the ingredients being brought in.
“Trust me, I paid everything extra up front.” Said Silverbolt.
“You’d really do that?” asked Fluttershy in surprise.
“Of course, I do, I like to Barbecue for all my friends.” Said Silverbolt, “It’s sort of a tradition I came up with a long time ago.”
“Aw, that’s a sweet tradition.” Said Fluttershy.
“I already sent the numbers on everyone’s phones thanks to Celestia,” said Silverbolt. “In fact,…”
He pointed at their phones, causing them to sound off, surprising the girls. They took out their phones and saw the message being displayed for them, which surprised them.
“Any who…” said Silverbolt, before his phone started to ring. He picked it up and spoke through it. “Hello? Oh, hey Princess Twilight. Yeah? Yeah? Yeah? Everything went well? Yeah? Yeah he’s gonna be here for the Barbecue. Yeah, I invited him and everyone. Yeah…yeah, okay I’ll teleport you here, just hang in there.”
He hung up the phone and said “Be right back.”
He teleported away to Princess Twilight’s location. Within a few moments, he was able to teleport back with the Princess in tow whilst she dusted herself.
“So…how was it?” asked Rainbow teasingly, which Applejack jabbed her with her elbow.
Princess Twilight blushed as she giggled. “It was…really good.”
She then silently whispered to Silverbolt, “Although you’re a lot more amazing on the bedside.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but blush by that statement, which made him clear her throat. Anyway, seeing that we all had breakfast and the barbecue isn’t until 1PM, I figured I could help the Rainbooms to make the one thing they’ve never done before.”
The Rainbooms looked at him curiously, with Rainbow blinking in surprise and figuring out what he was talking about.
“Aw, yeah!!” cheered Rainbow, “We get to make our first album!!”
“That you do.” Said Silverbolt, “And if we hurry, we’ll be able to make your first album before the Barbecue begins.”
“Oh boy, ah’m more excitin than a bucking bull on the 4th of July.” Said Applejack.
“So, when can we get started?” asked Rarity.
“Right this way.” Said Silverbolt as he guided them down.
****************************************************************************************************
When they got there, the Mane 6, dragon Spike and the guys were surprised to see the studio and what it looked like. With that said and done, they began to make their first album.
Fluttershy and Rainbow gave Silverbolt the songs that they wrote, with him looking it over, and thought hard, then he explained to them of all the songs they had sung since they formed.
Songs like “Better together”, “Shake your Tail”, “Awesome as we want to be…”
“Hey, what gives?” asked Rainbow.
“Well, when you first wrote that song, you made it sound like it was all about you and not about your friends.” Said Silverbolt, “Which is what got you into that little argument spasm in the first place, remember?”
Rainbow winced at that and said “Oh, yeah.”, but then she smiled and said “You know what, I can live with that.”
They then continued with their other songs, like the one they sang during the Battle of the Bands, then during their times at the Friendship Games, Camp Everfree, Dance Magic and so on and so forth. Pretty soon, they made a good bundle of songs together, even newer ones that they recently wrote and made.
Silverbolt then asked each of them to go into the studio in order to record them. The Mane 6, the two Spikes and the boyfriends all watched Silverbolt worked his magic as he helped record them.
First he began to record Pinkie Pie as she began to play her drums whilst Silverbolt helped with her timing as he showed his hand gestures, which she surprisingly caught on as she was able to time it perfectly. What was even more surprising was that she was able to play all of the drum beats from each different song.
Afterwards it was Sunset and Rainbow’s turn. Silverbolt then signaled the timing they should make whilst playing on their guitars, whilst also helping them with their timing, with him reminding them of feeling the beat with their hearts before they played. Before they knew it, they were playing perfectly with the beats.
After that, he placed Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity together too as he helped time their bass and their keytar in just the right timing, and soon, everything was complete.
And finally, the songs. He instructed the girls to be together in the booth as he helped time their singing. Soon enough, the girls were synced with one another. Once they were done, they saw how Silverbolt was being able to put them together perfectly without any troubles or issues.
And right around half past eleven, Silverbolt held a couple of records and cd’s and placed them all on the tables. He turned to the girls with a grin on his face.
“Ladies,” said Silverbolt as he presented them what they desired. “I present to you, your very first albums.”
The girls cheered and held them close with big smiles on their faces.
“This is so awesome!!” said Rainbow as each held their own albums.
“Glad to see you girls have something to remember one another by.” Said Silverbolt.
“That’s so true.” Said Sunset. “Although…”
“What?” said the others.
Sunset sighed and said “Before the whole-time thing started, I was all set to go, but I didn’t want to leave any of you girls behind. And Silverbolt did the right thing for all of us. I don’t want to go to a college without you girls with me.”
The rest of the Rainbooms were touched by this and hugged her.
“Couldn’t have said it better ourselves, Sugarcube.” Said Applejack.
“Actually,” said Silverbolt, gaining the girls’ attention when they broke their hugs, “I think I may be able to help you with that.”
“You can?” said the confused Rainbooms.
“How much do you lot know, Harmony U?” asked Silverbolt, which surprised the girls.
“Harmony U?!” said Sunset Shimmer in surprise, “That’s like the best College in the country!!”
“What’s so special about that place?” asked pony Applejack.
“Harmony University, like Sunset said, is one of the best schools in the country.” Said Rarity.
“Apparently they teach everything there.” Said Applejack. “Farming, business, athletics, bakery, animal caretaking, fashion, the works.”
“They even have some of the best extreme sports there.” Said Rainbow. “All for the fun of the game of course. With the rule of no cheating or competitiveness. The last thing they want is another incident.”
“Never figured I’d hear you say that Dashie.” Said Pinkie.
“Guess y’all are growing up a bit after all.” Teased Applejack, followed by the others giggling.
“Yeah, yeah, yuck it up.” Said Rainbow, but couldn’t help but smirk at the same time.
“How do you know so much about it?” asked Fluttershy.
“I founded it and built it.” Said Silverbolt, much to everyone’s surprise.
“You built that place?!” asked Twilight in surprise.
“After World War 2, I went back home and talked to the President.” Said Silverbolt, “Seeing that I was the one who helped General George S Patton with his campaign, even helped them find the German forces carrying one of the last bridges to cross the Rhine, he wanted to personally thank me. I asked him if I could open a college or university. He was surprised at first, but nonetheless, he granted it to me. Thanks to the funding I got from the investments I made at the other businesses; I was able to build it. And I made sure that it’s a school with no rivalry whatsoever, to show that we’re all friends no matter where we are. Harvard, Oxford, and Yale may have been around a long time, but none of them could hold a candle to the place I made.”
“Sounds lovely.” Said Rarity.
“But, why did you mention it to us?” asked Applejack.
“Well…”
Silverbolt slowly pulled out seven different envelopes, each of them having the Rainbooms’ names on it. Much to their confusion. However, Twilight instantly figured out what they were.
“Are those…acceptance letters?”
The girls were all equally surprised by this, with Silverbolt saying “I know each of you have different schools in mind, but the one thing I hate most, is seeing good friends being split apart. That’s why I had everything arranged. Acceptance letters, fully paid education.”
He pulled out a tablet and showed them some photos whilst saying “I even have a dorm fully built and ready for you girls. And you remember the second Commander?”
“Yeah?” said a confused Rainbow.
Silverbolt pulled out the keys to it and tossed it to them, making Applejack catch it, whilst the girls looked at it in shock, then to Silverbolt, to which he smiled as he said “Consider it yours. A gift from me, as thanks for keeping the world safe.”
The excitement slowly built up in them, with Rainbow saying “This is the best gift ever!!”
The Rainbooms were very excited as they were so happy. They all hugged one another, then ended up hugging Silverbolt as their way of saying thanks.
“This is amazing.” Said Pinkie, “We all get to be together in one of the best colleges in the country!!”
“So true.” Said Fluttershy as she was also happy.
“Oh,” said Rarity as she let Silverbolt go, with the others confused by this. “That would mean we’d have to leave many of our friends behind.”
The others were surprised by this and also had the same feeling.
“Uh, yeah, about that.” Said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head, gaining their attention. “Both your friends at both Crystal Prep and Canterlot High…I may have also mailed acceptance letters to them too.”
Now everyone was greatly shocked by this.
“Are you sure about this?” asked Twilight in concern.
“What was it that Tej from Fast and Furious always said…?” said Silverbolt.
“Now what’s the point of having money in the bank if you don’t spend any of it?” said the Rainbooms and Silverbolt at the same time, causing many of them to laugh at that.
“Trust me,” said Silverbolt, “I know how strong the bond of friendship is, and I figured that everyone deserves to be together, to start anew, to help continue to build that bond. And what better way to do that, is by going at it, together.”
They couldn’t believe this amount of generosity he was giving them, even the kindness.
“Silverbolt, we…” said Rarity.
“We don’t know what to say.” Said Applejack.
“Just promise me one thing.” Said Silverbolt, “That all of you will continue to do great things at the best of your abilities.”
Everyone came together and hugged him tightly. “We promise.”
They broke the hug, with Silverbolt looking at Princess Twilight and her friends. “Don’t think I haven’t forgotten about all of you.”
The Mane 6 and Spike were curious of what he had in mind. Silverbolt gave them a map and said “In this location, all of you will find a secret castle that I masked there for a long time. If you lot ever need a break or a vacation. Consider this as the perfect getaway.”
The Mane 6 and Spike were surprised by this, with Princess Twilight asking “Are you sure?”
“Positive.” Said Silverbolt. “It’s located in Ornithia, kingdom of the Harpies. I think all of you will find that all of you have more in common than all of you have ever realized.”
“Oh, this is so exciting!!” exclaimed pony Pinkie Pie as she held onto the map.
“Now we have a relaxing pad to go to.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
Silverbolt looked at his watch and said “Oh, it’s almost noon. I’d better be at the front gates. You girls wanna join me?”
“Sure thing.” Said Sunset.
Everyone soon exited the room. However, Sunset suddenly closed the door and pins Silverbolt against the wall.
“Whoa.” Said Silverbolt when he looked at Sunset, who had a smile and a lustful look on her face. “Sunset?”
Sunset suddenly held his hand and slowly moved it below her womanhood. But when Silverbolt felt it, it felt hot and wet, which could indicate one thing.
“Wait, are you in…?” said Silverbolt before Sunset placed her hand over his mouth.
“So…” said Sunset, “We know what a pony feels when they go into heat. Do you…wanna find out as a…”
He suddenly kisses her on the mouth, which surprised her, but also melted into it at the same time, whilst Silverbolt slowly removed her panties and grasped onto her butt, which sent shivers down her spice, but in an enjoyable way, with Sunset untying his pants, causing both it and his underwear to fall off. They then broke the kiss and smiled at one another.
“Then by all means.” Said Silverbolt as he placed his manhood in her womanhood, which made her gasp in excitement. “Let’s get this show on the road.”
He moved his thrusts whilst he held her, with Sunset wrapping her legs around his waist, making both of them enjoying their hot bothered time. Silverbolt held her in the air and continued with his thrusts, with Sunset leaning her head backwards as she was enjoying the feeling inside of her whilst rolling her eyes backwards at the same time, for she continued the bliss that was given to her. Silverbolt could feel her breasts against his chest, even after the shirts they were wearing. Silverbolt couldn’t help himself but place his hand underneath her shirt and groped onto her right breast, making her moan through their compassionate kissing. Sunset continued to hold onto him tightly not wanting to let him go, now whilst she was still enjoying this feeling.
Silverbolt ended up turning Sunset around and continued his thrusts from behind her, to which she enjoyed very much whilst Silverbolt ended up groping her breasts whilst she was enjoying it at the same time. However, her climax began to kick in.
“Silverbolt…” said Sunset as she could barely think, “I…I think I’m about to…!!”
“M-me too!!” shouted Silverbolt, “Brace for impact!!”
The two of them had climaxed loudly at the same time whilst they moaned at the same time.
Silverbolt, followed by Sunset, all sat down at a nearby bench at the same time, with Sunset on top of him as his manhood was still inside of her womanhood. The two of them slowly panted and tried to recollect their breaths, for that was something for the books.
“How is it…you’re so good?” asked Silverbolt.
“I have my moments.” Said Sunset as she had managed to get her breathing under control.
The two of them held one another close, with Silverbolt saying “We should probably head back.”
“Yeah,” said Sunset in her blissed state, “But first…let’s get cleaned up first.”
The two of them were able to stand up and get dressed, with Sunset’s legs feeling very wobbly, with Silverbolt decided to carry her bridal style, which surprised her.
“You enjoy this?” asked Silverbolt.
“Most definitely.” Replied a smirking Sunset.
The two of them kissed one another whilst Silverbolt had walked out of the door whilst he carried Sunset at the same time.
***************************************************************************************************
Soon enough, Silverbolt, Sunset, the Rainbooms and their boyfriends, the Mane 6 and the two Spikes, were waiting for them at the gates.
“You know, besides you girls,” said Silverbolt, “I never hosted an event as big as this one before.”
“I’m sure it will be fine.” Said Sunset, “Besides, it’s all of our friends at CHS and CPA we’re talking about.”
“Actually…the entire schools from both schools.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised the girls.
“Wow, that’s a lot on the list.” Said Pinkie Pie.
“Although…” said Fluttershy in worry, “Won’t they find out that you’re actually immortal?”
“I think it’s high time that I stopped keeping that kind of secret from everyone.” Said Silverbolt. “But I’m not gonna let them take advantage of me, not by a long shot.”
“Wait,” said Rainbow, “You told us your secret, do you know that we wouldn’t also do that?”
“I didn’t.” said Silverbolt before looking at them. “I took a leap of faith.”
The girls were surprised by this, especially their Equestrian Counterparts.
“Huh, that’s…” said Princess Twilight, until…
“Hey, Rainbows!!”
Pony Rainbow Dash instantly jumped into the bush whilst everyone else was surprised by this.
“Oh, no.” muttered Rainbow before everyone looked, for it was none other than Fluttershy’s annoying little brother, Zephyr Breeze.
“What are y’all doing here Zephyr?” said Applejack.
“Why, I’m here for the Sunday barbecue party, of course.” Said Zephyr.
“No one invited you Zephyr.” Said Sunset in annoyance.
“I invited myself.” Said Zephyr. “No way I’m missing a chance to spend some time with Rainbows.”
“You’re not welcome here Zephyr Breeze.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Oh yeah, says who?” said Zephyr Breeze with a cocky grin.
“Says me.” Said Silverbolt as he stood near him.
“And…you are?” said Zephyr.
“Silverbolt.” Said the latter, “I’m a friend of your parents. And lately I heard that you caused a lot of trouble, loafing around, not giving a rats ass about what you’re doing here. Not to mention you have very poor hygiene and you don’t have an ounce of discipline on you.”
“And your point is?” said Zephyr.
Silverbolt then smirked and said “I happened to have arranged something with them.”
***************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt had visited the Shy parents and they caught up on old times, even with the parents talking about their kids, especially of how obnoxious Zephyr had become. Naturally he frowned at that, and offered a solution, the one place that could teach him discipline.
“Military School?” said Mr. Shy.
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt, “From what you told me, Zephyr acts like he doesn’t care about anything and that he pretends to be a man when he’s actually faking to be one. So, what better place to teach them discipline than Military school?”
“Oh, I’m not sure.” Said Mrs. Shy, feeling unsure.
Silverbolt smirked and pulled the two cards that some parents who wish to install discipline like to hear.
“I’ll gladly pay for the whole thing and you won’t be able to see him for five years.” Said Silverbolt.
“Oh, yes!! Anything to teach him manners and respect!!” said Mrs. Shy in excitement as she and her husband signed the contract.
************************************************************************************************
Everyone’s jaws dropped over what he had revealed, even Zephyr.
“Y-you’re joking, right?” said Zephyr very nervously.
When all of a sudden, a large truck came along and stopped near them. Six military soldiers walked out and walked over to Silverbolt with his arms behind his back. Silverbolt pointed his head towards the one behind him, which they looked at Zephyr Breeze.
“This the one?” asked the military officer.
Silverbolt smirked and showed the contract with Zephyr’s parents signatures on it, showing that they have agreed to it.
“He’s all yours, boys.” Said Silverbolt.
The soldiers nodded and walked over to Zephyr and grabbed him, whilst also dragging him away.
“Wait, let me go!!” said Zephyr in a panic.
“They’ve got full authorization Zephyr.” Said Silverbolt before looking to him and said “Welcome to the adult world Zephyr, time to put on your big boy panties and have a taste in what that’s like.”
They soon put him the van before closing it. Zephyr leaned his face against the van and said “Wait, don’t take me!! Rainbows!! Don’t let them take me!! Help me and show me that you love me!!”
They soon drove him away, with him soon out of sight. The girls all had their jaws dropped by what they were seeing. With Silverbolt looking at Fluttershy and saying “Oh, come on Fluttershy, you know I did the right thing here.”
“Uh…what just happened?” asked a confused Rainbow.
“Uh,” said Fast Track, “I think Silverbolt arranged Zephyr to go to military school and you won’t be able to see him for the next five years.”
Hearing that, Rainbow Dash was really stunned.
“I’m…free.” Said Rainbow, before a massive grin had arrived and shouted “I’m free!!! ”
She instantly gave Silverbolt a bear hug, which the latter winced as he nearly had his eyes popped out. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!!!” said Rainbow as she was really happy.
“Rainbow…” said Silverbolt as his face was slowly turning blue, “Can’t…breathe.”
Rainbow then suddenly kissed Silverbolt by the cheek and again hugged him and said “Thank you.”
“Uh, Rainbow.” Said Silverbolt, “You do realize that the two of us are taken, right?”
She then blinked and said “Oh yeah.”
She released Silverbolt from her grip whilst pony Rainbow Dash popped out and sighed in relief that the coast was cleared before she went to join the others.
“You know,” said Silverbolt after he got his breathing back, “I’m surprised he didn’t realize that there were two of you girls here.”
“Zephyr always did have a big ego.” Said Fast Track.
“Though not as big as Rainbow’s.” said Summer Breeze with a smirk.
“Hey!!!” exclaimed the two Rainbows, as if the two of them had just been insulted.
“Oh look, here comes everyone now!!” said Pinkie Pie as she pointed with excitement in the other direction.
Everyone looked and saw a handful of busses was coming towards their location, revealing to be everyone from CHS, CPA and the rest of their friends. He walked over to the first bus, revealing to be Celestia and Luna at the windows.
“Nice of you to drop by!!” said Silverbolt.
“We could not miss the invitation.” Said Vice-Principal Luna.
“Normally, none of us would want to do anything on a Sunday,” said Principle Celestia before she smiled, “But if it’s from you, we decided to make an acceptation.”
“So, what are we doing out here?” asked Flash as he and many of the students peaked out of the windows.
“Just drive on through here.” Said Silverbolt as he guided them whilst he opened the gate.
The busses soon drive through, with Silverbolt and the rest of the girls following. However, as the gate was partially delayed, a random limo came as if it spotted something, and was attempting to go through there.
**********************************************************************************************
Soon enough, the Rainbooms and the Mane 6 were in front of the house with Silverbolt, whilst the busses slowly began to stop. Soon, everyone from CHS, CPA, and all of Silverbolt’s friends, both young and old, all climbed out and soon enough, all of them were surprised to see the size of the house.
“Whoa.” Said Sandalwood. “Far out.”
“This place is huge.” Said Lyra.
“Did you girls hire this place out for the Barbecue?” asked Bonbon.
“Not exactly.” Said Silverbolt as he took a step forward. “What you see here. This uh…”
“What?” asked Octavia, with Vinyl removing her glasses and looking at him with a flexed eyebrow.
“This is his house.” Said Pinkie Pie.
Everyone looked at Silverbolt surprised as he shrugged his shoulders.
“Whoa, you’re loaded?” said Cherry Crash in a surprised tone.
“Your family really must be loaded.” Said one of the Crystal Prep students, who was one other than Indigo Zap.
“Uh, yeah about that.” Said Silverbolt. “I’ve got a ton of stuff to talk about.”
“Like what?” asked Sweetie Belle.
“My name’s not actually Bolt, it’s Silverbolt.” Said Silverbolt, “If you haven’t figured it out yet, I also came from the very same world Princess Twilight and Sunset Shimmer came from.”
“You’re from Equestria?” asked Lemon Zest.
“That I am.” Said Silverbolt, “And I’ve also been around since Canterlot High School was founded.”
Everyone, minus a few members of the group, were shocked to hear this.
“You’re over a hundred?!” said Derpy.
“Three hundred actually,” said Silverbolt, “I was born long before Equestria was founded. After I came here, that’s when I bumped into Penny’s grandmother…”
The elderly woman blushed as some looked at her surprised.
“She took me in whilst I was trying to find a living in this world. After that, I was able to build and invest in a few businesses, then I was able to have this house built in the late 50’s. But at that time, I was also trying to guard the portal between here and Equestria.”
“Hmph, well you did a lousy job.” Said Trixie.
“Trixie!!” scolded the Mane 6.
“No, she’s right, it was dumb of me.” Said Silverbolt, “But that’s why I’m back, to make things right. And as for all of your parents and teachers, I’ve known them for a long time and became friends with pretty much everyone there over the years.”
“Not that I’m complaining,” said Sour Sweet, “But why are we here?”
“Well, every now and then on a Sunday,” said Silverbolt, “I sometimes like to arrange a few barbecues and invite tons of folks over just so they could unwind, mingle and relax in order to have a great time.”
“And we appreciate the offer, Silverbolt.” Said Principle Celestia.
“And Cranky,” said Silverbolt as he pointed his finger at him, “Don’t even think about complaining about how the party shouldn’t be, not after what you did last time.”
The teachers and parents looked at Cranky sternly, remembering what he did, with the latter grumbling at the same time. “Plus, I know no one can say no to free food.”
“Huh, you kinda have a good point there.” Said Brawly Beats.
“It’s my way of saying hello, and to show my friends both old and new a good time.” Said Silverbolt.
They then heard the sound of a car horn honking. They saw a familiar looking limo parking nearby. When the person climbed out, it was none other than Filthy Rich, much to half the folks’ dismay. Silverbolt on the other hand, gripped his hands at the sight of that man.
“Filthy Rich?” said Cranky, “What are you doing here?”
“Oh, it’s quite obvious actually,” said Filthy, “I’m actually looking for a large plot of land to build my new resort, and when I heard of an abandoned mine here, I figured that I’d observe the land and see if it truly has potential.”
“No doubt bribed a few people about it.” Muttered Gloriosa.
However, Filthy noticed the large house, which surprised him.
“Who the heck built this?!” exclaimed Filthy.
“Who do you think?”
Filthy turned around and saw Silverbolt approaching, with him looking at him with a flexed eyebrow.
“And just, who are…”
Silverbolt snapped his fingers, causing him to make himself older, one that he knew Filthy would recognize. “Recognize me, now?”
“You?!” exclaimed Filthy Rich in shock as he instantly recognized him.
Silverbolt snapped his fingers again, turning him back to normal and said “I’ve lived in this world since Canterlot High was constructed, I also had this house, my house, built in the 50’s. Not to mention, what I’ve been hearing, I couldn’t be any more disappointed.”
“What are you…?”
However, Roland wasn’t in the mood of hearing his BS, causing him to stomp his foot so hard, a massive shockwave was made, causing everyone to be quiet and him looking at Filthy sternly.
“Don’t, even try to hide it.” Said Silverbolt, “I mean seriously, trying to turn Camp Everfree into an out-of-town Spa? No one in their right mind would want to waste gas money by going there!! That’s like, trying to turn Alcatraz Island into an outlet Mall!!
Everyone blinked at that statement, with Derpy saying “Uh, okay, even I know that’s dumb.”
“Besides,” said Silverbolt, “Canterlot City already has five Spas and last time I checked, you don’t even like the Spas.”
Filthy cleared his throat and tried to act calm whilst saying “I was merely…”
However, within a split second, Silverbolt kicked Filthy Rich below the belt extremely hard, making him grunt hard with his eyes nearly popping out, which shocked everyone around them. Filthy dropped onto his knees and groaned in pain.
“Speak when spoken to, Filthy.” Said Silverbolt, he leaned over and said “Don’t forget, I was the one who helped your grandfather start his business when he and Granny Smith worked together, remember, therefore, you owe me. I was the one who helped Gloriosa’s family build Camp Everfree, I was the one who helped them try to make it the best camp, even funded them. But when I heard that you wanted to tear the place down, I was furious.”
He then looked at Gloriosa, and said “And Seriously Daisy? Why the heck did you forget to call me? You know I’d never leave you guys hanging.”
Then he looked away whilst rolling his eyes, then back to her when he said “Your father always did say that you were a total ditz.”
Gloriosa chuckled sheepishly, but then looked down, blushing, and rubbing her arm in embarrassment.
Silverbolt then looked at Filthy, leaned forward and said “But that’s not the worst of it. I’ve been getting calls from my friends and business partners over what you’ve been doing.”
He then pulled out a list and read it out loud with his reading glasses.
“Trying to tear down Doctor Fauna’s animal shelter to build an office supply store?”
Fluttershy gasped and fainted, with Rainbow catching her.
“Trying to close down my friend Miss Premline’s business fashion business to build a laundry service.”
Rarity gasped and nearly fainted, with Applejack catching her.
“Trying to tear down Canterlot City’s soccer field and turn it into a parking lot? I mean why the heck would they park in the middle of nowhere.”
“You, what?!” said Rainbow angrily whilst startling Fluttershy to be awake.
“Attempting to bribe everyone to stop going to the Sweet café so that you could buy them out and own it?”
Pinkie and the Cakes gasped in shock of what he attempted to do.
“Trying to tear down the arcade so that you could replace it with a business office, or trying to turn the library into a glue factory.”
Twilight and Sunset widened their eyes in horror and shock, with Twilight instantly fainting over what he had revealed and Sunset’s face going red in anger. Silverbolt looked at her from the corner of his eyes and…he had to admit, her being angry was kind of hot.
He then stopped and said in a mocking tone “And what’s this?”
He then looked at Filthy angrily whilst the latter was still on his knees, “Trying to find a way to buy and tear down Sweet Apple Acres and turn it into a golf course?”
“What?!!” exclaimed the Apple Family, the Mane 6 and the Rainbooms, with everyone else gasping at what he just read.
“Y’all were tryin’ to tear down mah farm?!!” shouted Granny Smith as Filthy winced from her wrath, “After everythin’ we did to help you build up your business?!!”
Filthy didn’t know how to respond to that, whilst at the same time, Silverbolt leaned over to him as he was face to face with him.
“So, here’s a question for you, Filthy.” Said Silverbolt in a stern tone, “Do you enjoy tearing down everything I worked hard and built over the years with all of my friends at Canterlot City? I mean I was the one who booted your wife out of the Schoolboard for embezzling funds from other schools in the city, so this is sort of payback, right?”
Everyone was shocked to hear from this, with Principle Cadance saying “Wait, she was the one that caused our schools to face drastic budget cuts?!”
“That’s right,” said Silverbolt.
“My wife worked hard to get into the schoolboard position.” Said Filthy Rich.
“Worked hard?” said Silverbolt, “More like bribed them to let you in when her behavior was extremely toxic to her fellow peers. Besides, you wouldn’t know the meaning of hard work if it jumped out of the ground and ate your face off. Your father and his father before him worked hard to build up the business, whilst you just lazily sat on your fat ass doing nothing. I also worked hard over the years to build up the businesses. But I put them in different names, as well as buying other businesses to help build them up.”
Silverbolt then smirked and said “And I also bought out Barnyard Bargains about a week before I got here.”
Everyone was surprised to hear this, even Filthy.
“What?!” said Filthy, “That’s impossible, I wouldn’t allow it!!”
“Barnyard Bargains is a country company, and there’s nothing you can do about it.” Said Silverbolt, “Besides, I made a business proposition to your board and they happily agreed to sign it, which means, I own Barnyard Bargains now. Meaning…I own your sorry ass.”
Gloriosa couldn’t help but smile, seeing that Filthy is getting his just deserts.
“Every single person who helped found and started their business,” said Silverbolt, “Stood where they are today, because of the men and women who worked so hard to get their business to where it is today, through the sweat of their brows and the strengths of their backs. Sure, the businesses are different, but one must never forget the hard work the original owner and workers worked hard for to help make it a business that are still standing today.”
Silverbolt placed his finger on Filthy’s finger.
“And that…” said Silverbolt when he looked at Filthy Rich sternly, “Is something that you’ll will never, take way.”
They heard someone clearing their throat. When they turned, they saw an older man in his late sixties, walking with his cane and wearing a fancy suit, whilst also having a beard on him, as well as a well-trimmed hairstyle whilst looking sternly at Filthy Rich. For it was none other than his father, Wealthy Rich.
“He has you there, Filthy.” Said Wealthy Rich.
“F-Father?!” said Filthy Rich in surprise as he was able to stand back up. “What are you doing here?”
“A couple of old friends told me,” said Wealthy before he looked at Silverbolt and Granny Smith and winked at them, to which the latter returned. “That you had tried to tear down Camp Everfree and a few other landmarks to expand the business without permission and a permit from the city council, as well as bribing a few to tear down a few places that was never supposed to be torn.”
“He sure did.” Said Gloriosa with a glare, as well as a few others.
“I also heard, that you told Canterlot City, that I’ve gone looney.” Said Wealthy Rich as a very intimidated Filthy took a step backwards, afraid of his father whilst he was sternly staring at him. “The only looney thing I ever did was trust you, to look after the family business.”
“But I did it for a good cause,” said Filthy as he was sweating and stepping a few steps backwards, “And because of it, I merely doubled the profits of our business.”
“Yes, by wringing it from the pockets of our customers, friends and business partners.” Said Wealthy as he did not look happy. “Their trust in us, built this business and made it what it is before you took it over. And what you have done, you have squandered every last bit of its goodwill.”
He leaned towards Filthy and said “Well Filthy…I’m back, and you’re out.”
Filthy was shocked by what his father had said, with Wealthy saying, “But I can be merciful. You may still have access to your money, but only for paying bills and food on the table, but you will not use it for anything else for the business for your own greed. That is why, you will work as a janitor at a place of my choosing, until you learn the true meaning of hard work and responsibility. Even that, is too generous. And if you do not take the message, a little friend of mine that Silverbolt has given me, will show you out.”
And from out of nowhere, a baby golden bear arrived and walked casually. Silverbolt instantly recognized and ended up smirking, whilst the girls thought it was cute. Filthy on the other hand laughed and said “You expect this creature to teach me a lesson? What a joke.”
The baby golden bear on the other hand, did not look amused. “What are you going to do, chew my leg like it’s a…?”
When all of a sudden, the bear began to growl, which surprised Filthy a little. The bear growled again, but this time in a much deeper voice. When all of a sudden, the bear began to grew. Filthy slowly began to look up in shock, as everyone else, minus Wealthy and Silverbolt, were also shocked by what they were seeing. The bear was now a big adult bear and growling at Filthy Rich. The bear roared as its bear paw was raised in the air whilst Filthy screamed in shock. And with one massive whack, Filthy was knocked against the tree, hard, making him collapse onto the ground. The bear just kept staring until it suddenly shrank and turned back to normal. Wealthy walked over to Filthy and said “I will see you at work tomorrow.”
Filthy walked away as he lowered his head in shame. Everyone else was more surprised about the bear.
“What is that?” asked Applejack.
“That would be the Golden Bear of Tandoor.” Said Silverbolt, “I rescued it a while back and gave it to Wealthy as a special companion. It came from England, and the bear happens to be very magical, and when provoked or insulted, they turn into a massive bear and attack out of offense or defense.”
“Aw, it’s adorable.” Said Fluttershy as she and her pony counterpart petted it, to which the bear enjoyed.
“Now, about that barbecue.” Said Silverbolt.
“By all means, lead the way.” Said Timber Spruce.
Soon, everyone went into the house as it got all of them a chance to explore, whilst the Rainbooms and Mane 6 stayed with Silverbolt.
“Ah can’t believe Filthy would do something like this.” Said Applejack, “After everything we did for his family.”
“Reminds me of that story I heard when I was traveling in China.” Said Silverbolt, gaining their attention, “The moral of the story, greed will imprison us all. That greed has certainly imprisoned him.”
“But why though?” said pony Applejack, “The Filthy Rich back in Equestria is a reasonable business pony, how can Filthy Rich do something that cruel?”
“Uh,” said Rainbow with a flexed eyebrow, “Did you forget how he made the town miserable when he tried to be mayor?”
“And I can’t believe that you supported him,” said Rarity, “After Mayor Mare help officiate your parents’ wedding.”
“Yeah,” said pony Applejack as she rubbed the back of her head, “Ah didn’t think things clearly, and Granny wasn’t around to put him in his place cause she was out of town with her fellow Golden horseshoe galls.”
“And if you wonder why this Filthy is like this.” Said Silverbolt, “In this world, there are plenty of ways to get rich. Like if three individuals were in the room, they would have six opinions. In Equestria, there’s twenty different business opportunities whilst in this world is about over a hundred.”
“That would make sense.” Said Princess Twilight, “This world is more advanced than ours, so it would make sense that they would make more money here.”
“And more job opportunities.” Said Silverbolt, “Trust me, a few places. America, China, England, France, and a few other amazing countries I could name, a lot of them tend to travel there for job opportunities, to start anew. Though most times…there’s a 50/50 chance that all of that will backfire right in your face.”
“No kidding.” Said Rainbow. “I remembered that when my Uncle came back after he and my dad did their first term of service.”
“I remember that.” Said Silverbolt, “Both your dad and uncle struggled to find work, but I was able help them out, and that’s how your dad met your mom.”
“Thanks again for that.” Said Rainbow.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt, “We’d better get in there, don’t wanna keep folks waiting.”
They soon walked in, unknown that from far away, three assailants were watching them from afar, whilst their eyes were glowing with hatred, getting ready to strike.
**************************************************************************************************
From within the house, the party was in full swing. Everyone was amazed by the layout of the house inside, especially every single room. The Arcade was mostly crowded, but no one was complaining, especially the bowling alley. And right outside, everyone was chatting, with the waiters serving the foods and the cooks cooking every single bit of food for the guests, which everyone began to enjoy.
But not as enjoyable as the stage that was built, for anyone could get a chance to perform. However, both Snips and Snails were peeved, because there was a sign with their pictures on it, but it was them being denied, showing that the two of them were banned from performing.
Soon, Silverbolt, the Rainbooms and their respective boyfriends, along with the Mane 6 and two Spikes, watched as everyone was enjoying themselves.
“Now this is a party!!” said Pinkie Pie.
“You said it.” Said pony Pinkie Pie.
“I have to admit,” said Princess Twilight, “I’ve never seen this many people together in one big party. Well, other than the parties in Ponyville.”
“Glad you agree.” Said Silverbolt with a smile. “Now then, why don’t we enjoy ourselves for a bit, shall we?”
“Hey, Princess Twilight.”
Everyone turned and saw Flash coming up the stairs. “I was wondering where you were.”
“Oh, sorry.” Said Princess Twilight, “My friends and I were watching the Rainbooms getting their first album.”
“Really?” said Flash surprised, before looking at Silverbolt and said “You have a recording studio?!”
“Sure do.” Said Silverbolt. “In fact, if any of you have free time, all of you are more than welcome to record an album. Ah, except for Snips and Snails. I don’t trust those two, not after what happened to the last studio.”
The Rainbooms groaned at that, remembering that day, which confused the others.
“What did those two do?” asked a confused pony Applejack.
“Er, you don’t wanna know.” Said Flash Sentry, before turning to Princess Twilight. “So, uh…would it be okay if we spent time with one another?”
Princess Twilight couldn’t help but blush and smile whilst saying “I’d like that.”
The two of them held each other’s hands and walked down the stairs, with the others decided to split up, however, Silverbolt stopped the rest of the boyfriends, gaining their attention.
“Something wrong?” asked Velvet Track.
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt, “I was wondering, that during the party and everything, I was wondering if all of you would like to sing too.”
They were surprised by this, with Summer Breeze asking “Are you sure?”
“I am.” Said Silverbolt, “And maybe after that, the seven of us can perform together.”
“Come to think of it,” said Dusk Light, “I am curious to see how it would feel if we performed together.”
“Yeah, same here.” Said Rhythm Beat, “That would be awesome.”
**************************************************************************************************
After an hour, everyone had begun to enjoy their food and the music that played, even the party at the swimming pool near them. Seeing that it was time for the entertainment, Silverbolt then began to introduce the audience to the others’ songs.
“Good evening ladies and gentleman.” Said Silverbolt through the microphone, gaining everyone’s attention as they looked at him. “I’d like to thank everyone for coming along to this little shin digue. So, I hope you continue to enjoy the food, drinks and swimming and dancing, for we also have some talented folks here who really wants to perform for all of you. Up first, I’d like to welcome Fast Track, who volunteers to perform.”
Everyone cheered as Summer Breeze walks up on stage and begins to ready his instrument, with a few other musicians next to him to help him before.
“This song goes to a special lady of mine, whose more loyal than anyone in the world.” Said Fast Track.
Rainbow was a little surprised, and within a split second, Fast Track began to perform.
Everyone was amazed by how he sounded, for he was really performing well on the stage.
**************************************************************************************************
After he was done, everyone cheered as he stepped off of the stage, with Rainbow jumping up from behind and hugging him.
“Nice playing there, stud.” Said Rainbow before she kissed him by the back of his neck.
“Thanks.” Said Fast Track before he spun her around and held her near, but ended up holding her posterior, making her flustered in the process.
“Fast.” Muttered Rainbow, “Not in front of the others.”
“Then would you like some…” said Fast Track before he slowly whispered by Rainbow’s ear and said “Private time?”
Rainbow ended up having the biggest grin, grabbed him, and zoomed him as fast as you can say peanut butter. Silverbolt overheard and saw them, which he couldn’t help but shake his head whilst he chuckled at the same time before he made his next announcement.
“And up next, another one who wanted to sing his heart out.” Said Silverbolt, “Give it up for, Velvet Heart.”
Velvet Heart slowly walked up the stage and watched the crowd whilst he was feeling nervous at the same time. But when he looked at Fluttershy, he felt himself being brave. He took a breath and began to sing the moment when the song played.
Everyone was amazed when they see him sing and dance on the stage, for he really knows how to move his body with the song and beat, with Fluttershy staring at him in awe with widened eyes and a smile.
**************************************************************************************************
After he was done, Velvet stepped off of the stage, and saw Fluttershy walking up to him.
“Oh, hey Flutters, what’s…” said Velvet.
But Fluttershy cut him off by grabbing him, and kissed him full on the lips, taking everyone else by surprise, but not as surprised as Velvet Heart, as he instantly melted into it and held her close.
After they broke the hug, she motioned if he wanted to go inside, with him instantly nodding, causing him to be pulled away, with Silverbolt actually being impressed by her bravery.
“Up next,” said Silverbolt as he introduced the next singer, “Let’s give it up for Rhythm Beat, who’s really going to show us how to really throw a beat.”
They saw Rhythm Beat walk up on stage with his special dance clothes, in order to really make him feel the beat. He saw Pinkie Pie and winked at her, making her blush and giggle at the same time.
“Alright then…” said Rhythm Beat. “Time to get this party started.”
Everyone saw how Rhythm Beat began to dance whilst singing at the same time, and the way he was dancing very wildly, was truly a sight to behold, for everyone sees just how well he dances, which got everyone hyped up as some tried to dance the way he did, even Pinkie danced with him on stage as she began to enjoy the songs.
**************************************************************************************************
After the song, everyone cheered whilst Pinkie jumped up and wrapped her arms around Rhythm Beat with both her feet in the air whilst her lips were against his. After she broke it, Pinkie had a lustful look on her face, with her instantly grabbing Rhythm to have some private time.
Silverbolt just shook his head, for is every guy of the Rainbooms going to have that much fun. Then again, he and Sunset already had their share of fun and it resulted a room being blown up. Thankfully he used his magic this morning to fix it.
“Up next, is a personal favorite of another, who wishes to sing this to his beautiful lady.” Said Silverbolt, “So I do hope you enjoy this song.”
Platinum walked up on stage with a smile on his face whilst walking over to the microphone.
“This is for a special diamond of mine.” Said Platinum, “May her glamour continue to shine.”
Rarity blushed by what he said, with Platinum clearing his throat and preparing to sing.
As the music began to play, everyone soon began to feel captivated by this special song, even Rarity began to love it. But during that song, he gestured Rarity to join him on stage, to which she did. But the moment she did, he suddenly held onto her as the two of them did a slow dance, to which Rarity felt moved by this gesture and held onto him during the dance, for it felt quite enjoyable whilst holding onto him.
**************************************************************************************************
After song ended, everyone cheered Platinum’s song, both of them walked backstage for some privacy, to which Rarity said “Darling, could I ask you a favor?”
“Anything for my dear lady.” Said Platinum. Rarity then blushed and whispered something to his ear, with him suddenly blushing. And after she was done, he said “Why Rarity, are you sure you want a lady to do that?”
Rarity giggled and slowly held onto his hands, whilst directing them to her posterior, which surprised him as she looked at him with bedroom eyes and asked “Does this answer your question?”
Out of instinct, Rarity almost yelped when Platinum playfully squeezed her posterior and kissed her, making her giggle before the two of them walked off.
“Up next,” said Silverbolt when he was onstage, “Another wishes to sing something special, for his adorkable girl, he says.”
Twilight blushed as she realized that he meant. Dusk Light soon stepped on stage and began to sing his favorite song.
Twilight began to like the song, especially since the way he was carrying the lyrics, especially adding a few beats to it.
**************************************************************************************************
After he was done, he stepped off of the stage and whispered something to Twilight, to which she blushed and agreed, allowing the two of them to move somewhere private.
Silverbolt then walked up on stage and said “Alright then, now for the next act, I hope you enjoy some good tunes.”
Silverbolt then took a turn with his songs.
Everyone was amazed to see how well Silverbolt was performing, even Sunset was impressed by what he was doing.
**************************************************************************************************
After the performance, everyone then cheers for you. However, Silverbolt then said “And now, I have a special surprise for all of you, something that you’ve never thought would be possible.”
Some murmured, and wondered what was going on.
“I have two surprises. One who is a singer and the other a band.” Said Silverbolt. “We’ll start with the singer. Everyone, please welcome, Darius Rucker!!”
Everyone gasped and were surprised when they saw Darius walked up on stage as he said “Knock em dead, pal.”
“Thanks, man.” Said Darius as he sat on his chair with the rest of his instrument players. Soon enough, he began to play.
Everyone was amazed and cheered for him when they saw him perform, even Sunset was surprised to see this as Silverbolt stood next to her.
“How did you…?” said Sunset in disbelief.
“I helped him start his career.” Said Silverbolt with a smile, “I taught him everything he needed to know about music.”
Sunset was impressed that Silverbolt struck again with the people he knows.
**************************************************************************************************
After the song, Darius walked off stage where people were thanking him for the performance, with the bouncers helping and guiding him to a private table as they prepared something special for him.
“And now, a very special treat for all of you.” Said Silverbolt when he was on stage. “Now, it’s been a long time since anyone heard them perform, especially when a certain singer stopped performing long ago. But today, is a special day. Please welcome, a band that needs to introduction!!”
Silverbolt stepped out of the way and a certain band began to play.
To their shock, it was none other than the band Journey. But it wasn’t just them, their lead singer, Steve Perry, was with them. Everyone was shocked and amazed to see them perform again, which all of them were cheering. Sunset was flabbergasted by what she was seeing.
“You’ve got journey, and Steve Perry?!” exclaimed Sunset.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt.
“But…how?!” said Sunset.
“I bumped into him last year.” Said Silverbolt, “When I saw him, he felt lost and broken. Turned out he missed the singing, and his throat and hip wasn’t all that good. So, I offered to pay for surgery, and it became a huge success. I convinced him not to give up on music. He took it by heart, apologized to his bandmates for leaving, and they’ve been tight and wanted to have a chance to perform ever since.”
Sunset kept staring at him in amazement. She suddenly extended her arms, walked up to him, hugged him, and kissed him. “I am so in love with you right now.”
“Weren’t you already?” said Silverbolt playfully, with Sunset not being able to help herself but playfully bump her fist against his shoulder.
**************************************************************************************************
Afterwards, everyone began to enjoy their food and drinks, whilst at the same time, the rest of the Rainbooms arrived with their boyfriends, with Silverbolt smelling something from them. Oh, he knows what it is.
“Had a little fun, have we?” said Silverbolt playfully.
The latter blushed and coughed, trying to not think about it.
“Well, if that’s the case, I believe we should be on stage.” Said Silverbolt, much to their confusion. “What, you did say you’d like to perform with me on stage, remember?”
“Oh yeah, we did.” Said Fast Track as the others slowly remembered.
“So, shall we?” said Silverbolt as he led them to the stage, with the Rainbooms watching them going to the stage.
Silverbolt and the others were on stage together, getting ready. However, something felt off. The moment they were on stage together, they were compelled to pick up an instrument of their choice. One by one, each of them picked an instrument.
Silverbolt picked the guitar, same with Dusk Light. Fast Track created a Lead Guitar, Velvet Heart picked up a Rhythm Guitar, Platinum picked up a Keytar, and Summer Breeze picked up a Bass Guitar, with Rhythm Beat picking the Drums.
They moved to different positions, getting their instruments ready.
“Any idea what we’re going to perform?” asked Rhythm Beat.
And suddenly, at the same time, they said “Fire and Flames.”
They were stunned in silence as they looked at one another, surprised by what they said. Though…they weren’t really sure, it somehow still felt very familiar. The Rainbooms however, noticed something off too.
However, they decided to shrug it off…and rock it off.
They saw how Silverbolt and the others were rocking together, though to their surprise, they look like they’re in perfect sync with one another, as if they have played before. How they play, how wild, they were. However, something unexpected happened.
They saw Silverbolt had begun to pony up as he played the guitar wildly, which surprised some when they saw him like this.
“Wait,” said pony Rainbow, “Is this what you and the others looked like when you used your magic?”
“That’s right.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Dang, that looks weird.” Said pony Applejack.
However, to the rest of the Rainbooms’ shock, that the moment that their boyfriends had begun to rock out, they saw that they began to pony up too, one by one. Soon, the song ended, and the ponied down, which the crowd cheered, but the Rainbooms were still shocked by what they had seen.
Suddenly, Silverbolt and the rest of the boys slowly turned to one another, took a good look, and surprisingly, began to shed tears. Within a split second, they instantly hugged one another in one big group. The crowd didn’t seem to mind, but the Rainbooms felt something was off.
“I don’t believe it.” Muttered Silverbolt, as they broke the hug whilst still smiling and shedding tears, “You’re here. You’re actually here.”
“We…we are.” Said Fast Track, with the others also still shedding tears.
They instantly hugged again, not wanting to let one another…
Then the stage suddenly exploded, sending them flying and crashing against the wall, shocking the crowd. But just before the Rainbooms could go over…
“RAINBOOMS!!”
The girls turned to their direction, and to their shock, it was none other than the Dazzlings, all three of them who seem to have their magic back, and floating towards the Rainbooms.
“We have a score to settle!!” said Adagio. “It’s high time you girls paid for what you did!!”
“What we did?!” exclaimed Rainbow in disbelief. “You’re the ones who tried to take over the school!!”
“Which was lazy thinking by the way!!” shouted Pinkie Pie.
“We’ll show you Lazy!!” shouted Aria.
“Girls?!!” said Sunset as she looked at the girls.
“Let’s do it!!” said the Rainbooms.
With their combined efforts, the girls transformed into their forms whilst also ponying up at the same time. They floated and were ready to face the Dazzlings.
“Girls!!” said Princess Twilight, “Let’s focus on making sure the people are safe!!”
“Right!!” said the rest of the Mane 6 as they quickly helped the others.
Within a split second, the Rainbooms and Dazzlings attacked one another in full strength, as a battle had just begun.
***************************************************************************************************
Silverbolt looked out, until he grunted and slowly got up, same with the others.
“Boy,” said Fast Track, “I haven’t felt this poorly since that wild party we had after we released our first album.”
“Tell me about it.” Said Rhythm Beat, “I’ll never go back to Orogen again.”
“Uh, guys.” Said Platinum, “I think we’ve got trouble.”
The guys turned and saw the Rainbooms fighting the Dazzlings. Though from the looks of things, the Rainbooms weren’t going to last long.
“Wait,” said Silverbolt, “You guys feel that?”
“That dark energy that those three girls are using?” said Dusk Light, “Yeah, I do.”
“Our girlfriends aren’t going to last long.” Said Summer Breeze, “Even with the power of Harmony by their side, the power the Dazzlings are wielding is more different than we could ever imagine.”
“What’ll we do?” said Velvet Heart.
Silverbolt looked down for a moment, and realized the only thing they had to do. He looked at them and said “The only way we can. And I think you all know what.”
They instantly figured out what he was getting at and were shocked. “Are you crazy?!” shouted Fast Track in shock.
“You remember the oath we took, right?!” said Summer Breeze.
“To hell with it!!” said Silverbolt, which shocked the others. “We’ve been out of the action for too long. And if my hunch is correct on where the Dazzlings got their power from, that means he’s back. And if he’s back…”
They caught on from what he said, and realized that he was right and that they have no other choice. They then had serious looks on their faces and nodded in agreement.
Silverbolt looked at the fight sternly and said “Let’s do this.”
They stood up and moved straight towards the battle and past the crowd.
*****************************************************************************************************
The Rainbooms were struggling to fight back against the Dazzlings, with their clothes being partially shredded, with everyone else watching in worry over what happened.
“This is the end for you, Rainbooms!!” shouted Adagio, “And now we shall have our…!!”
“STOP!!”
Everyone turned to the voice, and they saw Silverbolt walking in front of the crowd, having a stern look on his face at the same time, Fast Track, Velvet Heart, Platinum, Summer Breeze, Dusk Light, and Rhythm Beat, all of them having stern looks on their faces.
“If you touch a single hair on our girlfriends, you have to go through us!!” shouted Fast Track.
The Rainbooms were now greatly worried, with the Dazzlings, minus Sonata as she recognized Silverbolt as the boy she met at the bus stop, chuckling at this.
“You’re joking, right?” asked Adagio.
“I think the bigger question is…” said Platinum, before he squinted his eyes and asked “Are you ready to rock?”
The Rainbooms were wondering what they were doing, with Aria asking in amusement, “And suppose we are?”
Summer Breeze clapped his hands together and shouted “The let’s rip this open!!”, whilst he generated fire and created a Bass with an axe tip at the bottom.
Everyone, from the Dazzlings, the Rainbooms, the Mane 6 and everyone else present around them watched them in surprise. Within a split second, a pic appeared in thin air, causing Summer Breeze to grab it. Within a split second, he began to play a deep and heavy tune.
As for the others.
Fast Track generated lightning from his hands and created an electric guitar, Velvet Heart generated water from his hands and created a rhythm guitar, Platinum moved his hands in a circular formation, causing his Keytar to be created, Dusk Light spun his arms around as he generated energy and created his own guitar, with Silverbolt shooting lasers from his eyes and created his own guitar, whilst Rhythm Beat crossed his arms in an x style and screeched to the heavens whilst creating a sonic wave, whilst they instantly created drum sticks in his hands. Rhythm beat began to beat something, and within a split second, he created a drum set.
The seven guys played their music in perfect sync as they generated strong powerful energy. But not just any energy, magic beyond Equestrian Magic.
MMMMM
YEEEAAAHH!!!
With a powerful wave, it nearly knocked everyone back, as Silverbolt and the others continued to play together as they all began to pony up at the same time, but also generated so much energy at the same time. And with a great flash, the seven transformed.
Silverbolt transformed into a Cyborg of sorts, strangely wearing jeans and boots, holding what appeared to be a guitar.
Rhythm Beat transformed into a man wearing some kind of spacesuit, but he looked really different too, holding what appeared to be drum sticks
Fast Track turned into a green anthropomorphic bird, with Velvet Heart turned into a blue one, both of them wearing what appeared to be different biker outfits.
Summer Breeze turned into what appeared to be a cowboy, something western related. This one was holding a Bass guitar.
Platinum turned into what appeared to be a Cyborg, nearly relating to the first one, but he was holding what appeared to be a Keytar.
Dusk Light turned into a type of armour that would almost put Darth Vader to shame, but he was holding what appeared to be a guitar related to both the lead and rhythm.
Everyone was shocked and stunned by what they were seeing, as Silverbolt and the others have transformed whilst performing at the same time, generating so much power that none could fathom what was right in front of them as they were harmonizing at the same time.
(Silverbolt)
Tonight
I wanna stand by your side
In the darkness
With Amadeus’ guitar’s energy wave, it sent it straight to the Dazzlings, which knocked them back a feet away, whilst at the same time, to the Rainboom’s surprise, they were instantly energized whilst their clothing was fixed and their wounds were healed.
(Silverbolt)
Is all I want to do
The Dazzlings, whilst barely being able to stand, shockingly saw Silverbolt and the others performing their music whilst generating more powerful magic at the same time.
(Silverbolt)
And tonight
I wanna hold you tight
Cause you were made for me
But am I made for you?
Within a split second, the rest minus Rhythm Beat were standing side by side with Silverbolt as they sang together:
(Gods of Music)
I am so in love with you, baby
Are you in love with me?!!
Some had their mouths opened as they were surprised by what they were seeing:
(Gods of Music)
Cause I can sense the love in you, baby
Can you sense the love in me?
The Dazzlings prepared to attack again as they floated in the air.
(Silverbolt)
Tonight
I wanna stay by your side
As they were about to pounce on them, their instruments lit up again:
Amadeus:
I feel the magic
That resides in us all
Within mere moments, the Dazzlings were knocked back as they felt their power slowly weakening:
(Silverbolt)
Tonight
I wanna give you my heart
Cause you’re the one for me.
Am I the one for you?
Before the Dazzlings could react, Silverbolt suddenly stepped forward and sang, causing a massive sonic wave to be created:
(Gods of Music)
I am so in love with you, baby
Are you in love with me?
Adagio was suddenly knocked back by a powerful wave. Sonata then hurled energy balls towards them, until Fast Track and Velvet Heart stepped forward and with their combined power, created a shield that knocked the energy balls back, which in turn caused her to be struck down.
(Gods of Music)
Cause I can sense the love in you, baby
Can you sense the love in me?
Aria got angry as she grabbed a large rock and threw it with all her might, until Summer Breeze used his Bass to create a fiery axe and sliced not just the rock in half, but sent a massive flame, knocking Aria backwards too.
(Gods of Music)
I am so in love with you, baby
Are you in love with me?
Cause I can sense the love in you, baby
Can you sense the love in me?
Large speakers suddenly appeared behind everyone, surprising everyone in the process, and with their powers, knocked the Dazzlings back, which broke their magical shields, whilst also leaving their gems exposed.
Silverbolt could see the opening, which caused the rest to see as well. They continued to play their instruments, creating a much more powerful energy, with Silverbolt standing up front and raised his hand in the air, whilst at the same time, a massive energy being wearing armor and a cape appeared from behind whilst raising its sword in the air, which shocked everyone around them.
(Gods of Music)
I am so in love with you, baby
Are you in love with me?
Cause I can sense the love in you, baby
Can you sense the love in me?
I am so in love with you, baby
Are you in love with me?
Cause I can sense the love in you, baby
Can you sense the love in me?
Silverbolt instantly moved his hand forward, causing the massive energy being to thrust its sword towards the Dazzlings, causing them to be engulfed with the power, overpowering them and destroyed their gems in the process, depowering them once more.
****************************************************************************************************
Soon the dust begins to settle, and the Dazzlings were down in defeat. Silverbolt and the others slowly landed whilst turning back to normal at the same time, but temporarily kept their ponied-up forms. Everyone, even the Rainbooms and Mane 6, stared at them in shock and awe.
Among the Dazzlings, he saw Sonata was with them. Silverbolt, remembering what happened to her, walked over towards her. Some were concern, but he kept moving towards her. He slowly stood on one knee and gently shook her.
“Hey there,” said Silverbolt, “Wake up.”
Sonata groaned a bit and slowly raised her head. Then she saw Silverbolt’s face. At first she was a bit frightened, but Silverbolt calmed her down as he held onto her shoulders, with the Rainbooms and Mane 6, along with the two Spikes joining them, only enough of an earshot from them.
“Hey, it’s okay.” Said Silverbolt calmly, “No one is going to hurt you, okay?”
Sonata was a bit skeptical, but looked down in shame and said “I’m so sorry…I didn’t want any part of this. But they…”
At the same time, both Adagio and Aria woke up and slowly sat up too. “They dragged you into this?”
“Not like they gave me any other choice.” Said Sonata, still looking down in shame.
“There’s always a choice.” Said Silverbolt. “I told you that I’d find a way to help you, if you want it. That’s what friends do for one another.”
Hearing that, caused the two to growl.
“You made friends when we told you, not to?!” said Adagio.
“I should’ve known…!!” said Aria.
Silverbolt suddenly stood up and shouted “Do you mind?!!”
The two of them were startled and kept quiet, with Silverbolt looking at Sonata.
“You always have a choice Sonata.” Said Silverbolt, “Don’t you dare let anyone else tell you differently. Speak your mind, reach out to others. After all,…”
He then looked at her with compassion and kindness and said “You’ve always been my favorite little ditzy.”
Sonata gasped in shock with widened eyes. She then instantly saw the face of a little colt she knew long ago. She then slowly shed a few tears, stuttering, barely being able to get a word out, and within a split second, she instantly hugged him tightly, with him hugging her back. The Rainbooms were surprised to see her hug him, but they knew the truth.
After they broke the hug, Sonata smiled with joy, knowing who Silverbolt was. He then looked at Aria and walked on over. She looked at him and scoffed.
“I’ve got nothing to say to you.” Muttered Aria.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle and stand on one knee and said “You always were cute whenever you got mad Ari.”
Aria grunted and looked at him sternly.
“No one…but one…is allowed to call me that.” Threatened Aria.
“Even when I was the only one who understood you when no one else did?” said Silverbolt.
“What are you…?”
Silverbolt then held a feather of sorts, which Aria was puzzled. But then she squinted her eyes when she tried to focus and take a closer look to it. She then widened her eyes in shock. She slowly looked at him, and then recognized the eyes and smile anywhere. To everyone’s surprise, even Sonata, Aria teared up and literally jumped into Silverbolt’s arms and hugged him tightly. After the hug, the two of them stood up, with Aria still smiling warmly, which was very rare of her to do.
Silverbolt then walked up to Adagio, with her grunting and not wanting to look at him. He then said “You don’t recognize me, do you?”
He gently helped her up, and she reluctantly ended up looking at him. Then he ended up doing something that caught her off-guard; he kissed her on both sides of her cheeks and then the top of her forehead, which surprised her as she blushed a little bit.
“Love you with hugs and kisses.” Replied Silverbolt.
Adagio gasped in shock whilst widening her eyes. She instantly remembered from long ago.
“I…it’s you…” said Adagio, “You’re that little colt we met long ago.”
“It’s been far too long Adagio.” Said Silverbolt whilst Aria and Sonata joined her.
“How is it possible?” said Sonata.
Silverbolt sighed and said “After you lot left; I continue to grow up with Gusty. But many years later, Grogar attacked our villages. We both stood up to him, and I ended up absorbing his Bell by accident, and I ended up being an Alicorn. But unfortunately, it also made me immortal, so I was forced to watch her and my loved once wither, come and go. After that, I traveled all over Equestria, helping those in need. But another reason…I was looking for you three.”
The Dazzlings were surprised by this as he continued.
“I knew the Sirens would live long lives more than any creature,” said Silverbolt, “But no matter where I went, I followed the Siren patterns, I tried to find you. But when Yogh and Cthulhu came along, I heard what they did to your kind. I was enraged by what happened, so I hunted them down to the ends of the earth. Then during that time, when I explored to another world, I heard from Stygian about three remaining Sirens attacking a village, who blamed them for destroying their kind who had nothing to do with it. I tried to go there as fast as I could, but by the time I got there, it was too late.”
He looked at them again and said “After when I heard what happened to Stygian, the pony who told us about you, that was the last straw. I was angry and Starswirl and the rest of the Pillars, I ended up stripping the Power of Harmony from them. And after I killed Cthulhu and Yogh, I soon left Equestria. One part I was fed up with it, but the other part…I was looking for you three, but all of you were in a different part of time, and I was a hundred years too early.”
Silverbolt closed his eyes, trying to contain his tears, but then looked at them and said “Combined on both Equestria and this world…I spent the past 200 years looking for you. And I never stopped looking. You three were the first ever non-pony creatures that I got close with and…I could never forgive myself if I let this carried on. And when I saw Sonata, I realized all of you were here, somewhere in Canterlot City. I just had to find you but…I couldn’t bear to face you, not after what happened.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile and said “You have no idea; how happy I am to see you three again.”
The Dazzlings couldn’t help but shed tears and smiled too. Silverbolt then asked “But why? Why did you do this? Why did you go down this path? Why?”
The three of them didn’t know how to respond to it and looked away in shame. Sonata was the first one to answer.
“It wasn’t our fault.” Said Sonata, whilst trying to contain her tears, “We were forced to do all those things.”
“Forced to?” asked Silverbolt.
“During our travels.” Said Sonata, “A stranger appeared and wiped-out half of our fellow sirens, even our father. Then he offered us the gems that the Rainbooms destroyed, and said he’d spare our kind if we followed him and did what he said.”
“We did what he instructed us to do.” Said Aria. “But we didn’t count on being banished to this world. We tried to cope with whatever magic we had left, but the amulets kept us corrupted, wanting to serve him when the time comes. But after the Rainbooms destroyed them, we felt lost, bitter, like we were robbed of everything.”
“We tried the best we could to live our lives,” said Adagio, “But no matter how hard we tried, things only got worse for us. Then when Equestrian Magic somehow appeared, we thought it would be not only our chance to be accepted, but to escape the world. But after the Rainbooms stopped us, we had nowhere else to go, and we couldn’t ask them for help, not after what we did. So, we tried to live our lives as best we could.”
“Then a stranger came along and offered us more powerful gems so that we would exact our revenge.” Said Sonata in regret, “Even though his voice did sound somehow familiar.”
“Familiar?” asked Silverbolt.
“Yeah,” said Sonata, “He has this scary looking helmet that made him sound like a cyborg and also had red eyes with what appeared to be a snake’s eye on his chest.”
Silverbolt widened his eyes in shock before looking at Fast Track and the others, who were also shocked to hear this. He cleared his throat and said “Well you don’t have to worry about that anymore.”
The Dazzlings looked at him, with him saying “I know it’s been a long time, and that all of you have gone through hard times. But please, don’t let the bad affect you. Don’t be a puppet to darkness anymore. All I’m asking is…give friendship a chance. Give me a chance. Let me help you.”
The Dazzlings looked at him for a bit, but the thought of seeing him again, after all this time, they couldn’t help but hug him tightly, with him hugging them back. For he was really happy to see them.
“S-Silverbolt?”
Silverbolt opened his eyes and looked up, and saw the shocked and stunned Rainbooms near them.
“What happened?” asked Sunset, “How did you…?”
He saw everyone gathered near him, with him looking at Fast Track and the others. They nodded in agreement, with him looking at everyone.
“We need to talk.” Said Silverbolt.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 18: How it all began
After the party, and some were sent home, CHS, CPA, even Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, the Dazzlings, Rainbooms and their parents and siblings (Minus Zephyr Breeze), were at the underground of Silverbolt’s place, which all of them were amazed by the amount of treasures gathered over the years.
“Overcompensating much?” said Fast Track whilst looking at Silverbolt with a flexed eyebrow.
“I had to do something whilst I was in this world.” Said Silverbolt.
“So why are we here?” asked Flash Sentry, “Other than the fact that we’re in a cool place like this, that is.”
“Felt like we needed to add some extra audience.” Said Silverbolt as he pulled out a golden object, the shape and size of a dragon’s tooth.
“Whoa, what is that?” said Spike surprised.
“This happens to be the tooth of Dragoon, the King of all dragons.” Said Silverbolt, “I once helped him long ago and he rewarded me with this. Come to think of it, I don’t know why I didn’t bother to use this during my travels in the first place.”
He shrugs and twirls the tooth and strikes as if it was a sword. However, to everyone’s surprise, it suddenly created a cosmic rip, opening what appeared to be a gateway, much to their shock and surprise.
They waited for a few moments, and within mere moments, a few individuals entered. To Sunset and the Mane 6’s surprise, they saw Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart, even the Pillars, but all of them were ponies. When the portal closed behind them, the ponies were suddenly shocked to see so many creatures before them.
Shining Armor suddenly saw Princess Twilight and instantly recognizes her.
“Wait, Twiley?!”
“Shiny.” Said Princess Twilight as they moved towards one another.
“Wait…what are you?” asked Shining in confusion.
“Oh, this is called a human.” Said Princess Twilight. “Trust me, it feels strange, but we got used to it.”
Princess Celestia and Princess Luna then noticed Silverbolt. He stood near them and gave them a glare, which caused the both of them to recognize him.
“Silverbolt?” said Princess Celestia surprised.
“Been a while Celestia.” Said Silverbolt.
Suddenly, Principle Celestia came forward and was surprised to see her counterpart. The two of them looked at one another as they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.
“So…this is what I look like as a pony?” asked Principle Celestia.
“Alicorn actually.” Said Silverbolt. “Strength of an Earth Pony. Magic of a Unicorn. And Flight of a Pegasus. And in that world, your counterpart is the ruling Princess of that world. And Princess Celestia, your counterpart is a Principle, who runs the school where Sunset attends.”
They were surprised by this as they looked at one another. However, Silverbolt looked at the Pillars and walked over to them. They noticed Silverbolt whilst he placed his hands behind his back and stared at them with a deadly glare. They winced at that and looked down in shame.
“Look, Silverbolt.” Said Starswirl.
“Save it.” Said Silverbolt, which made the latter wince. “I know you tried to make things right ever since what happened. And I know you’re sorry. However, the trust I had in you was broken the day you chose to defy me after you casted Stygian out and pushed him to darkness without a second thought. In other words, Starswirl…I may have forgiven the others. But my trust…is something you’re gonna have to earn back.”
Starswirl lowered his head, and still felt ashamed. Stygian walked up to him, with Silverbolt standing on one knee.
“Welcome back old friend.” Said Silverbolt, “It’s been a long time.”
“Too long, I’m afraid.” Said Stygian.
“So, now that we’re here.” Said Princess Cadance, “Why are we here?”
Silverbolt looked at the other guys and came together. They looked at one another and nodded, causing them to transform into their forms, surprising the Equestrians from what they were seeing. Suddenly, Silverbolt and the others extended their right arms as their right hands nearly touched one another. Suddenly, they began to harmonize in perfect sync. Within a split second, they created a large orb of energy, with Silverbolt accepting it. Princess Twilight, Sunset, and a few others were surprised, for they could feel it. That power, was of Harmony itself.
Silverbolt then turned to the Pillars, but he gave one look at a certain pony among them. He walked over to the said pony, which caused her to be nervous. He stood near her as she was still nervous.
That pony was Mistmane.
“What…what are you doing?”
“Returning to you, what you have once lost.” Said Silverbolt as he pressed the orb of Harmony inside of her, making her glow within a split second.
After the glow died down, she was on her haunches for a bit, then she slowly stood back up. However, she noticed everyone, minus Silverbolt and the others, had shocked looks on their faces.
“Um, is something wrong?” asked Mistmane, but then noticed the change of her voice. “Oh my, what’s wrong with my…”
Silverbolt created a mirror and showed her. And to her surprise…her youth had been restored. She was completely baffled by what she saw, then looked at Silverbolt.
“But…why?” asked a confused Mistmane.
“Because you’ve already given so much.” Said Silverbolt, “It’s time you were well rewarded for your services.”
Mistmane couldn’t help but feel surprised by this generous gift, making her smile in the process. He stood up and walked over to the others. Everyone was silent as they waited for them to respond.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt as he turned to everyone else in the room, “I supposed we owe all of you an explanation.”
“We do.” Said Princess Twilight, “Like, how are all of you able to transform into this? And why does your power feel like they’re the Elements of Harmony?”
Silverbolt was quiet for a few moments, then said “As you know, I was the one who created the Elements of Harmony. But truth be told, we were the ones who created something more.”
Sunset realized something in shock. “Wait…you’re the ones who created the power of Harmony?!”
“More than that.” Said Silverbolt as he walked over to a large barrel and placed his hand against a large barrel whilst he was leaning against it. And concluded, “We created both your worlds.”
Everyone was shocked by what he had revealed, with Flash saying “So what you’re saying is…you guys are…gods?”
Silverbolt was silent for a moment, but then said “If you want to put it that way, sort of, yeah.”
Once again, everyone was baffled by what he revealed. However, the Rainbooms’ reaction were different.
‘Our boyfriends are gods.’ Said the Rainbooms within their thoughts.
“Our names weren’t originally like the ones you know.” Said Silverbolt as he explained their stories. “We were born on a different Earth, long before your world and Equestria were created. In another world, long before Dusk Light was part of our group.”
He looked at the empty space as he said “I was once known as William J. Reagan. Summer Breeze was Jace Stratton, Velvet Heart was Matthew Williams, Fast Track was Steve McGarret, Platinum was known as Nolan Adams, and Rhythm Beat was known as Xander Johnson. In our previous life, all of us were in the same orphanage, no home, family, or friends to go to. But the moment when we found what we were looking for.”
He looked ahead and said “Our music…became Legendary.”
***************************************************************************************************
Through the flashback, he recalled a lot of things in his old life.
Long ago, the seven of us were only eight years old in an orphanage far away from the big city, and even far away it can be very lonely. Though even if we were that far away, we always had each other, as if we were brothers from the start.
The next part he remembered was wandering into the cave with his friends after they discovered it, then the instruments they had founded and played, even gained the power of the celestials.
But one day, whilst the seven of us were exploring, we stumbled upon a cave. At first, we didn’t think there was a big deal out of it, but for some reason we felt compelled into following it inside. When we arrived, we stumbled upon a large room with statues of our cosmic forms. But below them were instruments that you’ve seen us played, were on display. Each of us were compelled to accept an instrument. But then I saw something that gained our attention. A song of sorts. I recognized it and because of it, we were able to play it together. Because of it, we were able to play the most perfect song we could’ve ever imagined. And within that moment, we gained the attention of the celestial beings. They were all impressed by how we played our music, and we didn’t notice that we created life around us because of it. Within moments, they granted us powers beyond our imagination. And said that when we turn eighteen, we would become what we were born to be.
They then performed at the orphanage, were then accepted by an agent, became famous by being the first band to play different genres.
During out wait, we continued to play for everyone back at the orphanage and all of them were amazed by it. Then a week later, a talent show had arrived. When we performed, the agent and judges were blown away by what we had did. So, the Agent offered us a contract, and we would become the youngest band in history. And during that time, we realized that we didn’t just want to play rock, we wanted to try other genres too. And because of it, we became the number one band in the world, the first to play many different genres that took the world by storm.
Many years later, they turned eighteen, and were summoned by the beings. And they instantly transformed into what the others see them now. They then assigned them to create a different world.
Though within a short time, by the time we turned eighteen, they came, and told us that it was time. Within mere moments, our powers came into full fruition. And after instructing us on what to do, they tasked us into creating a new world. And because of that, each of us used our specifics to create something new.
Each member played a part in creating a world beyond their imagination.
We used out power to create our very first world. And after doing that, each of us performed the tasks that were given to us. Rhythm Beat, with the power of his drums, created the mountains in certain parts of the world. Platinum, with the power of his Keytar, created the Oceans. Velvet Heart, with the power of his Rhythm Guitar, created all of the animals on the world. Summer Breeze, with the power of his Bass, created the green of nature. Fast Track, with the power of his Lead Guitar, created the weathers and seasons, so that the plants can grow and be nourished whilst also helping the animals. Whilst myself and another, were the life and death cycles. We created the humans and how they grow, was to help create the balance of the world.
But then one day, one of them had other plans, and wanted to be a ruler, which the others disapproves of, which resulted him leaving.
For many years, we continued to create amazing things as we created more worlds. However, one day, after we created our seventh world, something unexpected happened, from one of our own, who back then was known as Void.
The lot of them then stopped playing as Silverbolt said “Let’s take five.”
“We can’t,” said Void, “We have to keep playing. Our music is power.”
“Power?” said a confused Silverbolt.
“What are you talking about?” said Fast Track, “We’re musicians, we don’t crave or play for power.”
“We play for the people.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“But we can become gods here.” Said Void, “We can rule these worlds.”
“Are you nuts man?!” said Summer Breeze as he was shocked by what he was suggesting.
“Yeah,” said Platinum, “We didn’t create these worlds to control people!!”
Velvet Heat then placed his hand on Void’s shoulder, trying to calm him and said “We do it, to set them free.”
“You are all fools!!” said Void, “We have all the power in the cosmos, and you waste it all on creating these pathetic worlds!!”
Void then left in a huff whilst storming off, however, Silverbolt knew that there was something very off about him.
Void left in a huff. The rest of us couldn’t believe he was acting this way. One day, he was onboard with our responsibility to create these worlds. Next thing we knew, he was suddenly craving for power, and wanted to rule these worlds by abandoning our duty and their duty. But I knew that there was more to it. I felt a darkness in him that would put the rest of the worlds we created, and the future ones, in danger.
Silverbolt talked to the cosmic beings about this. Startled by the revelation, they immediately acted by stripping void of his power and placed him in another plain.
I went to the cosmic beings and told them of what I had discovered. Needless to say, none of them were happy to hear this. So, they personally went over and stripped Void of his powers and banished him to another plain, where he won’t cause any more trouble.
***************************************************************************************************
“After what happened,” said Silverbolt whilst he was explaining everything. “We went back to our world, and were tasked by the cosmic beings to go on a recruitment drive, a replacement for Void.”
He then stood next to Dusk Light. “That’s how we met Dusk. Not only was he creative inventor, but he was also very talented musician whose passion was greater than ours. After realizing his commitment, we granted him the power and he took Void’s place.”
“But what happened to Void?” asked Princess Twilight.
Some lowered his head, with Silverbolt saying “It was right around the day we created both your worlds.”
Everyone was shocked, with Silverbolt continuing with his story.
***************************************************************************************************
The seven of them were then in front of both the Mane 6 and the Rainboom’s worlds and they had just created their worlds.
After creating so many worlds, we thought of doing something special. We decided to create different worlds, both of whom are the opposite of one another. We had this idea of what it would be like if one world was parallel to the other, so we got to work and created them.
They then used the power of Harmony and sent it to the world, and in turn, created the seven stems.
But the reason why both your worlds became unique, we wanted to create a world so pure, we used the Power of Harmony and implanted it to your world, to create something new. Something very unique that had never been thought of in centuries. So, we infused it to both your worlds, and gave all of you of what you know today.
They were then taken by surprise when Void came back, but now…as a dark entity of evil and darkness.
But before we could implant our most powerful objects, the seven stems to your worlds, our troubles had just started out. And he came back. Void, our former bandmate, but he was no longer the same person we knew. He was now a dark entity of pure evil, and wanted revenge on what had been denied of him. He was known…as Dark Void.
They were then defeated by the entity, and before he could take the stems, Silverbolt played his final trump card.
We fought long and hard, but he defeated us shortly. We were all on the verge of death, and Dark Void used his powers to send it to both worlds, to fully corrupt it. But not before I used my strongest trump card. I used the power of Harmony to ensnare and seal Dark Void and imprisoned him somewhere that no one, not even the spawns of evil could find him. We had won, but it came at great cost.
Seeing that they were on the verge of death, Silverbolt had no choice but to use a spell to revive them via reincarnation. But unfortunately, both of them were separate. Six of the others were sent to the Rainbooms’ world in the future, whilst Silverbolt and the seven stems went to the Equestrian world.
I saw how his evil was slowly spreading, and we couldn’t do anything to stop it. And all of us were on the verge of death, so there was no hope to stop it alone. But we knew that through our creations, there would be those who would stand against it, but I feared it wouldn’t be enough, so I used my spell to create another way, a resurrection spell if you will. The spell seemed to work, but because of my inability to concentrate whilst being on the verge of death, I couldn’t focus on perfecting it, but the spell was cast anyway. The guys were then transformed and sent to your world, but they would be born about a year before the Rainbooms would. Whilst I…I was taken to Equestria, and the seven stems, came along with me.
*********************************************************************************************
“Then we were reborn as the ones you know and came to be.” Said Silverbolt. “Even if it took us a long time. I’m glad that we were brought back. Though…not without losing part of ourselves the moment we came here.”
Everyone was stunned and shocked in surprise, as they were shocked to know how their creation came to be.
“So…you seven created both of our worlds?” said Princess Twilight.
“We did.” Said Silverbolt, “We wanted to create worlds that didn’t have the same problem as our last one. We created your worlds and they were perfect. Sure, they may have their problems, but they were able to make things work, unlike the previous.”
“How were you guys able to get your memories back?” asked Twilight.
“When we first performed,” said Dusk Light, “We felt a powerful bond between us, and it grows stronger whenever we play. When we were on stage, we felt that very powerful pull. The more we played, the more we remembered. But then the Dazzlings came along and we had no choice but to reveal ourselves.”
“And seeing that they were used by those pendants.” Said Summer Breeze, “Which could only mean one thing.”
“Dark Void, has returned.” Said Silverbolt, much to the shock of the others.
“Oh, crap.” Muttered Fast Track as he held his forehead.
“This, is bad.” Said Velvet Heart as he agreed
“Is he really that bad?” asked Mage Meadowbrook.
“Who do you think gave Chrysalis, Tirek, and Sombra the power they needed to attack.” Said Silverbolt, which shocked the Equestrians greatly.
“And that means only one thing,” said Silverbolt, “We must go to Equestria and retrieve the seven stems.”
“How do we do that?” asked Sunset.
“When I was reborn in Equestria,” said Silverbolt, “My adopted parents told me of how they found me, even the seven glowing orbs. They didn’t know why, but they figured it must’ve been important. But I chose to keep it a secret when I felt great power over it. I didn’t even tell Gusty about it. After she was buried, I traveled around the world and placed the seven stems in different locations around the world. After that, I placed their locations on a map and split them in two, and gave them to two creatures whom I could trust. And knowing them, they are still alive today. If we can get both halves of my map back, then we can travel to Equestria and find the stems, and put a stop to things, once and for all.”
“But if that happens,” said Celestia, “Then we need to be discreet.”
“No.” said Silverbolt, which shocked the others. “They need to know what’s at stake.”
“But if we don’t, then the world would be in chaos!!” said Starswirl.
However, Silverbolt glared at the two of them, and said “And you’re both all about keeping the balance, aren’t you?”
“What is that supposed to mean?” said Princess Celestia.
“We,” began Silverbolt, as he was now using a tone he hadn’t in a long time, which caused Celestia, even Starswirl, to be afraid of him now, “Are talking about, a cosmic threat, who, if he reaches here, will put all of Equestria and the other world, in his grip, and create a world far more dangerous than anyone can imagine. And you have the gal, to lecture me, and whine, about not creating imbalance when you two did a lousy job at keeping it?”
“We did what we could to keep it.” Said Starswirl, “We did what we could to protect Equestria!!”
“If we didn’t do anything, our world would’ve suffered more.” Said Princess Celestia.
“Oh, right, yeah, sure,” said Silverbolt, “Like you did by placing plenty of Equestrian Artifacts in this world that the Rainbooms’ friends got their hands on that nearly destroyed everything, as well as banishing the Sirens here without even trying to tell me about it. And when I instructed Luna and Stygian to do what could help them.”
“And look how well that turned out.” Said Starswirl.
“They turned to darkness, because of you two!!” shouted Silverbolt, giving authority as their teacher, “You both literally, turned them into monsters!!! You two, were so obsessed into hogging the glory, you two were too fat with pride to see what was going on around you!!”
“We did what we could!!” said Princess Celestia, “For the sake of Equestria and its innocent!!”
“No!!” shouted Silverbolt as he pointed at the both of them, “Both of you, put all of Equestria, it’s allied kingdoms, and it’s neighboring dimensions, at risk, by lying!! I literally had to travel through time to both your worlds to clean up your mess that everyone else would’ve used for their own selfish purposes, which left the Mane 6 and Rainbooms in a corner, cause they couldn’t fight them a hundred percent, and none of them knew what to do!!”
“Well, if you hadn’t abandoned us, none of this would’ve happened!!” shouted Princess Celestia.
Silverbolt was quiet for a moment. Princess Celestia was in tears. She then sat down and continued.
“Do you have, any idea how scared I was?” said Princess Celestia, “I was all alone, with no one to turn to. I thought if I tried to deny how scared I was, pretending to be okay, I would at least try to cope with the responsibility. And because of that, I ended up pushing my sister away. I didn’t want her to go through the same thing I did. She may have taken her duty seriously, but I ended up taking it for granted. When you were there, you taught us to look out for each other. And I failed. When you told instructed Luna, I thought she was merely trying to make a mess, but I didn’t realize that you had planned it to help other nations see sense. And I ended up taking it for granted. Even took you for granted. I’m sorry I couldn’t do better. I’m sorry I couldn’t have stood my ground against many who would try to usurp my throne, or tried to take a few things away from me. I should’ve done better. And for that…I am sorry.”
At first she was silent, but Silverbolt took a few steps forward and placed his hand on her shoulder, gaining her attention.
“I think I should be the one apologizing.” Said Silverbolt. “You’re right, I should’ve stayed. I should’ve been there, but my responsibility kept me from doing that. Plus, the only reason I was in another world were to look for the Sirens.”
“But why were you looking for the Sirens?” asked Stygian.
“Remember the special group of friends I told you about?” asked Silverbolt.
It then clicked to the Pillars as they looked at the Dazzlings.
“Them?” asked Flash Magnus.
“They were the first non-pony friends I ever had.” Said Silverbolt. “They were the only ones who ever understood me, even as a Pegasus colt, who got treated like an outcast in a village filled with Unicorns. I received love and acceptance from them, when nobody else gave me that. That’s why I had to find them. They meant everything to me.”
He looked at Princess Celestia and said “That’s why I left; I was looking for them. I owed them so much. And when I heard, what they did near Canterlot High, and the life they were forced to live, I felt horrible. I should’ve been there for them. I might not have been there for them then, but that didn’t mean I had to stop right there.”
He looked at them and said “Because of the fact that I was over there, there were many people suffering, people that struggled, so the riches I had I used to purchase a few businesses, and because of it, it built up to a large fortune, and during that time, I fought at least three different wars, tried to save as many as I could. And during that time, I helped build a lot of places, fund a lot of places, made so many friends over the years. Then during the whole-time traveling scenario, I helped a lot of folks along the way. Even helped Twilight and the others achieve their destinies.”
Celestia was startled by this. “What?”
“It’s true.” Said Princess Twilight on behalf of her, her friends and the Rainbooms, “He helped us from the very beginning, behind the scenes and we didn’t even realize it.”
Celestia, Luna, even the Pillars were surprised to hear this.
“And because of it, I gained an entirely new perspective.” Said Silverbolt. Until he suddenly blushed and rubbed his arm and said “Even…uh…”
He partially looked at Sunset, which the latter noticed, which made her blush heavily too. Celestia and Luna quickly caught on and were surprised to hear this, which the two couldn’t help but smirk and look at him, which the latter giggled sheepishly.
“But anyway,” said Silverbolt, “With Dark Void freed, he will stop at nothing to get the stems for himself.”
“But where do we go from here?” asked Mage Meadowbrook.
“I split the map in two.” Said Silverbolt, “One I hid in Equestria long ago, the other in this world. But some would mistake it for a work of art, but it came from…”
Rarity gasped and said “I know where it is!!”
“Huh?!” exclaimed the others.
“It’s in Miss Premline’s office.” Said Rarity as she looked at the others, “I asked her where she got it, and she said that it was given to her by an acquaintance long ago.”
“That would be from me.” Said Silverbolt, gaining their attention. “I met Miss Premline when she was still in High School. She wanted to own her own fashion business. She has the talent, but lacked what she needed. So, I provided it for her in order for her to start her business. After that, I gave her a piece of that map as way of saying thanks. I told her I’d come for it someday. Guess it’s time to ask for that favor.”
*********************************************************************************************
Meanwhile, from within the Boutique, Miss Premline was busy going over a few papers on her desk. Until she heard a knock on the door.
“Yes?” she said without looking back.
“Excuse me, Miss Premline?” said Rarity.
“Ah, Rarity, come in.” said Miss Premline.
Soon the door opened and Rarity, along with a certain someone, walked in with her. They stood next to one another as they looked at Miss Premline.
“What can I do for you, miss Rarity?” asked Miss Premline.
“Miss Premline?” asked Rarity, “Remember that portrait you have on your wall, the specific piece of art you have?”
“I do.” Said Miss Premline as she looked through the next list.
“Would it be alright if we quickly borrowed it for a moment, it is an emergency.” Said Rarity.
“Absolutely not.” Said Miss Premline. “A friend once gave this to me, and said that if something were to happen, he’d come to me and ask for it back. As you can see, I intend to uphold my promise.”
“Glad you did.”
Miss Premline blinked in shock and instantly turned around and was shocked to see Silverbolt.
“Been a long time, huh Premmy?” said Silverbolt playfully.
“Silverbolt?!” gasped Miss Premline as she instantly stood up, went over, and hugged him. “It is so wonderful to see you.”
“You too, Premmy.” Said Silverbolt.
“Wait,” said Rarity as she put two and two together, “You two used to date?!”
Premline blinked in surprise and looked at Rarity.
“I told them.” Said Silverbolt, gaining Miss Premline’s attention, “One of them saw me using Equestrian Magic and thought I was a magical threat. So, I had to tell them when I was left in an, ahem, uncomfortable position on the ground.”
Rarity blushed as she instantly covered her skirt, for she remembered that embarrassing encounter from that day.
“So, what is so important about this map?” asked Miss Premline.
“We need it for something very important.”
“How important?”
“Saving both our worlds, important.” Replied Silverbolt, which caused Miss Premline to widen her eyes in shock.
************************************************************************************************
Later, right inside of the Boutique, where thankfully it was closed, Princess Celestia, Luna, the Pillars, Mane Six, Rainbooms, Shining Armor, Cadance, the two Spikes, along with the boys were watching whilst Miss Premline handed him half of the map.
“I can’t thank you enough, Premmy.” Said Silverbolt, which caused some of them to have disturbing looks on their faces, for they couldn’t believe that the two of them used to date.
“It’s the least I could do for the one who helped me build up my business and made it what it is today.” Said Miss Premline. “And I do hope you’ll come by for a visit. We haven’t spoken in ages.”
“I’d like that.” Said Silverbolt before the two of them hugged.
“Be safe, Silverbolt.” Said Miss Premline.
“I promise.”
Soon she left and went upstairs, with Silverbolt looking back at the others. “Now for the other piece.”
“Where will we look for it.” Asked Shining Armor.
“I’ll show you.” Said Silverbolt as he used his magic to open a portal.
“I don’t think we’ll ever get used to that.” Said Mistmane.
“You get used to it.” Said some of the Equestrians.
He turned to Principle Celestia and Vice-Principle Luna, and said "Sorry I didn't spent more time with you two. But I promise that once we're done...we'll continue where we left off."
"We'll hold you to that." said Vice-Principle Luna before she and Principle Celestia hugged him together.
"Be safe out there, Silverbolt." said Principle Celestia, "We'll wait for you until you get back."
Soon, everyone walked through and headed straight for Equestria, with the portal soon closing behind them, for their journey has only just begun.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 19: The start in Equestria
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 20: The hunt for the Stems part 1
Within mere moments, everyone had arrived at what appeared to be a beach. They looked around to take in on the scenery, until Pinkie pointed up and said “Oooh, is that it?!”
Everyone looked at the direction and saw a large mountainside.
“Yep, this is the place.” Said Princess Twilight. “Mount Aris. Home to the Hippogriffs and Sea ponies.”
“And also, a best place to call home.” Said Silverstream as she looked at the place fondly.
“Where do you think we will find this Stem?” asked Mistmane.
“According to the map,” said Silverbolt as he looked at the map, “The Stem is located at the top of the mountain. No doubt behind the palace.”
Silverbolt placed the map away as he said “And it also stinks. Cause I remembered that the kingdom we made here were twice as many.”
“Really?” said Starswirl.
“It was really like that?” asked Rockhoof.
Silverbolt nodded and used an illusion spell. Once they could see, they could truly see how large the place was, which amazed them.
“Incredible.” Said Princess Celestia once the illusion spell faded.
“I remember.” Said Adagio, gaining their attention, “Before my sisters and I began to spread misdeeds throughout Equestria, we once visited Mt. Aris. It was a beautiful city. But now, seeing it like this. I can’t help but pity the creatures of this kingdom.”
“Yeah,” said Silverstream, “My dad told me that this was once a beautiful city. He remembered what it was like when he was younger.”
Princess Twilight then thought about something, then looked at Silverbolt and asked “Silverbolt? What was the blood pact that you made with the Hippogriffs?”
Everyone, minus the Rainbooms and Mane 6, even the two Spikes, was puzzled by this whilst they looked at Silverbolt. He then decided to tell them what he told Twilight.
“For some of you that don’t know…” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head, “Equestria wasn’t the only one I helped found ever since I after Gusty’s funeral.”
Some were even more puzzled, with Celestia asking “What are you talking about?”
“I also helped found the Hippogriff kingdoms.”
Everyone was shocked and taken aback by this, but none were more shocked than Silverstream.
“You helped found Mount Aris?!” exclaimed Silverstream.
“Along with the Dragon Lands, Griffonstone, Yakyakistan, and every other kingdom throughout the world.”
Everyone was now shocked and taken aback by this.
“When I helped found the kingdoms,” said Silverbolt, “I made them swore a blood oath to me. Stating that if we were in danger, or if they were, we would go to each other’s side to help one another. But what did they do instead?”
He looked at them and said “The Dragons and Griffons constantly fighting, pillaging, and stealing everyone what they see before them, the Yaks that kept ignoring our messages. And the Hippogriffs?”
He knew it was going to be hard for Silverstream, but she had to hear the truth.
“When we helped made the blood oath, we made a vow to one another, that if either side would get attacked by an outside for, that if either side would ask them for help when their kingdoms would invade, they would answer that call. But Queen Novo, in all her cowardice, ignored that call and erased the truth. And she broke the pact.”
“What?!” exclaimed Silverstream, “You mean to tell me that my aunt Novo was supposed to have called for help and helped Ponykind because of the blood pact you made, but she refused to help and threw aside the pact, even after everything you did for them?!”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, which shocked the others.
“They just ignored ya, just like that?!” said Rockhoof.
“How could they do such a thing?” said Starswirl.
“This coming from the so-called legendary pillars who didn’t come to Equestria to aid Celestia when she was in trouble?” said Beau, which made the Pillars wince.
But then Ocellus asked nervously, “What would happen if you break the pact?”
Silverbolt took a deep breath, then sighed, and looked straight at them with a serious tone.
“Death.”
Everyone gasped at that from what Silverbolt had revealed. He then looked at the Young Six and said “And you’d best hope I don’t bump into the Griffons and Dragons when we one day cross that bridge.”
Both Smolder and Gallus gulped as they were now suddenly afraid. But none was more afraid than Silverstream.
“Let’s just get going.” Said Silverbolt as he was the first to move. However, everyone else began to be concern and worried at the same time, worrying on how things would turn out.
**********************************************************************************************
Soon enough, everyone arrived at Mount Aris, whilst at the same time, the Rainbooms were in awe of what they were seeing, even Fluttershy couldn’t help but adore the cute Hippogriff children.
“Aw, they’re so adorable.” Said Fluttershy.
The kids suddenly saw Fluttershy and were immediately drawn to her as they approached her.
“Aw, hello there.” Said Fluttershy as she greeted every single one of them, even some enjoyed her hugs.
“Wow, this place is amazing.” Said Sunset as she looked around.
“Wow, no wonder you lot like the Hippogriffs so much.” Said Fast Track as he and the guys were amazed by what they were seeing.
However, among the Hippogriffs, a certain Hippogriff wearing guard’s armor spotted Silverstream.
“Ah, Silverstream!!” said the Hippogriff as he flew down, greeting his daughter with a hug. “What brings you here? You weren’t supposed to come for a visit until next month.”
“Sorry, dad. But we’re kind of in the middle of something.” Said Silverstream as she pointed behind her.
The Hippogriff was surprised to see not only Princess Twilight and her friends, but Princesses Celestia and Luna as well. But not as surprising as seeing creatures he had never seen before.
“Who are they?” asked the Griffon.
“Oh, these are creatures from another dimension.” Said Silverstream, before she turned to the others, “Everyone, meet my father, Admiral Sky Beak, he’s in charge of Mount Aris’ fleet.”
“Greetings.” Said Sky Beak. “What can I do for you?”
Silverbolt then took a few steps forwards, with Silverstream nervously backing up.
“I’d like to speak to your queen.” Said Silverbolt.
“I’m sorry, sir.” Said Sky Beak, “But the Queen is…”
Suddenly, Silverbolt grabbed him by the neck and pulled him close to his face and showed his demon eyes at the same time whilst speaking in a demonic voice, surprising everyone around him.
“Listen here you Fishface chicken!!” said Silverbolt in a very threatening voice, “You’d better bring your queen down here, right now, or so help me, I’m going to rip your wings off and use them as a feather duster, rip your legs off and cook them and then eat then!! AND THEN WE’LL SEE HOW YOU’LL LIKE IT BEING TURNED INTO A SAUSAGE ROLL RATHER THAN A FISH!!!”
Sky Beak looked in a state of shock and fear, and frantically said “Yes sir!! Of course, sir!! Right away sir!!”, before flying off frantically to get Queen Novo.
Everyone was surprised to see that kind of display, whilst the Hippogriffs were scared and slightly backed away from him. Now all of them were really worried when he meets Queen Novo.
**********************************************************************************************
After waiting for a bit, Queen Novo and Princess Skystar arrived, wondering what all the commotion was all about.
“Well, this is a surprise,” said Novo as she and Skystar landed when they saw their Equestrian friends. “What brings all of…”
However, she saw Silverbolt, who slowly approached her, making her flex her eyebrow.
“And you are?”
“Your highness, please,” whispered Sky Beak frantically, “Don’t underestimate this creature.”
Silverbolt was suddenly in her face. However, she stared into his eyes and felt very familiar. She slowly widened it, and…
No…no it can’t be.
She then looked at his medallion and instantly recognized it. “YOU?!!” exclaimed Queen Novo in shock.
Within a split second, Silverbolt turned into his Alicorn form, staring at Novo in great anger. Every Hippogriff gasped at the sight, for all of them had instantly recognized this particular Alicorn from what they’ve read from their history.
“To quote in old Ponish,” said Silverbolt, “I would have words with thee.”
“Uh, Silverbolt.” Said Novo nervously, “What a…”
But before she could react, Silverbolt instantly had a magic aura surrounding his hoof, causing it to form a giant claw and smash her against the wall, surprising everyone by what they were seeing.
“You have some nerve,” said Silverbolt, “Why did you turn your back on a foreign ruler of Equestria?! After everything I did for your kind, this is the thanks you give me?!”
“She tried to steal our Pearl!!” said Novo whilst she grunted through the pain. “We had to ensure we protect it from the Storm King!!”
Silverbolt then slammed Queen Novo hard onto the ground. He slowly walked over to her as he placed his hoof on her chest, making her look at him in fright.
“And you dare abandon the blood pact that the Royal Family had vowed to uphold since I helped them found the kingdom?” said Silverbolt with a sneer, “You know the price you’d pay if you break it.”
“Blood pact?” said Sky Beak in surprise as he and the Hippogriffs came together. “What Blood pact?”
Silverbolt looked at everyone, and said “As many of you didn’t know, though the Hippogriff kingdom had prospered for many years, I was the one who helped found it.”
Many were shocked and surprised, for even though he was there to teach them about magic, they had no idea he was the one who helped found their kingdom.
“When I helped one of the Hippogriffs become the first king,” said Silverbolt, “We made a blood pact, that if any of our kingdoms, whether Ponykind, or Hippogriff kind, were in danger of any kind of threats, then both sides would answer that call. And as a sign of our friendship, I created a powerful Pearl that would allow them to transform into any creature, including the sea ones.”
As everyone was surprised, he looked at the Queen, with eyes suddenly begging him not to reveal anything.
“Then this cur, of all creatures,” said Silverbolt in anger, “Secretly removed it when the Storm King invaded whilst her husband and half their forces went to fight him, instead of sending a message to Equestria to warn us or ask us for aid.”
Every Hippogriff was shocked to hear that, “I ensured that we’d honor the pact, and you threw it all away.”
“I did what was…” said Queen Novo before being cut off.
“What? Necessary?” said Silverbolt. “Necessary, implies that you didn’t have any other option. What you did by turning your back on the world and not honoring our deal. That wasn’t necessary. And you know it.”
He then leaned close to her face and spoke to her on eye level.
“And I know it’s going to sound cruel when I say this,” said Silverbolt, “At least your husband had the balls to fight and die with honor and dignity, and your daughter had the courage and bravery to stand up to a tyrant, whilst you’d rather fled and hide, like a coward.”
Novo winced at that, but knew that Silverbolt was right. “Also, need I remind you the punishment for turning your back on the blood pact?”
Novo looked away and said “No. I knew very well the punishment.”
Before Silverbolt could say anything else, he felt a hand on his shoulder. When he looked back, he saw Sunset, giving him sort of a pleading look. Silverbolt looked at her for a few moments, before sighing and did some breathing exercises. He calmed down in two minutes and removed his hoof from her chest, whilst turning into his human form. He then forced Novo to stand up, despite the slight bruise she gained.
“This discussion is far from over.” Said Silverbolt, “Just know that once we’re done here. You and I will be having words later on. And what you will endure, will be twice as worse than what you’ve received, got it?”
Novo nodded her head rapidly, not wanting to anger Silverbolt any further. Silverbolt sighed and pulled out a map and looked through it, with the others in tow.
“Okay then,” said Silverbolt, “One of the first stems is hidden in this land somewhere.”
“A lot has changed since that time.” Said Princess Celestia as she also looked at the map.
“Wait,” said Princess Luna, “According to this, the object we seek lies from within the mountain.”
“And it looks like it’s behind there.” Said Rainbow Dash when she pointed at the Hippogriff statue.
“Oh, that happens to be a temple,” said Silverstream, “Our most sacred ground.”
Silverbolt then closed the map and went over to Queen Novo. “You’ll take us to that temple.”
“What?!” exclaimed Queen Novo as she suddenly panicked. “You can’t!! That’s our most sacred ground.”
Once again, Silverbolt pinned her against the wall and poked his two fingers on her and said “You owe me, and Equestria, remember?! I’m calling it in!! Right now!!”
She flinched at that, and looked down, for she did owe him. She sighed and said “Very well, we shall take you there.”
*****************************************************************************************************
Everyone walked towards the temple of the Hippogriffs, with Novo and Celestia next to one another.
“I apologize for him acting this way.” Said Celestia.
“Now I see why he gave you and Luna a hard time during your training.” Said Novo.
“Still,” said Princess Celestia, “I know you just wanted to protect your kingdom, but you should’ve called us for help.”
“I knew what I was doing.” Responded Novo.
“You know very well when Silverbolt makes the rules, one should follow it.” Said Princess Celestia, “When he helped found the Pony Tribes, he made them swore the blood pact oath, something that could never be broken. When Princess Platinum’s father broke the oath, he was punished for all eternity rotting in Tartarus. And it ended up serving as a warning to those who would defy the pact.”
“Yet, it didn’t stop them from pillaging and trying to wage war on some of you.” Muttered Queen Novo.
“They did it on their own.” Said Princess Luna, “We tried our best to calm them down before and after my banishment, but no matter how hard we tried, every creature were twice as ignorant when it comes to trying to negotiate peace, as you have no doubt seen from the other creatures.”
“My point exactly.” Said Novo.
“At least none of our commanding officers wanted to wage war, just because your own niece couldn’t stand all of your idiocies.” Replied Shining Armor, causing Cadance and a few others to gasp at that.
“Shiny!!” exclaimed Cadance.
“What?!” said Shining Armor, “She hid away whilst our kingdom and everyone else suffered, my sister and her friends did all the work whilst she chose to hide, and if she can’t even bring her own commanding officers to listen, it’s no wonder every creature was very skeptical about the Hippogriffs.”
“You know, he does have a point.” Said Dusk Light.
“A true leader should know when to help those in need, despite their own situation.” Said Platinum.
“Though then again, the same could be said about a certain Princess of Friendship,” said Fast Track.
However, the others overheard her, with Shining Armor said “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“I mean from what we’ve heard when we read one another’s minds during our performance,” said Fast Track, “A true Princess is supposed to have discipline, restraint, learn to trust their subjects and believe that diplomatic protocol would succeed when asking another kingdom for help, they don’t go around stabbing their friends in the back and abusing their trust by lying and tricking them into distracting a foreign dignitary to steal the kingdom’s artifact without permission that would’ve resulted an act of war, just because they didn’t have the balls to be patient enough to see things through.”
Suddenly, Silverbolt grabbed Fast Track by the throat and pulled him close, which surprised the rest.
“If I wanted your opinion, I would ask for it.” Said Silverbolt sternly, “So if I were you, I’d be quiet!!”
He squinted his eyes and said “Or did you forget the Albuquerque crisis of 02?”
Fast Track squinted his eyes shut and grunted, as if that memory coming back was a painful sting. Silverbolt let him go and walked on, whilst the others were confused. Though Princess Twilight was grateful for him defending her, she whispered to Summer Breeze “What crisis?”
“Ugh, long story.” Said Summer Breeze after he groaned, “Let’s just say, we’re never allowed there again because of Fast Track’s recklessness.”
*****************************************************************************************************
Soon enough, all of them had arrived at the temple, whilst Silverbolt crouched as he inspected the ground.
“Let’s see if I still remember this.” Said Silverbolt as he placed his hand onto the ground.
Using his magic, it ended up creating a massive circle at the center, causing it to open and reveal a secret entrance underground.
“Whoa,” said Rainbow Dash, “This almost makes me feel like I’m in Daring Do.”
“You mean that time when you were so busy fantasizing, you never noticed that your friends had been trying to call you or get your attention?” said Fast Track with a smirk.
“S-shut up!!” exclaimed Rainbow as she crossed her arms and embarrassed, for she was never going to forget that anytime soon.
“What’s down there?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Where one of the stems are stored.” Said Silverbolt. “Though what protects it, I don’t know. It’s been a long time since I’ve been here.”
Everyone walked down the stairs and followed deeper into the tunnel. Soon enough, they all had reached the other side, though what surprised them, the Dazzlings the most, was a large statue of a Siren, one that they knew.
“Is that…our mother?” said Sonata surprised.
“Oh yeah,” said Silverbolt, “I remember her. She talked about you two a lot the last time we met.”
“You knew our mom?” asked Aria.
“Yeah, she’s actually pretty cool.” Said Silverbolt.
The Dazzlings were surprised by how he described their mother, but chose not to think about it. They approached the statue, with Silverbolt standing up front. Suddenly, the statue began to glow to life, causing its eyes to shine onto Silverbolt.
“State your business, oh weary traveler.” Said the feminine voice, which was the Dazzlings’ mother.
“We came to seek what I’ve hidden, long ago.” Said Silverbolt.
“If you wish what you seek,” said the statue, “You must…entertain me.”
“Entertain you?” said a confused Silverbolt, “I don’t remember anything like that.”
“You must…entertain me.” Said the voice again.
However, Silverbolt immediately caught on what she meant, causing him to go red and muttered “You’ve gotta be kidding me.”
Then, to their surprise, he exclaimed, “NO, NO WAY, UH-UH!!”
He crossed his arms and looked away.
“Uh, Silverbolt, what’s wrong?” asked a concerned Cadance.
“I know what this is.” Said Silverbolt, who then blushed madly, “It was something that…I did in my past that no one, not even Ultra Void and my band knew about.”
Fast Track and the others were greatly surprised by this.
“And I am not going to do it!!” said Silverbolt.
However, Sunset suddenly knew what to do. She smirked and walked over to Silverbolt, gaining his attention. She ended up having puppy dog eyes and looked at Silverbolt as if she was begging him.
“Please do this for us, Silverbolt.” Said Sunset, “If you do.”
Suddenly, Sunset turned around and placed her rump against him, causing Silverbolt to widened his eyes and blush madly, which surprised everyone.
“I promise I’ll make it worth your while.” Said Sunset in a sultry voice.
Silverbolt kept grumbling, growling, and eventually…
“ALRIGHT, FINE!! I’LL DO IT!!” shouted Silverbolt. He then grumbled and walked over to the statue.
The others were greatly surprised by what Sunset just did. However, Cadance found herself blushing whilst fanning herself as she felt something off the charts with the two of them.
“Oh, my goodness.” Said Cadance, “I can sense their love going off ten times fold.”
Silverbolt stood near the statue, and felt as if the statue was staring at him. Roland sighed and snapped his fingers, causing a large jukebox to appear, which confused them on what he was going to do.
Silverbolt then suddenly began to dance as he slowly moved his body. However, the more he moved, the more…erotic it was slowly becoming, which slowly surprised them.
“Uh, what’s he doing?” said Starlight as she was suddenly feeling flustered.
Then they saw the way they moved his hips, the way he was moving his body fluidly. It’s as if he was…dancing like a stripper?!
“Oh…my.” Muttered both Fluttershies as their faces went completely red.
Then they saw him shaking his hips left and right, which caused all the girls and mares to look at the way he was shaking it, whilst it looked like he was shaking his butt too.
And then…it happened.
Silverbolt instantly ripped off his clothes and looked like he was in a G-String, whilst he was dancing wildly at the same time, whilst at the same time in an instant, all of the girls’ faces went red whilst all the guys had their jaws dropped by what they were seeing. They saw him shaking his body, his booty, his…
Oh boy, all the girls were getting really flustered from what they were seeing.
But it didn’t stop right there.
He then suddenly turned into a pony, and did the same dance, only in pony form, which caused all the pony girls to be flustered by what they were seeing, the way he was even moving his booty, as well as…twerking?!!
But then…came the next part.
He then split in two, one a human and one a pony, both of them began to wiggle their booties, which would make any girl’s heart stop.
In the end, he joined together and posed with his arms raised in the air. After a few silence…
“Mmmmmmm,” said the statue, “You have done well. I am most satisfied. Enter, and collect your prize.”
The doors soon opened, with Silverbolt snapping his fingers and wore clothes again whilst walking in. Soon enough, he walked out and had the Orange Stem in his hand, which had the symbol of the Bass on top. He then stopped near the guys and took a breather. Just before one of them wanted to say something.
“AH!!” said Silverbolt when he raised his finger at them. “Not another word.”
He walked away, completely embarrassed by what he had to do. As they watched, Fast Track immediately clicked.
“Of course!!” exclaimed Fast Track whilst slapping his forehead. “Now I remember!!”
“What?” said the guys, even Rockhoof, Flash Magnus, Starswirl and Stygian came close when they wanted to know what they were on about.
“When Silverbolt turned eighteen, I wanted to do something special for his birthday.” Said Fast Track, “So I took him at this club where there were exotic dancers. At first he was greatly embarrassed by it, but then his curiosity got the better of him and he ended up dancing too, and the next thing I knew, every single girl, even the dancers fawned over him.”
“Seriously?” said Platinum in surprise, even the others were surprised by this.
“And the crazy part.” Said Fast Track, who then whispered, “About fifty girls lost their virginity that night.”
Their jaws dropped at that, with Flash Magnus saying “Whoa, so he was a lady’s man before he came here.”
“Even the girls of the Helm loved the daylights out of him.” Said Rockhoof, “He always did have a certain charm.”
“Ahem,” said Starswirl, clearly wanting to clear the subject, “Now that we have the first stem, should we get going?”
The guys nodded in agreement, until…
“But before we do,” said Stygian, before he motioned to the girls.
All of them had surprised and flustered looks on their faces, not knowing on how to respond to any of this.
“Uh, girls?” asked Dusk Light, “You okay?”
And then Sunset blurted out loud “Why didn’t I ask him to do that?!!”
Everyone else had different reactions, whilst feeling hot and bothered at the same time.
“Uh…” said Velvet Heart, “Why don’t we spend the night here before going out?”
“Uh…I can provide that.” Said Novo whilst still completely flustered.
The lot of them soon walked away back to Mt. Aris, and decided to continue with their destination the next morning.
*****************************************************************************************************
Later that night, as everyone went to their rooms, whilst Celestia and Luna quickly performed their duties, Silverbolt was lying face down on the bed, for he was greatly embarrassed by what he had just did.
“Of all the stupid things I did in my life,” muttered Silverbolt, “This was by far the worst thing that could’ve happened to me.”
He then suddenly heard a knock on the door, but he didn’t want to lift his face up, but then said “Come in.”
The door opened and someone walked in and closed the door before locking it. The person went over and whispered, “You awake?”
Silverbolt recognized Sunset’s voice and said “Yeah, I am.”
“Still feeling embarrassed?” asked Sunset. When she heard him groan, she said “Yeah, dumb question.”
“You here to check up on me?” asked Silverbolt.
“Well…” said Sunset with…nervousness in her voice? “I was wondering if…you could make a thin metal pole, but strong enough that it won’t fall over? As well as some music and…sound proofing the room to make sure no one could hear us.”
Silverbolt didn’t know why she asked that, but he nonetheless responded by snapping his fingers, making a few things that she requested appear, and made the room sound proof. Sunset walked over and pressed on the player whilst holding onto her robe. She then stood up from the edge of bed and looked at him.
“Would you be so kind enough to look at me?” she asked.
Silverbolt groaned and sat up to look at her whilst she dropped her robe as he said “Why do you…?”
But the moment he looked at her, his jaw dropped, for Sunset Shimmer, was wearing a bandeau bikini top with hipster bottoms with her color scheme on it.
“I told you I was going to make it worth your while.” Said Sunset teasingly.
The moment the music played she began to dance around and move her hips whilst dancing around the pole at the same time. Silverbolt couldn’t take his eyes off of her as she was dancing. But during the dance, she was slowly taking off her outfit, leaving her bare as she continued to dance.
However, when the music was nearly over, she crawled over to him and had that seductive look on her face.
“Shall we?”
She then leaned in and kissed Silverbolt, with the latter instantly following suit before wanting to make this a memorable night.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 21: The hunt for the Stems part 2
The next morning, after the sun rose high in the sky of Mt. Aris, Silverbolt groaned a bit as he rubbed his eyes. He looked to his left partially and saw Sunset Shimmer, fast asleep with a smile on her face as she had an arm and leg wrapped around him whilst they were underneath the blanket in a room that the Hippogriffs had provided. He took in the smell of ocean air and slowly stood up in order not to disturb her.
He walked towards the balcony and watched the ocean from his view. Thankfully, ever since the Hippogriffs returned to Mount Aris, they decided to build more houses close to the ocean. Even though some chose to be hippogriffs, some loved the ocean too, and sometimes they want to come close to the water, even if it was just for a swim.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but stare at the ocean, and had a smile on his face.
“Something on your mind?”
He partially turned and saw Sunset approaching, whilst she had what was a blanket and walked over to him. She stood next to him as she looked at the ocean with him.
“Out of all my tours and travels throughout the world, I barely had a time to visit the oceans.” Said Silverbolt. “Heh, then again, the only time I’ve been near the ocean was Omaha beach.”
“Too many bad memories?” said Sunset.
“Something like that.” Said Silverbolt. He sighed and said “It’s still new to me. I don’t know if I should remember the lives I had. My previous, or the current one.”
“Hey, it’s still new to you.” Said Sunset whilst trying to reassure him, “You didn’t know any of this back then, and it was a miracle that you and the others got together and played together.”
“Heh, yeah.” Said Silverbolt. He then smirked and said “Then again.”
Silverbolt held her close, which she couldn’t help but smile at that, “I wouldn’t have met you if I did.”
“True.” Said Sunset as she looked ahead. “So where else do we need to go.”
“Well, I did look at the map before I turned in,” said Silverbolt, “The next stem we’re looking for is at the Dragon Lands, whilst the third is in the Peaks of Peril, home of the Kirins and Niriks.”
“I remember that place.” Said Sunset, “Princess Twilight told me about it when I last time visited her. They forced themselves to get rid of their emotions just to keep them from burning down the village.”
“Which was no doubt their leader’s dumb idea.” Said Silverbolt, who groaned and said “I swear, sometimes Rain Shine never thinks things through.”
“You know her?” asked Sunset.
“I sometimes keep tabs on this world.” Said Silverbolt, “A while ago, things were normal for the Kirins, until a couple of them started to argue over a stupid plant or something, causing them to turn into Niriks and burn everything down to the ground. Next thing that happened, Rain Shine chose to get rid of not only their voices, but their emotions too.”
“Wow,” said Sunset, “I…don’t know how to respond to that.”
“It happens.” Said Silverbolt, then he sighed and said “But first thing’s first. I got some dragons to deal with.”
“We all do.” Said Sunset, “But just to give a heads up, Dragon Lord Torch’s daughter, Ember, is the new Dragon Lord.”
“Thanks for telling me.” Said Silverbolt. “Though…I hope her father’s not mad at me.”
“Why, what did you do?” asked Sunset.
“Let’s just say…it had something to with Ember wanting to make the first move on me the moment she was old enough.” Said Silverbolt. He looked at Sunset and said “When me and Tempora were busy restoring the timeline I uh…accidentally bumped into her and she…well.”
Sunset then deadpanned and said “Of course.”
“Hey, can I help it when they’re interested in my magic dick.” Said Silverbolt.
Sunset ended up laughing extremely hard by what he said whilst holding her gut. For even though it felt disturbing, the way he said it was extremely funny. She wiped a tear and said “Really?”
“Sorry, poor choice of words, I know.” Said Silverbolt. “So…should we get dressed?”
“Following your lead.” Said Sunset before she pecked him, allowing Silverbolt to quickly went back for his clothes. Sunset then looked ahead. She couldn’t help but bit her lip and nearly trembled at her legs, whilst also thinking ‘It really is magical.’
**************************************************************************************************
Later the day, at a different location, another portal opened, allowing everyone and everypony to walk through as they arrived at the other side. Soon, they were outside of the Dragon Lands.
“Oh, this place is ghastly.” Said Rarity.
“What?” said Silverbolt as he looked at her with a flexed eyebrow, “Did you think that their place would look like Spyro’s from the Spyro videogame?”
The humans looked at him surprised when he said it, whilst the others looked confused.
“What’s a…videogame?” said Flash Magnus.
“Sunset,” said Silverbolt, “Seeing that you’ve been in this world for a long time, why don’t you give the explanation.”
“Oh, sure thing.” Said Sunset.
“Let’s move.” Said Silverbolt, allowing them to move.
Spike and Smolder walked side by side one another, with Spike saying “Good thing you asked me to send a letter to Dragon Lord Ember, letting her know that we were coming.”
“Hopefully the other dragons will back off.” Said Smolder, “We’re really not in the mood for this.”
“I have to admit, it has been a while since we last saw Dragon Lord Ember.” Said Princess Celestia.
“Indeed,” said Princess Luna, “We have not seen her since that incident.”
“You mean with Chancellor Neighsay?” said Silverbolt, which caused the two of them to nod. Silverbolt sighed and said “And I know this is overdue, but what were you thinking into hiring somepony like him?”
“He was head of all the schools in Equestria.” Said Princess Celestia.
“Actually Princess,” said Princess Twilight, gaining her attention, “The EEA is only in charge of a few private and rich schools like the School of Gifted Unicorns. Meaning he was a minor figure. If you wanted to talk to someone with a higher rank, you could’ve talked to the Secretary of Education, I mean, she is the higher ranking than Chancellor Neighsay.”
Celestia wanted to say something, but suddenly blinked in shock, then slapped her forehead and said “Why didn’t I think of that?”
“You never were aware of your surroundings when it came to politicians, Celestia.” Said Starswirl, “I have constantly warned you about them plenty of times during your studies, and yet you brushed it aside as if it were somepony else’s problem instead of your own.”
“Same goes for me,” said Silverbolt, “Why else did you think I gave you Randori whenever you and Luna misbehaved.”
“Don’t remind me.” Said Celestia both dryly and groaning at the same time.
As they continued to walk through the lands, Silverbolt suddenly signaled them to stop and looked around.
“Something’s not right.” Said Silverbolt, “It’s too…quiet.”
Smolder looked around, and suddenly got worried too.
“He’s right. I don’t hear any dragons anywhere.”
“Uh, what about those scary black dragons up there?” pointed Pinkie Pie.
Everyone looked up and saw a pack of black dragons arrived and surrounded them. Silverbolt, Celestia, Luna and Starswirl were shocked by what they saw.
“It cannot be!!” exclaimed Princess Celestia.
“They are still around?!” exclaimed Luna.
“How is this possible?!” exclaimed Starswirl.
“It would be wise to surrender.” Said one of the Dragons.
“Like hay we will!!” shouted pony Rainbow as she got ready to attack.
“Excuse me fellas,” said Fast Track as he approached them, “We’re here on important business and as you can see, we really don’t have time for a chat.”
“Oh, really?” said one of the dragons as they also prepare to attack. “And what are you going to do about it?”
Fast Track suddenly summoned a guitar and held it into position.
“Are you crazy!!” shouted Princess Twilight, “This is no time to…!!!”
Suddenly, Fast Track rapidly played his guitar, causing tons of lightning to appear from out of nowhere and struck every single black dragon by force in front of them, slowly destroying them in the process. The moment when he did a pose after he was done playing, the black dragons were destroyed, leaving everyone else shocked by what they had seen.
“Play music?” finished Princess Twilight.
“Oh, yeah, forgot to mention.” Said Silverbolt when they looked at him. “See, whenever others play on their guitars, they just make noise, but when wielded by us, as we combine it with our powers, they blow stuff up.”
“Whoa,” said Shining Armor whilst feeling impressed, “Makes me wonder what would happen if you did a full-on rock show.”
Rainbow on the other hand had her jaw dropped by what she had seen whilst she was blushing. Withing a split second, she sped right over and hugged Fast Track.
“Could you be, anymore awesome?!” said Rainbow with a glee.
“Uh, would somepony mind tellin’ me what that was about?” said Applejack.
“The Black Dragons.” Said Silverbolt as he stared at their ashes. “Never thought they’d be back. Or him.”
“Wait, who?” asked Twilight.
“It was…long before the Sirens’ banishment.” Said Princess Luna. “Long ago, there were dragons in black who existed long ago.”
“They enslaved other dragons and the previous Dragon Lord, Dragon Lord Ember’s Grandfather, to serve him in order to destroy not just ponykind, but every creature throughout the world.” Said Princess Celestia.
“But myself,” said Starswirl, “Along with my master Silverbolt, even Princesses Celestia and Luna, were able to banish them to another dimension long ago.”
“Not to worry, it was a dimension of my choice.” Said Silverbolt, “It was a dimension that’s an empty void. They can’t grow hungry or tired, but that doesn’t stop them from aging. We made sure that all of them were trapped there for all time.”
“Until now.” Said Twilight.
“But what about the other one you talked about?” asked Applejack.
“Smaug.” Said not just Silverbolt, but the rest of the Rainbooms’ boyfriends too, much to their surprise.
“Wait, you know him?” said Starlight surprised.
“That we do,” said Fast Track, “We met when we first created a handful of worlds.”
“He wanted to steal our songs and use it to reverse engineer it in order to create an apocalyptic world of his own and choice.” Said Dusk Light.
“But thankfully, we imprisoned him before he got the chance.” Said Platinum.
“Figured that Dark Void freed him too after he escaped.” Said Summer Breeze.
“So, what can we expect from him?” said Sunburst.
“We’ll handle him and the dragons.” Said Silverbolt, who then had a very uneasy look, “But it means using the one thing we vowed we would never use again, under any circumstances.”
The rest of Silverbolt’s band were shocked by what he was suggesting.
“Oh, Silverbolt, anything but that.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“We don’t have any other choice.” Said Silverbolt, “If it means getting rid of them for good, then so be it.”
The others looked at one another, and seeing that they have no other choice, they had to do it. With them looking at Silverbolt and nodded in agreement.
“Good.” Said Silverbolt before they powered themselves in their cosmic forms. “Let’s do this.”
*******************************************************************************************
At the same time, many of the Black Dragons had gathered every dragon into one spot and held all of them hostage, even the so-called tough dragons couldn’t cope with this. At the same time, Dragon Lord Ember was tied up and was on the ground, looking at the dragon in charge of the black dragons.
“I don’t know who you are!!” shouted Dragon Lord Ember, “But when I get out of this, you’re going to wish you never set foot here!!”
“Oh, I believe I already have.” Said the dragon, who was known as Smaug. He then leaned over to her face and said “And here I thought your old man told you about me. I mean after all, I used to be the ruler of the Dragon Lands before your father drove me out centuries ago.”
As Dragon Lord Ember was surprised by this, Smaug stood back up and said “But once I’m through with you, I will command these dragons under my command. And together, we will rule two worlds once and for all!!”
“Wanna bet?!”
Smaug was surprised and looked at the direction that was pointed. From afar, he saw the Mane 6, the Rainbooms, the two Spikes, the Young Six, the Pillars, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Sunburst, all of them staring down at the dragon, with Dragon Lord Ember happy to see them.
“Guys!!” said Dragon Lord Ember out of excitement.
“So, it’s the so-called protectors of Equestria.” Said Smaug in a mocking tone. “Come to finally meet your end in the hands of a real, dragon?”
“Release the dragons, Smaug!!” shouted Princess Celestia in the royal voice, “These creatures are innocent!!”
“Please, no one is innocent.” Said Smaug, “They just didn’t get the chance to raise a talon yet.”
Princess Twilight then smirked and said “If you don’t, then we have a secret weapon of our own.”
“Oh?” said the Dragon, clearly not impressed. “And what might that be?”
Suddenly, they heard the sound of rock music playing, which caught Smaug’s attention as he instantly looked up in shock. The others smiled and stepped aside whilst coming from the air was a large disc carrying a group of people on it as it hovered close to them, whilst at the same time, slowly began to create holograms of them. One by one, the figures began to appear via hologram form as they slowly landed, which shocked the Dragon as he instantly recognized them.
“No…” muttered the Dragon in shock and in partial horror. “IT CANNOT BE!!”
Silverbolt appeared last and began to sing, but in the heaviest way possible, which caused him to slowly glow, with the others following in tow as all of their eyes began to glow. They slowly landed in front of the Rainbooms, Mane 6 and others as they watched them perform. Every dragon was surprised to see and hear them play, as they were suddenly drawn into this, same with Ember when she marveled the way they were playing.
Snapping himself out of it, Smaug immediately ordered, “Don’t you stand there!! Destroy them!!”
The Black dragons obeyed and instantly attacked, whilst trying to shoot their fireballs at the same time. Silverbolt then motioned to the others, causing them to nod and instantly went on the offensive.
Fast Track ran forward and jumped, causing a large circle to appear, making him flying around whilst a 4-barrel rocket launcher appeared from underneath. And whilst he played his guitar, it began to shoot lasers constantly, taking down any black dragons that tried to take him down.
A platform appeared from underneath Rhythm Beat, allowing him to fly around as a two-barrel gun turret and he also flew around, shooting down many of the black dragons that tried to roast him at the same time.
Velvet Heart ran ahead and jumped, with Summer Breeze following behind as they also had large circles appeared underneath them whilst a few mini-guns appeared, allowing them to fly around to shoot any of them down.
All of the Dragons and Dragon Lord Ember watched in awe as they saw them fight. Even the Equestrians and their human counterparts were all amazed by what they were doing.
When all of a sudden, Platinum jumped forward and displayed two mini-guns from his wrists and began to shoot around at random, whilst Dusk Light and Silverbolt stood on both sides as the top of their guitars displayed laser cannons, allowing them to shoot down any Black Dragon that tried to get near them.
When the way was cleared, Silverbolt teleported near the dragon, which took it by shook as it went a few steps backwards, before Silverbolt punched him so hard, it sent it flying towards the walls. He then cut Ember free, allowing her to quickly rejoin Twilight and the others. But the moment she did, they saw Silverbolt and the rest of his band hovering high up in the air as their power began to glow before slowly combining them together.
Silverbolt then raised both his arms in the air, whilst the others played, creating the biggest primordial dragon ever, which shocked everyone down below when they saw the kind of power they were using. Silverbolt raised his fist in the air, which caused the primordial dragon to empower itself through its mouth. With one massive thrust from his right arm, the dragon instantly fired its power at Smaug. He watched in horror as he couldn’t escape, and within a split second, he was engulfed in its might, causing it to be destroyed whilst he was screeching from the pain. When the light had ended, Smaug was destroyed.
Soon enough, Silverbolt and the others slowly landed after they were done playing their music. The Rainbooms and their friends came together, with Sunset saying, “Nicely done.”
“Thanks.” Said Silverbolt as the two of them fist bumped.
However, at the same time, Dragon Lord Ember and every dragon slowly came forward, as all of them were in awe of what they were seeing. Dragon Lord Ember took a few steps forward as she was curious of what just happened.
“Who…are you?” said Dragon Lord Ember whilst her brow was flexed.
Silverbolt then slowly looked back, and saw how the entire Dragon Lands had looked barren. For this…this wasn’t how the dragon’s homes were. How far did they truly fall. He then had an idea. He then looked at her and extended his hand to her.
“Hand me the dragon scepter.” Asked Silverbolt. At first Ember was hesitant, but he said “I wish you no harm, but I wish to give something to the dragons, who had long forgotten their home, as well as their history.”
Ember was a bit confused at first, but she slowly handed him the scepter, which left her curious. And to everyone’s surprise, he morphed the scepter into a dragon guitar. He walked towards the edge, making the others wonder what he has in mind.
Suddenly, his eyes flash, and within a split second, he begins to play the biggest, loudest, fastest, and hardest of guitar solo he has ever played, causing the entire land to shake. Suddenly, and slowly, everything had streets below, with houses both big and small, as well as trees growing all over the place. However, what he did, he created things not out of rocks, but from crystal, like back at the Crystal Empire.
Soon enough, as he stops playing, the guitar he had slowly morphed back into a scepter. However, every dragon was in awe of what they were seeing, as the stranger had created a city for them, though not as surprised as the ponies and visitors were. Silverbolt slowly turned to them and walked over to them.
“What…how did you…?” said Ember as she was speechless over what she had just witnessed.
“Long ago, your kind had structures made of crystal, and trees that could grow your own gems. But overtime, greed had begun to overtake the dragon’s true sense of honor and purpose. And because of it, they destroyed their original capitol and home. But now that Dragon kind has been renewed thanks to you, they will finally be returned what has been taken from them.”
But then he grabbed her and pulled her to his face whilst he said, “But if I ever hear a peep of you causing trouble, then I’ll make a mithril armor out of your scales.”
Ember gulped at this, but nodded in agreement. Silverbolt then leaned back and grabbed Ember’s hand, whilst placing his fingers inside the dragon’s jewel. He slowly pulled something out and within mere moments, he pulled out what appeared to be the yellow stem, much to everyone’s surprise. However, both Fluttershy and her pony counterpart walk over to it and felt a strong pull to the stem.
“Oh my.” Said Fluttershy.
“It almost feels like it’s an Element of Harmony.” Said Pony Fluttershy.
“Well, the Stems are related to the powers of Harmony.” Said Velvet Heart, “We ensured that the world would be protected by the powers of Harmony, but then again, we didn’t know that Dark Void had already begun to sow discontent throughout the world.”
Silverbolt snapped his fingers and made it disappear. He handed the scepter back to Ember, which allowed her to accept it. “We’d better get going. We’re burning enough daylight as it is.”
Silverbolt opened another portal, with Princess Celestia asking, “Where are we going next?”
“We’re going to see the Kirin.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at them, “The next stem that we’re looking for, is located somewhere, somewhere where had gained the power to sing, and then soon developed on their own.”
“Then let’s get goin’,” said Applejack, “Flutters and Ah know a Kirin there that might help us out.”
“Then let’s get going.” Said Princess Twilight, “We don’t have a moment to lose.”
Everyone walked through the portal, hoping that they would get there in the nick of time.
*******************************************************************************************
From far away, a portal opened, allowing them to step through. All of them looked around and noticed that it was the middle of nowhere.
“Um, are you sure we’re in the right place?” asked Sonata.
“The dunce is right,” said Aria whilst rolling her eyes, “This place is a dump.”
“Oh, we’re here.” Said pony Applejack, “Their home lies over there.”
She pointed at the large mountain ahead.
“That’s right,” said Fluttershy, “The Kirin chose to live there cause its peaceful and calm.”
“Accept that time they removed their voices and emotions because they didn’t want to burn their own home down.” Said Silverbolt.
“They really did that?” said Princess Celestia surprised.
“But why in all of Equestria would they do that?” said Princess Luna.
“Because one day a couple of them got into an argument, which resulted them to get turned into Niriks and burnt their village to the ground.” Said pony Applejack, “Then their leader, Rain Shine, had a really crazy idea on using the river of silence to douse and take away their emotions just to keep them angry.”
“Okay, even I have to admit, that’s dumb.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Thankfully, one of the Kirin, Autumn Blaze taught them that getting rid of their emotions isn’t the way.” Said pony Fluttershy, “And it’s not about having emotions, it’s what you do with them.”
“And after searching for Foal’s breath, the cure for the silence river,” said pony Applejack, “We were able to cure them of their problem. Now they’re enjoyin’ their time talkin’ again.”
“That is good.” Said Princess Celestia, who was then puzzled and said “Although, I would’ve thought that the Kirin would’ve sent a diplomat to Equestria. If we had known that they had a problem, we would’ve been there to solve it.”
“Like they ever did before.” Said Silverbolt sarcastically. “Come on, the sooner we get there, the better.”
“Wait,” said Princess Twilight, “We might need to disguise our uh…human companions.”
Silverbolt smirked and said “I can work with that.”
He then suddenly had his horn glowed and a bright light engulfed the handful of individuals. The Rainbooms were like their pony counterparts, leaving the Mane 6 surprised and see that it’s as if looking into a mirror. The Dazzlings were also turned into ponies, leaving them somewhat amazed by it.
“Whoa, so this is what we look like as ponies.” Said Sonata.
They saw Silverbolt in his Alicorn form. However, they were completely baffled by the rest of his friends’ pony form.
Fast Track’s fur coat was slightly darker than Rainbow’s, his mane was blue with white streaks on it, he also has Pegasus wings, and his cutie mark was a guitar with what appeared to be a speedy lightning bolt at the background.
Velvet Heart’s coat was purple, with a peace sign, with his Cutie Mark a heart in front of it, and a dove in front of it as well, his mane was blond whilst being in a ponytail, Pegasus wings, and a Cutie Mark that looks like the Canterlot Animal Shelter.
Summer Breeze’s coat was brown, and he was an Earth Pony, whilst his Cutie Mark is a country banjo with an apple on the back, his head was properly styled and was well toned.
Platinum was a Unicorn, had a silver coat, silver hair, was well styled, and his Cutie Mark was a platinum disc, which indicated he was good at placing music at the right type of disc.
Rhythm Beat was an Earth Pony, his coat was green and his hair nearly resembled to Party Favor’s, and his cutie mark was a pair of headphones with what appeared to be a beat symbol in the center.
Dusk Light’s fur was Indigo, and he’s also a Unicorn, his mane was styled short hair, and his cutie mask was a dusk light on his flank.
Needless to say, the Mane 6 and Rainbooms were in awe as they looked at them whilst they blushed at the same time.
“Whoa.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“You look good as ponies.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“It’ll take some getting used to.” Said Fast Track.
“Don’t worry, I already added the muscle memory within your mind, so you should be good.” Said Silverbolt. “Now then, let’s get going, we’re going to need some help on this one.”
Suddenly, Spike gasped as he had a look of shock on his face, gaining Spike and the others’ attention.
“What’s wrong, Spike?” asked Princess Twilight.
He slowly pointed at something, which caused her to look, making Twilight gasp in shock as she looked, which caused everyone to look and was surprised too. Sunset, whilst standing next to Silverbolt, noticed that all eyes were on her, and noticed all of them had shocked looks on their faces.
“What?” asked Sunset, which caused her to feel weirded out, “Seriously, what is it? Why are you guys looking at me like that?”
Silverbolt also looked and gasped whilst taking a step back from Sunset, which caused her to notice.
“What?”
“S-s-s-Sunset…” began Princess Celestia, with Twilight following.
“You’re a…you’re a…you’re a…you’re a…”
“You’re an Alicorn!!” shouted both Pinkie Pies.
Sunset was really confused at first, but the moment she looked to her side, to her shock and surprise, she had wings whilst looking at both sides, whilst also feeling that her unicorn horn had grown a few inches. Sunset ran over a puddle and looked at her reflection. She too gasped in shock and saw what she couldn’t believe. That’s right.
For Sunset Shimmer.
Is an Alicorn.
“I’m…I’m an Alicorn?” muttered Sunset, “That means that I…that I’m…”
She sat down in shock, as she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. For if she’s an Alicorn, that would make her a Princess, like Twilight.
“How is this possible?” asked Princess Luna, “She was not an Alicorn the last time we saw her.”
“Uh, neither is that.” Pointed Starlight.’
They saw above her head was a crown, which had her geode centered at it, which surprised them too.
“How can this be?” muttered Princess Celestia, as she was completely surprised.
Everyone was still in shock over what they had seen, even Sunset had a hard time wrapping her head around this as she landed on her rump.
“I’m…I’m a Princess.” Muttered Sunset. “But how…how is this possible?”
Silverbolt went over and felt her magic.
“Incredible.” Said Silverbolt, “Somehow your magic has gone beyond its original limit, and is now the same as Princess Twilight’s.”
“But how was that possible?” Said Sunset.
Silverbolt thought about it for a moment, until he widened his eyes and blushed madly, which caused everyone to notice.
“Silverbolt?” asked Sunset.
“Uh…I think I have an idea.” Muttered Silverbolt. “Well, it seems a part of my power transferred to you the moment when we uh…sealed our relationship.”
At first Sunset was confused, until she widened her eyes in shock too, causing her to blush madly at this too.
“Wait, you said that I become one when we…?!” said Sunset, which caused Silverbolt to nod at this too, causing the both of them to be embarrassed.
“What?” asked Rainbow Dash, clearly not getting it.
“Well, uh…well…” muttered Silverbolt.
However, Pinkie Pie suddenly knew and said “Ooooh, so that’s why you two smelled like sweat and enjoyment.”
This caused the two of them to blush madly and cover their faces with their hooves.
“What in tarnation are y’all talkin’ about Pinkie?” asked Applejack.
“Duh,” said Pinkie Pie, “Part of Silverbolt’s power was transferred to Sunset the moment those two had sex.”
Everyone dropped their jaws in shock and slowly looked at the latter, which caused them both to be flat on the ground and covering their faces in embarrassment.
“Well,” said Starswirl as he felt really awkward, “This is awkward.”
“Can we just please get going?” muttered Silverbolt.
“Uh, I agree.” Said Princess Celestia as she felt really disturbed too.
After that surprising and embarrassing ordeal, everyone moved towards the Kirin village, hoping they would be cooperative to help them.
*******************************************************************************************
After much walking, all of them had eventually reached out to the village. Needless to say, all of them were surprised to see the Kirin village. They saw every Kirn were excited and happy, whilst also preparing for what appeared to be a music festival.
“Whoa,” said pony Rainbow Dash, “What the heck is going on here?”
“Looks like they’re preparing for a concert.” Said pony Fluttershy.
“Ooh, can we play?” said Pinkie Pie, “It would be the first time that we play in another dimension.”
“Later Pinkie,” said Princess Twilight, “Right now, we need to find the next stem if we’re to be a step ahead.”
“That and the Princesses need to lower and raise the sun and moon.” Said Silverbolt.
“Indeed.” Said Princess Celestia, “Which is why we need to make haste and not waste a moment.”
Pony Applejack then spotted a Kirin she recognized. “Wait right here. Come on, Fluttershy” Replied the Country pony as the two of them moved over to the Kirin. “Hey there, Fern Flare, is it?”
The said Kirin looked and was surprised to see pony Applejack and pony Fluttershy.
“Oh, it’s you.” Said Fern Flare as she walked over to Applejack. “We haven’t seen you two since you two helped us out a while back. What are you two doing here?”
“We came here to see Autumn Blaze.” Said pony Applejack.
“Did you see her anywhere?” asked pony Fluttershy.
“Oh, she’s around.” Said Fern Flare, “But uh…she’s kinda busy at the moment.”
“Busy? With what?” asked pony Applejack.
“See, there’s a big festival coming up and our leader, Rain Shine, wanted to bring back that tradition.” Said Fern Flare, “You can imagine how over eager and excited every Kirin was getting when they heard of it. But none were more surprised than Autumn Blaze. And let’s just say ever since she was partially responsible for helping us, Rain Shine asked if she could be in charge of everything.”
“Oh my, that must be very stressful.” pony Said Fluttershy.
“Oh, you have no idea.” Said Fern Flare, “I’m just glad I’m not in charge. I don’t think I’m even qualified to be organizing everything around here. So…why are you looking for her?”
“Well, uh,” began pony Applejack, “Let’s just say…it’s kinda an emergency.”
“What kind?” asked Fern Flare, until she saw the many entourages pop out of the woods, which shocked the said Kirin. “Uh, never mind.”
*******************************************************************************************
After a while waiting, Autumn came out of the bush with a checklist.
“Whoever is here, can it wait, I’m in the middle of…” said Autumn, but the moment she looked up, her jaw dropped as she saw whom she hadn’t expected. “Oh my gosh!!”
She rapidly sped up and hugged pony Applejack and pony Fluttershy.
“I’m so happy to see the both of you, oh it’s been so long.” Said Autumn as she dropped her two friends. “Oh, what are all of you doing here, oh wait, don’t tell me, you’re here for a visit. No wait, you’re here for something important. No, wait, you’re here to see our festival, although that would be very weird because I didn’t send anyone any letters or anything, so what are all of you doing here? Feel free to explain everything in complicated descriptions and comedic tangence”
Everyone looked at her surprised and baffled the way she was talking.
“Wow,” said Sonata Dusk, “She sounds like both Pinkie Pie and Twilight combined.”
“Hey!!” exclaimed both pony and human counterpart.
“No, for once she’s right.” Said Aria Blaze in agreement.
“Uh, anyway.” Said pony Applejack, “The reason we’re here is because we need yer help.”
“Need my help? With what?” asked Autumn Blaze.
“It’s like this.” Said Princess Twilight, “And ancient being from beyond this world broke free from his imprisonment and it would only be a matter of time before he gets here, so we’re currently traveling, trying to find the seven stems.”
“Seven stems?” asked a confused Autumn Blaze.
Silverbolt, with his pony form, approached Autumn and explained, “The seven stems is what my friends and I created long ago, especially the powers of Harmony, and through the power of music, can defeat him. But when I was born into this world, I stumbled upon the stems and kept them hidden. And when I went on a journey, I buried all of the stems all over the world. One of them I buried here, in Kirin territory.”
Autumn was surprised by this, with Princess Twilight saying “Which is why we need the stem you have, so that we can unite the other stems to create the ultimate source in order to fight him.”
“Hmmm,” pondered Autumn for a moment, then asked “What do they look like?”
“Oh, they look like this.” Said Pinkie Pie as she popped up from out of nowhere and showed the orb to her.
Autumn took one good look and gasped in shock whilst saying “I’ve seen that!!”
“You have?!” exclaimed the others.
“That’s right.” Said Autumn, “It’s one of the reasons we hold the festival. Every year, we come together and perform for every Kirin in the village, and once we’re done, we open a special vault that allows us to access our most prized artifacts. They’re what helped us maintain the nature of our forests and such. I even remember Rain Shine telling me that there was a special artifact that every Kirin leader before her had sworn to protect it until the one who gave it to them would return to retrieve it.”
“So, what are we waiting for?!” said Rainbow.
“I sense a butt there.” Said Fast Track.
“That’s right.” Said Autumn, “Every creature may be welcome in the village, but Rain Shine is super picky about who gets near the vault. And the only way you could do that is to deliver a proper show for them.”
“Then we’ll have to participate.” Said Twilight.
“Oooh, yeah, about that,” said Autumn nervously, “It’s for Kirins only, no outside performances allowed. She’s sensitive about that too.”
“Oh, come on!!” exclaimed both Rainbow and her pony counterpart.
“Are you sure?” Asked Princess Twilight.
“Sorry Princess,” said Autumn Blaze, “Normally we’d like nothing more than to have some entertainment from outside, but the Kirin are very serious about their traditions and celebrations, if any outsider tends to make a mistake, it could be an international incident. I’m sure all of you had something similar before?”
“Well…there was that time with the Yaks.” Pondered pony Applejack aloud.
“And the one with the Dragons and Changelings.” Said Spike, whilst he blushed sheepishly and said “Which was totally my fault.”
“We’ll have to try something else.” Said Sunset.
However, Silverbolt pondered for a moment, then smirked as he had an idea.
“Actually, I think I may have something.” Said Silverbolt, gaining everyone else’s attention.
“Oh?” asked Autumn out of curiosity. “What is it?”
Silverbolt motioned his band to come together, which they did. He then focused on his magic, and within a split second, all seven of them have transformed into Kirins, which surprised everyone.
“Wow,” said Adagio, “You look good as a Kirin.”
However, they weren’t the only ones. Autumn Blaze stared in shock and awe whilst blushing madly as she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, for all of them were…incredibly handsome.
“Whoa.” Muttered Autumn.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt as he went over to Autumn and spoke like a gentleman. “If you would be so kind, lady Blaze, to escort us to the village so that we can prepare for the performance.”
“Of course, we would!!” exclaimed Autumn Blaze in excitement before grabbing him and said “Let’s get going!!”
They zipped and darted straight towards the Kirin village, with the others baffled by this.
“Never knew that would affect her.” Said Rockhoof.
“Well, we can’t simply dismiss their hospitality.” Said Princess Celestia, “I’m also curious to see how they do their celebrations.”
Everyone agreed and went to the Kirin village, wondering how their performances would be.
*******************************************************************************************
After a while, though Rain Shine was surprised to see them, she allowed them to visit in order to see how the festivities are.
During the entire show, the Kirin were enjoying their time, listening to many performers, with the Rainbooms and ponies and non-ponies enjoying things too. However, one of the Kirin, aka, Autumn Blaze, was eagerly excited to see something new approaching the stage.
“Autumn, what are you so excited about?” asked Rain Shine.
“Ooooh, you’ll soon see Rain Shine.” Said Autumn Blaze with glee. “You’ll be so excited!!”
They saw the last of the Kirin were moving away from the stage, and were eagerly awaiting for the main event.
“And now…for the final entertainment!!” said a male Kirin.
Then, music began to play that they’ve never heard of before, whilst spotlights were being shined and shown whilst moving all over the stage, confusing the Kirin when they don’t know what’s going on. When all of a sudden, the lights pointed to a Kirin, aka, the Kirin version of Silverbolt and began to sing, which surprised everyone.
Silverbolt:
Everybody, yeah!!
He was wearing a white sleeveless vest and a hat on top of his head. He was slowly moving towards the stage as many of the females were blushing and were in awe of what they were seeing, with them soon being close enough to the same.
Rock your body, yeah!!
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock, your body, right!!
When all of a sudden, the rest jumped from out of nowhere
Gods of Music:
Backstreet’s back, alright!!
Suddenly, all of the female Kirin began to go wild and screamed in excitement as all of them couldn’t get enough. The moment they were near the edge of the stage, they began their performance.
Silverbolt:
Oh my god, we’re back again!!
They saw them perform at their upmost best whilst dancing wildly.
Brothers, sisters, everybody!!
Dusk Light:
We’re gonna bring the flavor!!
Show you how!!
Platinum:
I’ve got a question for ya!!
Better answer now!! Yeah!!
Suddenly Rhythm Beat, Summer Breeze and Fast Track jumped in and performed as well.
Rhythm Beat:
Am I original!!
Summer Breeze:
Am I the only one!!
Fast Track:
Am I sexual!!
Velvet Heart:
Am I everything you need?!
You’d better rock your body, now!!
When Silverbolt and his group got into position, they immediately lined up and began to dance whilst performing as the female Kirin screamed in delight:
Gods of Music:
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock your body, yeah!!
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock, your body, right!!
Backstreet’s back, alright!!
As they danced, the girls were surprised to see the way they were moving.
“Whoa, those guys are good.” Said Rainbow.
“Y’all can see how much they try to adapt the human dance to pony dance at the same time.” Said Applejack.
“Couldn’t have said it better mahself.” Said pony Applejack.
Every Kirin continues to scream as they went crazy for them, whilst at the same time, Silverbolt continues to wow everyone as he and his friends’ dancing kept throwing them off, but the way he’s doing it, only leaves them to want more.
Gods of Music:
Now throw your hooves up in the air!!
And wave ‘em around like you just don’t care!!
If you wanna party, let me hear you yell!!
Cause we’ve got it goin’ on again!!
Suddenly some of the Kirin went up on stage and began to dance around with Silverbolt and the others:
Rhythm Beat:
Am I original!!
Summer Breeze:
Am I the only one!!
Fast Track:
Am I sexual!!
Velvet Heart:
Am I everything you need?!
You’d better rock your body, now!!
Gods of Music:
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock your body, yeah!!
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock, your body, right!!
Backstreet’s back, alright!!
They began to dance around, enjoying the rhythm of the song as every Kirin couldn’t get enough of the song, even Twilight and the others were getting into this, with the Pillars also slightly dancing as they enjoyed the song too:
Gods of Music:
Everybody, yeah!! (Yeah)
Rock your body, yeah!! (Yeah)
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock, your body, right!!
Backstreet’s back!!
Everybody, yeah!! (Yeah)
Rock your body, yeah!! (Yeah)
Everybody, yeah!!
Rock, your body, right!!
Backstreet’s back, alright!!
Within a split second, they did a pose, causing the Kirin to cheer for them once more as they went wild and crazy. All of the Kirin female to scream in excitement again as they all enjoyed it a lot, even Rain Shine enjoyed it as she clapped with much enthusiasm, whilst Autumn Blaze constantly jumped up and down and squealed in excitement at the same time.
“I told you they’d be amazing!!” said Autumn Blaze as she kept jumping in excitement.
When all of a sudden, the music began to play again, causing Silverbolt and the others to dance once more.
As they danced and begun to take the hype, Dusk Light jumped at the center of the stage.
Dusk Light:
I may run and hide, when you’re screamin’ my name, alright!!
Rhythm Beat suddenly came to the center stage and was strangely dressed like a robot, with the male Kirin following his dance moves.
Rhythm Beat:
But let me tell you now, there are prices to fame, alright!!
Platinum then struck a pose whilst he was near the edge of the stage, whilst winking at his girlfriend Rarity, causing the latter to blush and wave.
Platinum:
All of our time spent in flashes, alright!!
Silverbolt and the others then danced together in sync at the center of the stage whilst the lights were on them.
Gods of Music:
All you people, can’t you see, can’t you see!!
How your love’s affecting our reality!!
Every time we’re down!! You can make it right!!
And that, makes you larger, than life!!
Summer Breeze suddenly jumped in the air and pretended to be a lookout whilst singing.
Summer Breeze:
Looking at the crowd, and I see your body sway, alright!!
From out of nowhere, Velvet Heart and Fast Track jumped in the center and both sang at the same time.
Fast Track & Velvet Heart:
Wish I could thank you in a different way, come on!!
Then finally, Silverbolt approached at the center and sang for the crowd:
Silverbolt:
Cuz, all of your time spent, keeps us Ali-Ali-Ali-alive!!
Silverbolt and the others then danced together in sync at the center of the stage whilst the lights were on them.
Gods of Music:
All you people, can’t you see, can’t you see!!
How your love’s affecting our reality!!
Every time we’re down!! You can make it right!!
And that, makes you larger, than life!!
Larger than life!!
Suddenly, they struck a pose, but only separate and on different parts of the stage. At first everything was silent, until they suddenly moved slowly towards one another.
Silverbolt:
Yeah, that’s right
Cuz, all of your time spent, keeps us Ali-Ali-Ali-alive!!
Suddenly, Silverbolt and his band, along with a handful of Kirin began to dance, fully synced as they moved their bodies and followed it through the power of the songs. Even the Kirin dancing with them were greatly enjoyed. Even the Rainbooms, their counterparts, Young Six, Pillars, along with Celestia, Luna, Cadence and Shining Armor began to enjoy themselves.
Gods of Music:
All you people, can’t you see, can’t you see!!
How your love’s affecting our reality!!
Every time we’re down!! You can make it right!!
And that, makes you larger, than life!!
Larger than life!!
Yeah, Every time we’re down!!
Yeah, You can make it right!!
Yeah And that, makes you larger, than life!!
Yeah, yeah!!
Gods of Music:
All you people, can’t you see, can’t you see!!
How your love’s affecting our reality!!
Every time we’re down!! You can make it right!!
And that, makes you larger… (That makes you larger than, life!!)
That, makes you larger!!
That, makes you larger, than life!!
They once again struck a pose, causing the Kirin to cheer for them for the wonderful performance. Even Rain Shine clapped her cloven hooves in excitement as everyone enjoyed their branch of entertainment. Even Adagio and the others admitted the performance that Silverbolt and his band brought was quite enjoyable.
*******************************************************************************************
Later that day, Rain Shine had opened a very large vault, allowing the Kirin to enter the said vault, with Silverbolt being among them. Once they got inside, he saw many artifacts around, with some he recognized during his hay day. He smiled, knowing that the Kirin had kept so many things over the years. He walked and looked back and forth, until he saw something straight ahead that caught his attention; one of the Stems in the color of pink. He walked over to it and placed his hoof on it, whilst removing it from the pedestal. He looked at it for a bit.
“I had a feeling it was you.”
Silverbolt looked behind and saw Rain Shine, but had a normal smile instead.
“I recognized you the moment I felt your aura.” Said Rain Shine, “My fellow Kirin leaders before me had taught us that type of power. The power you once taught us…Silverbolt.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile and turn back into his Alicorn form.
“And here I thought some of the Kirin have forgotten my lessons.” Said Silverbolt before walking over to Rain Shine. “Glad to see that my lessons have been passed on to worthy leaders. Although…”
“Although what?” asked Rain Shine.
Silverbolt suddenly had a deadpanned expression with a flexed eyebrow, and said “Why in all of Equestria didn’t you bother to ask Princess Celestia for help when you got your village on fire to help solve your anger problems? If I remember correctly, the Kirin Leader I encountered told me that she promised to tell the leaders next to her that if any creature’s in trouble, call upon Princess Celestia. I mean seriously, using the river to take away your emotions? Do you have any idea how idiotic that was?”
Rain Shine couldn’t help but rub her front arm in embarrassment, and said “Well, I…”
“Your anger let you do the talking and decisions, didn’t you?” said Silverbolt, to which she nodded again, which Silverbolt sighed whilst shaking his head before mumbling “What is it with creatures constantly waging wars and bringing themselves to ruin? Did they really squander everything I tried to teach them? And I thought Neighsay was the foolish one.”
“Look, Silverbolt,” said Rain Shine, “You of all creatures know how every generation tends to change. Even if we do pass on the teachings of those who came before us, there are many creatures who tend to misinterpret of what we try to teach them.”
“Ain’t that the truth.” Muttered Silverbolt whilst shaking his head whilst rolling his eyes, given his experience from the human world. He sighed and said “Still, I wish I’d stuck around more often to help out. Plus…I’m sorry I hadn’t been there for your species. If I had, none of this would’ve happened.”
“I think we can all learn that everything in life tends to be beyond our control.” Said Rain Shine, which caused her and Silverbolt to chuckle at that.
“Still,” said Silverbolt, “Thank you for keeping this safe from harm’s way.”
“It’s the least I could do for the pony who helped found our kingdom and tried to teach what you could.” Said Rain Shine. “However, seeing that it is late, it would be an honor if you and your entourage could spend the night here with us.”
“I’d be honored.” Said Silverbolt. He then walked over to Rain Shine and stood near her, and ended up smirking. “Oh, and one more thing?”
“Oh?” wondered Rain Shine.
Silverbolt gestured her to come closer, to which she did. Within a split second, Silverbolt grabbed her behind the head and kissed her full on the lips, which took the Kirin aback greatly with wide eyes and a blush. Silverbolt then released her and made her stand up with wide eyes and a blush.
“That’s one of the two reasons the Kirin leader honored my request.” Said Silverbolt as he hovered a bit to be face to face with her. “Here’s the second.”
Silverbolt playfully slapped her flank, making her squeak with widened eyes as she instantly sat down. She watched as Silverbolt left the vault, with him winking at her and said “See you tomorrow Rain Shine.”
Rain Shine watched Silverbolt leave as her blush suddenly increased, her heart began to beat fast and began to fan herself faster, whilst she instantly turned into her Nirik form whilst still keeping her widened eyes.
“Sweet Kirin,” muttered Rain Shine, “No wonder the first Kirin leader had such a liking to Silverbolt.”
*******************************************************************************************
Later that night, the gang were able to find rooms for the night, thanks to the hospitality of the Kirin. Though some members of the group, namely Celestia and Luna, had to go back to Equestria in order to fulfill their duties, otherwise ponies would start asking questions. Same goes for the Young Six, which Starlight and Sunburst decided to cover for them. But as soon as they have their affairs in order, will they join up with them when the time is right. The Mane 6 and the Rainbooms were resting in their rooms provided by the Kirin, whilst Autumn Blaze had offered Silverbolt her old home watching over the Kirin countryside. At first it was weird, but he was able to fulfill that request.
But somehow, he was able to use his magic to make it bigger. Why? Because he wanted to sleep in there whilst he was in his human form. As he looked, he heard hoof steps.
“Silverbolt?”
Silverbolt looked behind and saw the Dazzlings approach in their pony forms. He couldn’t help but smile and then snapped his fingers, turning them human too. Which at first surprised them, but shrugged it off as they joined him whilst watching the stars with him.
“So, what are you doing out here by yourself?” asked Adagio.
“Just thinking about a few things.” Said Silverbolt.
“About what?” asked Aria.
“Of what it would’ve been like if I had been there to help you girls.” Said Silverbolt. He then sighed and said “I’m sorry I wasn’t there to help you girls back then.”
“Hey, it wasn’t your fault.” Said Sonata, “You didn’t know where we were, and you looked for us whilst you were traveling for a really long time.”
“Though then again,” said Aria as she looked at the nighttime country side. “It’s also our fault for accepting those stupid gems in the first place. It messed with our way of thinking. And because of it, we ended”
“And we’re sorry for what we did to both to everyone and the school.” Said Adagio, then sighed and said “Wish we had the nerve or courage to ask the Rainbooms to help us give us a chance to redeem ourselves before things went sideways.”
“You can say that again.” Said Aria, “Though I doubt they’ll forgive us, not after how we attacked you guys at your place.”
“Yeah,” said Sonata, “If I had only known who you were, I could’ve gone straight to you for help.”
“Don’t worry, it happens.” Said Silverbolt, “I’m just glad to have you back.”
“Same here.” Said Adagio before she and the girls hugged Silverbolt.
Once they broke it, Silverbolt stood up and said “I think it’s high time we get some sleep for the night. We got a big day tomorrow.”
Silverbolt stood up and was about to head in his sleeping quarters.
“Actually.”
He stopped and turned around and saw the Dazzlings approach him, but to his confusion, they had heavy blushes on their faces.
“Could we uh…” said Adagio.
“Could, what?” asked Silverbolt.
“Um…” began Aria.
“She’s asking if we could have sex with you.” Said Sonata bluntly.
Silverbolt’s jaw dropped, and then exclaimed “Say what?!!”
“We uh…” said Adagio nervously, “Asked Sunset. After seeing you after how many years and…seeing how…great you looked.”
“We had some…urges that we never thought we’d have.” Said Aria.
“So, we asked Sunset if it was okay, and she said yes, considering we were your friends and that you’ve been looking for us for so long.” Said Sonata.
Silverbolt was at a loss for words, as he had no idea how to respond to that. On one hand, he felt like he would be cheating Sunset, considering the two of them had just gotten together. But if she said yes to their request…
“Uh…” responded Silverbolt, who blushed and said “Uh, okay, yeah.”
The Dazzlings couldn’t help but smirk and walk over to him. The three of them ended up gently holding him and took him to the house and locked the door behind them.
The Dazzlings began to undress him slowly, whilst Silverbolt used his magic to automatically undress them, which at first surprised them, but couldn’t help but smirk and look at him with a flexed eyebrow.
“Were you always this impatient over the years?” teased Adagio.
“What can I say,” said Silverbolt, “A ton of things can happen over the years.”
Silverbolt took down the last of his clothing, and when they saw the size of his manhood, boy were they surprised, making them blush.
“Wow…” said Sonata.
“Never thought you’d be this big.” Said Aria.
Adagio couldn’t help but smirk and said “Oh, this is going to be so much fun.”
Silverbolt smirked and said “Let’s heat things up first, shall we?”
Silverbolt snapped his fingers, causing magic fingers to appear underneath the Dazzlings, causing them to move towards them, making them gasp on impact. They began to rub their womanhood, whilst using aura hands to massage their breasts.
The three of them moaned and felt like their legs were shaking at the same time. However, seeing them heat up like that, made Silverbolt also feel hot and bothered. After a few minutes, the girls orgasmed and nearly collapsed onto the ground.
They panted for a bit, with Silverbolt leaning over to them.
“So, are we having…?”
Before he could finish, he was suddenly tackled over and fell onto bed and was met with a big kiss on the lips. The kiss broke, which revealed to be Sonata.
‘Wow, who’d thunk this girl has so much energy.’ Thought Silverbolt.
“Can I go first, please?” said Sonata eagerly.
Silverbolt chuckled and kissed her, which in turn made him be on top of her. Once he broke the kiss, Adagio and Aria stood back up as Sonata tried to beckon him.
“Be gentle, please? It's my first time,” Sonata said.
“You got it. Here I come, Sonata,” reassured Silverbolt. He slowly slid his manhood into her womanhood, making sure not to hurt her too much. She bit her lower lip, closing her eyes tightly. Before you know it, you hilt all the way in, but Sonata gasped when she felt Silverbolt break her hymen.
“Holy Sirens that hurts!!” exclaimed Sonata.
“Hey, take it easy. There’s no rush.” Said Silverbolt. “We’ll take it nice and slow.”
Silverbolt began to thrust his hips slowly and gently inside Sonata's womanhood while carrying her in his arms. Sonata shuddered in pleasure and moaned happily; her pain slowly replaced with pleasure.
“I knew it would feel good, but I didn’t know it would be Soooo good,” Sonata moaned in pleasure, clinging to Silverbolt. “Keep going hun, make me your bitch!”
“As you wish, Sonata.” Replied Silverbolt. He went a little faster with his thrusts and kept up this pace, watching as she moaned happily, lolling out her tongue and her breasts bounce. Silverbolt leaned in and Silverbolt performed a bold move by moving his head to one of her breasts, licking her nipple. She yelped adorably.
Silverbolt kissed her lips once more. Soon he added more power to his thrusts, banging her womanhood deeper and reaching her womb entrance repeatedly.
“If you're gonna cum, do it inside! Fill me up! I wanna feel you inside!” she hollered in ecstasy.
Silverbolt continued to pleasure Sonata with his powerful thrusts. She held onto him, moaning in his ear, which sounded like sweet music. After a few more thrusts, Silverbolt cummed inside of her. Sonata yelled out in pleasure after that strong thrust.
Sonata panted and slowly looked at her with her goofy smile, with Silverbolt kissing her forehead.
“Wow,” muttered Sonata. “You’re really…amazing at this.”, she looked at her sisters, who had stunned looks on their faces, whilst she said “If we had met up with him again, we would’ve had our brains fucked years ago.”
Once again the sisters, especially Silverbolt, were stunned by what she said.
“I think…I’m going to take a nap now.” Muttered Sonata before passing out with a smile on her face. Silverbolt pulled out and kissed her forehead.
“Sleep tight, Sonata.” Said Silverbolt. He stood up from the bed and looked at Aria next. “So…you want it?”
Aria was too stunned by what he did, and seeing how much fun Sonata had…
Aria instantly went over, grabbed Silverbolt and kissed him hard onto his lips, which the latter grabbed her posterior and lifted her up before landing on a makeshift bed he made for just in case.
They broke the kiss, with Silverbolt smirking and said “Wow, never knew you had this side of you.”
Aria on the other hand squinted her eyes and said “Shut up and just…”
But Silverbolt instantly grabbed her and kissed her, taking her by surprise as he turned her around, making him on top and Aria at the bottom. Silverbolt smirked and said “Bet that turned you on big time, didn’t it?”
Aria blushed bright red, as she somehow felt she had been dominated. And in a way…she found it hot.
Silverbolt slowly placed his manhood inside of her womanhood, making her groan whilst gritting her teeth and…grabbed onto his body and bit his shoulder, which surprised him as he nearly flinched. After he was fully into her, she let go and he looked at her whilst he was smirking.
“Wow, I didn’t know you were a biter.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk.
That set her off, as she said “Okay, that’s it!!”
She grabbed him and spun him around, making her on top.
“This time I’ll be the one to pound your brains out.” Said Aria.
“Bring it on, toots.” Retorted Silverbolt.
Aria then soon moved her hips with thrusts of her own, making her shut her eyes, especially since Silverbolt grabbed her breasts out of instinct. Aria began to moan form his touch whilst he continued to thrust within her, which was sort of making her crazy at the same time. During the thrust, he ended up smacking her ass cheek so hard it would almost feel like someone was making an imprint.
“Holy!!” hollered Aria whilst her head was raised in the air and her eyes rolling. “Do it again!!”
And so Silverbolt did. During tons of smacking and thrusting, Aria began to release a few feral growls. He was able to sit up so that he could look at her face to face whilst he was having sex with her.
“Fuck me harder!!” shouted Aria, “Momma loves to feel this way!!”
Before Silverbolt was at his limit, he swiftly delivered a deep hard thrust into her. Aria moan louder than she did before, her mind now turned to mush while Silverbolt continue to ravage her insides. Soon he finally felt his manhood about to burst in any second, but Silverbolt didn’t halt his thrusts for even a second.
Silverbolt added more power and speed, thrusting deeper in her womanhood. Then, moments later, he blew your load in her insides, flooding her womb. Aria let out throaty moans, twitching in pleasure before shooting her lady juices all over Silverbolt’s manhood. Silverbolt kept giving hard thrust into her as his manhood pumps more and more cum into her.
“Ahh yeah! Take it all, baby!” groaned Silverbolt in pleasure, holding her by the hips. Once his climax stopped, Aria laid herself down and kissed him deeply.
“I'll definitely come back to you for some more fun if I'm ever stressed out. Thanks a lot for letting me ride you like that.” Aria whispered before she slid off you and suddenly passed out.
Silverbolt helped pick up Aria and placed her near Sonata. As he stood up, he felt a pair of hands grabbing him, then noticed Adagio as he turned around, with them facing towards one another.
“Well then,” began Adagio, “Since you knocked the daylight out of the others to sleep…”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle, even Adagio. “I think it’s our turn to get to know one another for old times’ sake. So…how about it my little colt? Get on top of me and show me what you’re really made of.”
“And you said the magic words.” Said Silverbolt playfully before he ended up staring down upon her with a smile.
Silverbolt kissed her fully on the lips, allowing Adagio to wrap her arms around him. The lead Dazzling, out of instinct, began to slowly wrap her legs around his waist, which signaled Silverbolt to begin with her.
Silverbolt, during the make out with Adagio, was able to place his manhood inside of her womanhood, making her gasp and moan loudly.
“Holy…” muttered Adagio, then looked at him shocked and said with a wide smile, “Sonata was right, if we had met up with you, we would’ve let you pounded us a long time ago.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle as he started to make out with her again whilst he was thrusting inside of her at the same time, making the lead Dazzling moan, whilst smiling and biting her lower lip whilst blushing with beauty at the same time.
“Holy hell I never figured you’d be this tight!!” exclaimed Silverbolt as he kept on going.
Adagio kept moaning loudly as she latched onto Silverbolt’s body whilst caressing his figure. She ended up grabbing his posterior, with her shouting, “You always did have an amazing ass!!”
Silverbolt continued to pound Adagio deeper, whilst she let out a sultry growl at the same time. Adagio grabbed Silverbolt and pulled him in and latched her lips onto his in a heated make-out session. As both of them were lost in their making out, Silverbolt began to increase his thrusting like an animal. Silverbolt grabbed her breast and squeezed it a few times, making her moan whilst her womanhood got wetter, whilst both were feeling the pressure being on.
“Holy…here it comes!!” shouted Adagio, causing his manhood to fill her womb. After a few spurts, Silverbolt pulled out and collapsed next to her. The two of them panted a bit as they tried to calm down.
“Wow.” Said Silverbolt, then slowly looked at Adagio, “Didn’t know you had it in you.”
“Same here.” Said Adagio as she rolled over and placed her hand on his chest, “You really know how to show a girl a good time.”
“I aim to please.” Said Silverbolt, before suddenly feeling tired. “Wow, never figured I’d last this long without getting tired. I think we’d better rest up for the night before moving on tomorrow.”
“Good idea.” Said Adagio as she wrapped her arm around him.
Aria suddenly wrapped her arm around him too, “We definitely went all out.”
Sonata then rested on top of him as they had pulled a blanket over themselves, “That really was an amazing time.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile, and said “I really missed you three.”
“The feeling’s mutual.” Said the girls combined.
Once that was said and done, the three of them instantly drifted to sleep, for tomorrow, the hunt for the stems has only just begun.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 22: The hunt for the Stems part 3
Author's Note
Sorry it took so long. Was quite the hassle.
Chapter 22: The hunt for the Stems part 3
The sun slowly began to rise from across the land of the Kirin kingdom. So far, everything seemed quiet. Though from within the private room away from the village, Silverbolt was fast asleep, though after the night, he turned back into a pony, in order to make sure the balance was well kept.
He groaned a bit and slowly sat up whilst rubbing his head.
“Boy, what a night.” Muttered Silverbolt, “And here I thought I had enough stamina to give me extra energy.”
He then noticed the Dazzlings sleeping with him, but all of them were ponies too, so thankfully, he used his magic to clean up any, ahem, messes that were around.
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile when he looked at them, “I’m so glad I found them again after all these years.”
The Dazzlings soon ended up yawning as they stretched at the same time, whilst slowly getting up.
“Whoa, what a night.” Said Sonata.
“For once, dolt. I completely agree with you.” Said Aria.
“Still,” said Adagio before she yawned, “I felt like the greatest of weights had just been lifted off of my shoulders.”
“Maybe because of me?”
The Dazzlings slowly looked at him, and couldn’t help but blush.
“Don’t push it,” said Aria, who then suddenly smiled and said “Still, if any I’m glad to wake up next to you.”
“Same here.” Said Sonata, “We should really hang out more often.”
“Though you’re already in a relationship,” said Adagio, “Can we have a friend with benefits relationship?”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but smile and said “Only for you three.”
Silverbolt kissed them on the lips one by one, then eventually got up with them. “Come on, let’s go see if the others are up yet.”
**********************************************************************************************
Soon enough, after bidding farewell to the Kirin, Silverbolt and his group, the Dazzlings, the Mane 6, the Rainbooms, Starlight, Sunburst and the Young Six were outside of the town.
“Now that it’s all taken care of, what’s next?” asked Fast Track.
“Wait, where are the Pillars and the royals?” asked Velvet Heart.
“Oh, Princesses Celestia and Luna chose to stay at Canterlot and search for anything that might help us fight against Dark Void.” Said Twilight, “They’re looking for anything pre-Equestrian Date.”
“Shining Armor and Cadence left to do the same thing.” Said Sunburst, “That and somepony needs to look after Flurry Heart.”
“What about you lot?” asked Silverbolt.
“We want to stick around you guys.” Said Sandbar, “Plus we get to journey with Silverbolt, how cool is that.”
The rest of the Young Six agreed as all of them got very excited too.
“I don’t know…” said Princess Twilight.
“I don’t see why not.” Said Silverbolt.
“What?!” said Princess Twilight.
“It could be a good experience for them.” Said Silverbolt, “I mean none of them did anything outside of Equestria or their kingdoms before. This could be a good learning experience for them. I learned a lot from my travels.”
“Like what?” asked Smolder.
Silverbolt looked at Smolder, and ended up smirking, which got her very nervous.
“What?” said Smolder nervously as Silverbolt appeared right behind her. “Hey, what are you…?!!”
Suddenly, Silverbolt scratched a part of Smolder’s back, causing her to widen her eyes, then left it half lidded whilst humming.
“Oh, oh that’s good.” Said Smolder as she was getting more into it as he continued to scratch her.
The others were baffled by what he was doing, then he ended up scratching her right side from underneath her arm, making her tongue come out of her as she was enjoying it. But the moment he scratched from underneath her chin, her eyes widened, making her collapse onto the ground all prone. She did a content sigh as she had never felt so relaxed, which shocked the others by what they had just seen.
“I learned to use that on Dragon Lord Torch when he tried to attack me about a month before he became a Dragon Lord.” Said Silverbolt. “Anyway, onto the next location.”
As Silverbolt pulled out the map, he began to look for the next location. However, to his surprise, there was nothing appearing on the map.
“That can’t be right.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at the map, with both Princess Twilight and Sunset walking over to see what was wrong.
“What is it, Silverbolt?” asked Sunset.
“The four stems aren’t showing themselves.” Said Silverbolt.
“Why aren’t they showing themselves on the map?” asked Princess Twilight when she looked at the map.
“Shouldn’t they be here in Equestria?” asked Sunset.
“Hmmm,” pondered Sonata as she was thinking about something. “I wonder if those funny looking glowing orbs had something to do with it?”
They looked at her surprised, with Silverbolt placing his map away and said “Wait, Sonata, what did you mean by that?”
“Well…” said Sonata as she was now in deep thought. “Whilst we were banished, I was about to be thrown in last, until I saw four glowing orbs flying near me and traveled with me. I thought it was a coincidence, but then the orbs fired at us and teleported us to Earth, where it even turned us into humans at the same time. And as it turned out, it teleported us in Canterlot City Though I don’t know which year though. ”
Everyone was surprised by what Sonata had revealed.
“How the heck is that possible?” said Fast Track.
“This is the first time the Stems did that.” Said Platinum.
“What do you think, Silverbolt?” said Summer Breeze.
Silverbolt pondered for a moment, then made up his mind, “We’re going to Earth.”
Silverbolt took out the golden Dragon’s tooth and used his magic to tamper with it. After that was done, he used the tooth to open another portal.
“Alright, we have our way.” Said Silverbolt, “Let’s get going.”
Everyone soon enters the portal in order for them to get to the Stems in time, before time runs out for everyone.
**********************************************************************************************
From within the human world, everything was a forest around, until from out of nowhere, a portal opened, allowing Roland and his band to walk through, with the Mane 6, Starlight, Sunburst, the Rainbooms and the Young Six to walk on through. However, to the Young Six’ surprise, they were turned into human whilst inspecting themselves.
“Whoa…this is strange.” Said Smolder as she looked herself over.
“Oh, come on!!” shouted dragon Spike as they saw he was still a dog. “How come Smolder and the others turn into a human whilst I get turned into a dog?!”
“Well, because they hit their adolescence, I figured they were still teenagers,” said Silverbolt, “So I tampered with the tooth that turned them into humans.”
“But I hit my adolescence!!” said dragon Spike.
“And yet, you’re still a big baby and that Smolder is still older than you.” Said Silverbolt.
“I am not!!”
“Yes, you are.” Said the Mane 5, minus Fluttershy at the same time, much to Spike’s annoyance.
“So where are we?” asked pony Rainbow Dash.
Dog Spike took a couple of sniffs around him. After smelling a bit, he realized where they were.
“Hey,” said Spike as he looked back, “We’re at Camp Everfree.”
“Wait, Camp Everfree?” said Sunset surprised.
“Why in tarnation did we come here?” said Applejack.
“Wait, as in the Everfree forest?” said Sandbar.
“Don’t worry, it’s not the same forest, even if the name sounds the same.” Said Silverbolt. “I helped built Camp Everfree years ago with the founders. I made sure the place was well funded and made sure the camp would stay. Until Filthy Rich tried to tear it down because of the so-called payments.”
“So, wait, a camping spot with no magic?” said Smolder surprised.
“There was magic,” said Twilight, “But we took care of that a while ago.”
“You think Timber and Gloriosa are home?” asked Velvet.
“They’re not.” Said Twilight, “Timber and Gloriosa left a while ago for a week to see if they can get more supplies for Camp Everfree for the next time the next school group arrives. So, we still have time before they come back.”
“That’s good.” Said Silverbolt, “Last thing we need is anymore complications jumping from out of nowhere.”
Silverbolt closed his eyes and reached his hand out in order to try and feel the magic pull. He focused a bit more, then opened his eyes before looking at the others.
“The pull is faint, but it’s close.” Said Silverbolt. He then pulled out his pen and used his magic to turn it into a waypoint.
“You turned your pen into a compass?” asked a surprised Fast Track.
“That, as well as a waypoint that would allow it to take us straight towards where we need to go.” Said Silverbolt.
The pen soon stopped and flew towards the direction they needed to go.
“Come on, let’s go!!” said Rainbow Dash as all of them rushed towards the direction they needed to go.
They soon arrived at the camp and were surprised to find it empty.
“Yeesh,” said Platinum, “You’d think they’d have someone to look after the place whilst they’re away and everything.”
“I was able to make this a national monument shortly before the party,” said Silverbolt, “They’re still going over the paperwork to see who would be the best ideal candidates to look after this place.”
They continued to follow Silverbolt as the pen continued to guide him to where they need to go. They continued to follow down the path, looking from left to right as they tried to search for it.
“You know,” said pony Rainbow Dash as she looked around, “The more I see this forest, the more it reminds me of the Everfree forest. The same, but different.”
“Ah know what ya mean,” said pony Applejack, “Ah’ve been to the Everfree forest a couple of times and ah still have hard time tellin if this forest would house a Timberwolf.”
“A what now?” said Rainbow Dash.
“It’s like a wolf that’s made of wood.” Said Silverbolt, “The wood itself is made of special magic that allows it to form into wolves and that would attack you on sight if you spent too much time there. Gusty and I discovered that forest long ago. And…”
Silverbolt paused and looked down, as if a partial shame has taken him, which didn’t go unnoticed by the others.
“Silverbolt?” asked Princess Twilight, “What is it?”
Silverbolt sighed “It wasn’t always like that.”
“What do you mean?” asked Twilight.
“Grogar, Gusty and I were the reason the Everfree forest was like that.”
“Wait, you were the reason?” said Sunburst as he adjusted his glasses. “How did it come to that?”
Silverbolt sighed as he remembered it like it was only yesterday.
When Grogar began his rampage, the two of us tracked him down. After we defeated Grogar’s monsters, the three of us fought with all our might and all our magics, and the land was being affected when our magic kept clashing and fusing with one another. The magical feedback I displayed before I destroyed Grogar ended up creating the forest and the creatures that were once domesticated, ended up having minds of their own and moved into the forest itself. It also attracted others like Hydras, Rocs, Cockatrices, you name it. It even created the Timber Wolves in the process.
He looked ahead and said “Gusty and I regretted for what we did. So, we tried the best we could to either turn the forest into a normal one, one destroy it. But no matter how hard we tried; it wasn’t enough. Same with my other apprentices as the centuries passed by. And before I left Equestria, I called it quits in trying to tame it, and hopefully I’d find some way to return it to its normal self.”
They were surprised to hear how the Everfree forest came to be.
“Wow, so it was because of you three it happened?” said Sonata.
“We heard the stories, but we weren’t sure if it was true or not.” Said Aria.
“And during your time on Earth, even if you did, would you still have it under control?” asked Adagio.
“I did.” Said Silverbolt as they continued through the woods, “Whilst I was traveling and looking for you, I stumbled upon many places that store as much books as they could. Then I ended up founding them in the restricted sections, and discovered that they’re actually spell books that the Knights of old confiscated. So, I collected them and looked them through when I was back home. I found a spell that could contain the magic at the forest. As well as a few other things. Which is why I ended up placing powerful wards around my house so that no one would take it for themselves.”
“I’d like to look some of it over.” Said Princess Twilight with interest.
“Same here.” Said Twilight.
“I can do that.” Said Silverbolt, until he noticed his pen was shaking. “Eyes up, we’re almost there.”
They soon arrived at what appeared to be a cave, which surprised the Rainbooms.
“The pen took us here?” said a confused Pinkie Pie.
“You know the place?” asked pony Rarity.
“Indeed,” said Rarity, “It is where we held the dance to help save Camp Everfree.”
“And it’s also the same place where we found our geodes.” Said Sunset as she motioned to hers and the rest of the girls’.
“Why would it lead us here?” asked Applejack.
“Not sure.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at the pen flying in, “But there’s only one way to find out.”
They continued to walk into the cave whilst the Equestrians, minus Sunset, were in awe of what they were seeing.
“Wow,” said Princess Twilight, “This place is amazing.”
“No kidding.” said dragon Spike as he was about to chew on a crystal.
“Don’t even think about it.” Said Silverbolt, “Besides, humans and dogs can’t eat diamonds or crystals. Their teeth’s aren’t stronger than dragons.”
Smolder paused as she was about to put a piece of crystal in her mouth, then she slowly placed it back and was glad that she didn’t make a mistake by eating it. So, she quickly regrouped with the others.
Silverbolt held the side of his head as he felt something. “I can feel it. We’re close.”
“What?” said Sunset, then she felt it too, the same sensation she felt when she was in the cave the first time. “It can’t be. I thought I felt the geodes when I first walked into the cave.”
Silverbolt then noticed one of the spots looked off.
“Is that where you found the geodes?” asked Silverbolt whilst pointing at the way.
Sunset saw it and said “That’s it. Hopefully we’ll find it.”
Silverbolt walked over to the spot where Sunset and Twilight found the last looking geodes. The closer he moved towards it, the stronger the pull felt. As they moved closer, the Rainbooms, their boyfriends, the Mane 6, the Young Six, the Dazzlings, even Starlight and Sunburst glowed, causing them to gain their Equestrian features, which took everyone by surprise.
“Whoa,” said Gallus as he inspected himself, “This is new.”
“Yeah, no kidding.” Said Smolder as she observed her features.
Silverbolt placed his hand on the pedestal, and felt the pull. At first he struggled to pull, until eventually he was able to pull his hand out of the pedestal. He looked at his right hand and saw the white Stem in his hand.
“We got what we came for.” Said Silverbolt as he got up and placed the Stem away. “Now onto the next one, and fast.”
Silverbolt looked at the map and opened the portal at the same time, allowing all of them to enter. However, unknown to them, someone was watching them from the shadows.
*************************************************************************************************
From another location, a portal opened and everyone exited and looked around at the same time.
“Whoa, where are we?” asked Sonata.
“Canterlot City, movie studio?” said a confused Silverstream.
Everyone looked and were surprised to see a large movie studio. The Rainbooms on the other hand…
“Whoa,” said Rainbow, “Never figured that we’d be back here of all places.”
“Ah know what ya mean.” Said Applejack.
“You girls have been here before?” asked Princess Twilight.
“We have.” Said Twilight, “Sometime ago after we saved Camp Everfree and the Music Video we made, we were invited by Canter Zoom. He was one of Camp Everfree’s attendees. He wanted to thank us for saving the camp, so he invited us to see filming Daring Do live.”
“Whoa, awesome.” Said pony Rainbow Dash in excitement.
“Yes, exciting,” said Rarity before she rolled her eyes and said “If it weren’t for a certain someone who kept interrupting the set.”
Everyone looked at Rainbow Dash, whom smiled and sheepishly. “Seriously, Rainbow?” said Fast Track, “I thought you would’ve learned your lesson after that incident with that rock concert a while back.”
“Will you stop brining that up!!” shouted Rainbow.
The others were confused by this as they went “Uh…”
“Long story.” Said Fast Track whilst he rolled his eyes.
“Let’s get going.” Said Silverbolt as he was the first to move.
Soon enough, everyone made it to the front gate.
“Halt!!” said the guard as he saw them. “Identification?”
“Ahem?”
The guard took a quick look, but then sharply looked at the direction and was shocked to see Silverbolt, glaring at him with his arms crossed.
“You really wanna do this again, Spearhead?” said Silverbolt.
“Uh, no of course not Mr. Silverbolt!!” said the guard frantically, “What can I do for you?”
“Call the head of the studios.” Said Silverbolt, “Tell them that Silverbolt is here. We’ll be keeping our phones. And we want the platinum pass. Now.”
“Uh, of course sir, wait right here!!” said the guard frantically as he darted away.
Everyone slowly looked at Silverbolt surprised.
“Question,” said Velvet, “How?”
“I was the one who built the studios back in its hay day.” Said Silverbolt, “And over the years I helped hired every employee working here. In fact, today, half the people working here work for me and I personally hired. Plus, they know not to mess with me, since what happened last time 50 years ago.”
“What happened fifty…?” said Applejack before she stopped, then slowly widened her eyes in shock. “Y’all were the one?!”
“One what?” asked Princess Twilight.
“Let’s just say the directors messed with me and made me a laughing stock.” Said Silverbolt, “And as punishment, I destroyed half the studios, which caused the directors who directed their movies to be bankrupt. The head studios apologized and they covered it up as a massive gas tank explosion. But those who worked here knew the truth, and they chose not to mess with me ever since. Especially since I own the property.”
“Wait, you own this place?!” said Rarity in shock.
“That I do.” Said Silverbolt.
Within an instant, the guard came back with their passes.
“Here you are. On the house, and everything is paid for.” He said frantically as he handed them over and opened the gate for them before he frantically said “Have a nice day.”
Everyone soon passed on through whilst the guard was nervous at the same time whilst keeping an eye on Silverbolt. However, unknown to them, someone was keeping an eye from the shadows whilst squinting their eyes.
*************************************************************************************************
Everyone was walking through the studios and all of them were in awe of what they were seeing.
“No way.” Said pony Rainbow Dash, “This place is awesome.”
“No kidding.” Said Sandbar, “I’ve never seen a place this grand before.”
“Yona can’t wait to see what they have to offer!!” Said Yona in excitement.
“Just remember to stay together in groups,” said Silverbolt, “We don’t need any more confusions than we already do.”
“Then we’ll have to split up.” Said Fast Track.
“Good call.” Said Silverbolt. “Twilight, Fluttershy and Rarity, you three take your counterparts, Dusk Light, Velvet Heart, Platinum, Gallus, Sandbar and Ocellus with you. Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie, you three take your counterparts, Fast Track, Summer Breeze, Rhythm Beat, Smolder, Yona and Silverstream with you. Sunset and I will be looking for Canter Zoom.”
“Wait, what?” said Twilight as she and the others were confused, “Why do you want to bring them into this?”
“Because they might have a lead on where we need to go and if they ever saw anything.” Said Silverbolt.
“They?” said the others confused.
“I was able to twist Canter Zoom into bringing his niece back,” said Silverbolt, “In exchange that she promises to never do this again, and would take acting lessons from some of Hollywood’s experts, including Chestnut Magnifico and AK Yearling.”
“AK YEARLING AND CHESTNUT MAGNIFICO?!!” exclaimed the Rainbooms in shock and excitement.
“You were able to convince them to come here?!” said Rainbow in excitement.
“That I did.” Said Silverbolt with a smile.
“How?!” exclaimed Twilight in equal excitement.
“Well, I was sleeping one night and I had an idea.” Said Silverbolt, “Then me and Daring Do ended up writing a new book, called Daring Do and the Tomb of the Dragon Lords.”
“You wrote a book with her?” said everyone at the same time.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, “In fact, that’s why they’re here. They’re busy making a new movie based on the latest book. And I funded the whole thing, so that they could make it a reality. So, she kind of owes me one.”
“As fascinating as it may be,” said Dusk as he looked at the time, “We need to find Canter Zoom and the others, then we’d better go find that stem, and fast.”
“No need to tell us, twice.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“Alright then, let’s get going.” Said Silverbolt before the said group began to split up in different groups.
The man however, began to sneak around and for some reason, followed Silverbolt and Sunset.
The two of them walked up the stairs of a studio, that led to two different offices.
“I’ll look at the left office, you look at the right one.” Said Silverbolt.
“Right.” Said Sunset as the two of them went their separate ways.
Sunset walked towards a door to the other side and was about to open, until she felt something behind her and turned around, and had a surprised look on her face.
“Hey, who are you?!!” said Sunset, causing the man to aim what appeared to be a gun of sorts, making her panic. “What are you…?!”
The man fired a ray, causing Sunset to scream, gaining Silverbolt’s attention as he turned around in shock.
“Sunset?!”
He then used his teleporting powers to the location. There was a sudden smoke, which sort of alarmed him. Then he saw a figure approaching.
“Where the hell is…?!” said Silverbolt, but was shocked to see Sunset, but in a business suit. “Sunset?!”
“I’m sorry sir, but do you have an appointment?” said Sunset in a different tone, “I’m afraid we cannot let anyone in unless they have an appointment.”
Silverbolt was stunned as he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Did Sunset sound like a secretary. And she didn’t recognize him. Silverbolt quickly called the others.
“Guys, come quick!!” said Silverbolt, “Something’ happened to Sunset, I’ll send a location!!”
The guys, the Rainbooms and the Mane 6 went to the location, whilst Starlight, Sunburst and the Dazzlings stayed with the Young Six when they arrived and gathered them.
“Sunset, what happened to you?” said Silverbolt.
“I’m sorry sir.” Said Sunset, “But I’m afraid visiting hours will be over soon.”
Silverbolt was worried, for what that man did was out of line.
“Sunset…”
However, Silverbolt missed her arm and held her breast, causing her to gasp. She slightly moaned and glowed a bit, which surprised Silverbolt.
“P-please…do not trouble me with such things.” Said Sunset as she walked.
“Wait…” muttered Silverbolt as he realized something. When he and Sunset kissed, both their magics reacted, as if they were meant to be. And he saw her glow. If that were true…
He then smirked, realizing what he’ll have to do the moment she walked into the office.
“Oh, this is going to be very sexy.” Muttered Silverbolt.
He then walked over to Sunset and pinned her against the table with her posterior sticking out.
“Sir!!” exclaimed Sunset as Silverbolt lifted her skirt and removed her panties, revealing her luscious posterior and her womanhood. “I demand that you…!!”
But before she could continue, Silverbolt immediately began to place his tongue against her womanhood, making Sunset gasp with her head raised. Silverbolt continued to assault her womanhood with his tongue and continued to make her moan and fidget.
“Please…stop…” moaned Sunset, but then said “D-don’t stop. K-keep…going.”
Silverbolt didn’t let up, his tongue continued to dig into her womanhood, making Sunset’s legs shake, as she couldn’t handle the pleasure, especially the way he was massaging her posterior and her hips. And the more he did, the more Sunset gripped onto the table she was holding. It’s as if a part of her was really enjoying it.
Silverbolt, whilst he was licking into her womanhood, ended up losing up his pants in order for him to move at a fast pace in order for him to snap her out of it. The moment he stood up and exited his mouth from her womanhood, he ended up placing his member inside of her, which in turn made her gasp loudly.
Silverbolt then moved his hips as he thrusted into her, which caused slaps to be heard from her posterior as it kept contacting his skin as he was thrusting into her. During that time, he was able to unbutton her shirt, allowing her breasts to bounce out of the stuffy outfit, making her gasp as it was freed, but then she tensed up when his hands was playing with her breasts and gently moved it in a circular formation, which made her enjoy it even further.
He then pulls out and puts her on the table, where she ends up facing him. She had that flustered look on her face, and moans when his member went inside her and made her kiss him again as they kissed passionately whilst Silverbolt thrusted inside of her.
At the same time, the Mane 6, Rainbooms and their boyfriends popped up from out of nowhere.
“Silverbolt, are you…” said Fast Track before he was cut off.
All of them were shocked, embarrassed, and flustered at the same time for what they were doing.
“Really?!” exclaimed Rainbow, “They’re doing this?! Now?!”
However, to their surprise, they suddenly began to glow whilst they gained their pony features at the same time, especially the wings, which surprised them.
“Whoa,” said Princess Twilight, “So this is what they meant.”
“I know, I’ve never seen anything like it either.” Said Twilight.
They saw that the two of them were glowing brighter and brighter, which caused them to be slowly worried at the same time.
“Uh, what’s going on?” said Fluttershy worriedly.
“Uh, girls,” said Platinum, “Any of you know how to deploy a protective shield, now would be a good time.”
Rarity, Princess Twilight, and pony Rarity instantly deployed a shield. The moment they were brighter, Sunset and Silverbolt screamed in climax, causing the room to explode as the windows were shattered.
Everyone was stunned by the explosion, as well as what had just happened. After the magic died down, both Silverbolt and Sunset powered down as the two of them tried to steady their breathing. The two of them slowly looked at one another, whilst still kept panting a little just to calm their breathing a bit.
“Uh, you o…” said Silverbolt before Sunset cut him off.
She grabbed his head and kissed him passionately, to which he returned. They then broke the kiss as Sunset kept a smirk on her mouth.
“When this is over,” said Sunset, “You and I are seriously going to do a cosplay for something like this.”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but blush and smile sheepishly at the same time. Silverbolt was able to pull out whilst Sunset tried to rearrange her so called outfit whilst Silverbolt rearranged his pants.
“Looks live we’ve made quite the mess,” said Silverbolt, which Sunset looked around and couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight.
“We’ve seriously got to keep the magic under control.” Said Sunset.
“It’s not the only thing.”
The two turned and stared in shock, for the rest were staring at them in shock, awe, as well as embarrassed at the same time.
“Uh…” began Silverbolt, “How long have you lot…?”
“When we saw you humping each other before you glowed and ponied up.” Said Fast Track, much to Sunset and Silverbolt’s embarrassment.
“Although…” said Princess Twilight in a deadpanned tone, “Did you have to do this now?”
“Hey, part of me did it to help break whatever curse was on her!!” shouted Silverbolt.
“Curse?” said the others in confusion.
“Silverbolt and I split up to find two different offices,” said Sunset, “Just when I was about to enter, someone appeared from out of nowhere and shot me with what appeared to be a ray gun. Next thing I knew, I was dressed up like this, turning me into…whatever this is.”
“A business woman.” Said Silverbolt. Then looked at it over and said “Though I have to admit, it works for you. Even snug and revealing.
“S-be quiet!!” said Sunset in embarrassment as she shoved him a bit and giggled at the same time.
“But I can fix this.” Said Silverbolt before he snapped his fingers, causing Sunset to be back in her regular clothing, making her sigh in relief.
“Thanks.” Said Sunset gratefully, “Honestly, I have no idea business wear can be so uncomfortable.”
“Why do you think I hate wearing business suits whenever I wanted to go to a business meeting before I left Canterlot City for a full-on vacation.” Said Silverbolt.
“But who in Equestria would do this to Sunset?” asked pony Rarity.
“I think we’ll get those answers once we find Canter Zoom and the others.” Said Silverbolt, then he pulled out a map and said “Last we heard from them, they’re near the Daring Do set. We’ll just have to cut through here.”
“That sounds about right.” Said Princess Twilight. “Alright then, let’s get going.”
Everyone soon heads out, trying to find Canter Zoom. But the moment they passed; a random assistant spotted the Rainbooms.
“There you are!! Why aren’t you in costume?!” he said in a panic, “I’m gonna get fired for this!!”
“Wait, there’s been a mistake!!” said Twilight.
This however, gained their attention. “Where the heck are they going?” said Princess Twilight.
Just as the others arrived, to their surprise, they saw the Rainbooms in costume, dressed as the human version of the Power Ponies.
“Whoa,” said Spike, “They’re dressed as the Power Ponies.”
“But why?” said a confused pony Rainbow Dash.
Silverbolt groaned, as he had a feeling why. “I think I know.”
He walked over to the director, who wasn’t paying attention.
“Who are they?” demanded the director as he never saw them before.
“They’re the Power Ponies.” Said the assistant. But then he slumped and said “I’m fired, aren’t I?”
“So, fired.” Said the Director.
“No, he’s not.”
“And who are…?” said the Director as he looked, but gasped in shock when he saw Silverbolt. “S-Silverbolt?!”
Even the entire crew gasped when they saw him, whilst at the same time, the others walked over to him whilst the Rainbooms and dog Spike walked towards him. Everyone was surprised to see doubles.
“Friends from out of town.” Said Silverbolt, causing everyone to go “Aah” in understanding, as they understood where they came from.
“Wait, they know?” said a surprised pony Applejack.
“That’s right. And I pay them to keep quiet.” Said Silverbolt. Who then sighed and looked at the assistant. “And seriously, Latte? Why the heck would you think my girlfriend and her friends are the cast of the Power Ponies, they look nothing like the actresses. Even though they look snug and right in all the right places.”
This caused the Rainbooms to feel flustered all over again as he used those words again. Whilst at the same time, showed them the actresses’ pictures and said “Seriously, we’ve been over this.”
“I tried to tell him.” Said the Co-Director, whilst the crew groaned and realized the assistant made a mistake again.
“Besides, didn’t you read their blog?” said Silverbolt as he took out his phone and showed the Director the blog site. “They went for coffee and egg muffins this morning. They were on their way back, but their bus broke down halfway from the studios.”
“Again?!” shouted the Director, “That’s the third time, this month!!”
“And people think I’m the stupid one?” said one of the cameramen.
Silverbolt walked over and said to the assistant. “You, are going straight to the re-education studios, until you’re properly trained to tell the difference between Actresses and actual people.”
He sighed and said “Yes sir.”, before walking away.
After he was gone, Silverbolt looked at the director and said “Seriously, where the heck do you find these people?”
“He looked good on the resume.” Said the director.
“I told you; I’d send someone who could actually do a better job at assisting you, but you said no.” said Silverbolt, making the director wince.
“Uh, just out of curiosity,” asked Applejack, “How many assistants did y’all go through the last time we were here?”
The director was confused, until Pinkie said, “You know, that time when Canter Zoom was filming the latest Daring Do before his niece Juniper Montage ruined the set?”
“Oh yeah, heard about that.” Said the Director, then he sighed and said “Latte’s the third one we’ve gone through.”
“Third one?” said a confused Twilight, “And yet the latest guy couldn’t tell the difference between us and the Actresses that plays as the Power Ponies?”
“Well, look on the bright side.” Said Spike, “At least as way of apologizing they let us keep the costumes.”
“True,” said Rainbow Dash, “And because of it, we won first place at the costume party last year. The same day that photographer took our picture and rechanged the colors of the Power Ponies comics.”
“Hmmm,” pondered the director as he took out the comic, “That would explain why the color schemes were different for future issues.”
“Although as for Sunset,” said Silverbolt as he walked over to her wearing the Mane-iac costume, “This isn’t a good fix for her. I’ll fix it.”
He snapped his fingers and within a split second, her costume changed. Next thing anyone knew, Sunset was wearing black boots, black skin tight pants with flames on both sides. Black skin tight wear that covers the center of her body, with a belt buckle with her cutie mark up front, wearing a jacket that almost looks like her old one, but with flames on the side, black gloves with metal knuckles for punches, along with glasses that covers her eyes.
Everyone was amazed by what she was wearing, which even impressed her friends. Silverbolt displayed a mirror, which surprised Sunset as she saw herself.
“Whoa, the Phoenix?” said the director. Then he pondered, “You know, the creator of the Phoenix recently signed a deal with the comic book company that wants to integrate her into the Power Ponies. And she recently joined the team. I think we can make this work.”
“If that’s the case, here’s his number.” Said Silverbolt as he handed the card with a number on it to the director, “If you have any further questions, let him now immediately.”
“I will. Count on it.” Said the Director before everyone left the room.
Soon, everyone exited the studio, whilst the Rainbooms’ boyfriends looked at their girlfriends in superhero costumes. This however, didn’t go unnoticed with the girls.
“What?” said the Rainbooms sans Sunset.
“Nothing.” Said Velvet Heart.
“You girls look amazing in those outfits.” Said Summer Breeze.
“You girls can rescue us, any day.” Said Fast Track.
The girls couldn’t help but blush, whilst feeling shy and giggling at the same time.
“And I must say, Sunset darling,” said pony Rarity, “The costume you’re wearing is simply exquisite.”
“I’ll say.” Said Spike, “Way better than the Mane-iac costume. Plus, the green hair doesn’t work for you.”
“No kidding,” said dog Spike, “I like her hair the way it is.”
“Aw, thanks guys.” Said Sunset as she felt flattered whilst stroking her hair.
“Still, where are the others?” asked Princess Twilight, “It’s been a while since we’ve heard from Starlight and the others.”
“Hey, look.” Said Pinkie Pie as she pointed at the building ahead, “There’s Canter Zoom’s studio.”
“Twilight!!”
Everyone turned around and saw Starlight, Sunburst, the Dazzlings and the Young Six approach them.
“We were wondering where were…” said Starlight before she stopped as the rest were surprised to see the Rainbooms in superhero costumes.
“Uh, what are all of you wearing?” asked Sandbar.
“Oooh, you guys are dressed as the Power Ponies, and Sunset is dressed like the Phoenix.” Said Sonata in excitement, gaining confusion from the Dazzlings, “What, I like to read comics from time to time, especially online.”
“Huh,” said Smolder as she looked at them, “So this is what they look like as humans.”
“And to be honest, you girls look waaaay better than the ones who are originally play as them.” Said Silverstream. This caused the Rainbooms to blush again.
“So where do we go from here?” asked Adagio.
“We were just about to enter the studio.” Said Silverbolt.
“Then let’s get going.” Said Aria, “The sooner we get this done, the better.”
“Has Aria always this cranky?” asked Yona.
There came a few ‘oh yeah’ from Adagio, Sonata and Silverbolt, which caused the said Dazzling to grumble.
*************************************************************************************************
From within, the doors didn’t want to budge, until both Applejack and her pony counterpart delivered a strong kick, allowing them to go inside. They discovered the set was a bit empty, and noticed nobody was here.
“Whoa, where is everyone?” asked Princess Twilight.
“What kind of set is that?” asked Rainbow.
“Oh, that there is where the Tomb of the Dragon Lord is going to be.” Said Silverbolt, “Strange that they never called.”
“Wait,” said Spike as he sniffed a piece of fabric, “Isn’t this Juniper Montage’s?”
“Oh my, he’s right.” Said Rarity as she looked at the piece of fabric, “I recognize that ensemble anywhere.”
“Isn’t she that friend of yours that wanted to play as Daring Do?” asked Pony Rainbow Dash.
“That’s the one.” Said Applejack.
“Oh, I hope she’s okay.” Said Fluttershy in worry.
“I’ve got her scent; I’ll try to follow it.” Said Spike as he ran whilst following the scent, with everyone following. They soon arrived at what appeared to be a closet of sorts. “In there.” Said Spike.
Silverbolt ripped the doors opened, causing Juniper to fall out, with Silverbolt catching her and placed her on a chair, causing her to stir herself awake.
“Juniper, are you o, ah ya, ya, ya, ya!!” exclaimed Silverbolt as he quickly looked away.
Juniper was able to wake herself up and said “Silverbolt?”, before she noticed the others around her. “What are you guys doing here?”
Juniper was able to sit up and clear her head a bit, but then she noticed the guys were blushing and looking away, whilst some of the girls were somewhat embarrassed for her.
“What?” she replied confusingly.
“Uh,” said Twilight, “I believe you know the meaning of the word, topless?”
Juniper was confused and looked down, and to her shock, she was shirtless and wearing a bra. Making her yelp and cover her bosom with her arms.
“What the heck happened to my shirt?!” exclaimed Juniper.
“Mmmm,” pondered Rarity as she and her pony counterpart observed it. “From the looks of it, you must’ve struggled against who caught you.”
“So much that you ended up having your shirt torn off when they tried to pull you.” Said pony Rarity. Juniper was baffled by there being two of them.
“It’s okay.” Said Sunset, “These are my friends from Equestria. The same world where the magic from the mirror came from.”
Juniper widened her eyes in surprise, and said “So they’re from the pony world that you’re from?”
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt. “Here, let me fix that.”
He snapped his fingers, causing her shirt to be instantly repaired, and replaced it with a very cute and beautiful blouse, which surprised her and the others.
“Wow.” Said Juniper, “How’d you know it was my favorite?”
“Your blog.” Said Silverbolt, now that all of them can look at her whilst he took out his phone, “You write really great fictional stories.”
Juniper was surprised when Silverbolt told her he read her stories. He placed his phone away and said “Now then, from the beginning, what happened?”
“I don’t know.” Said Juniper as she tried to recall what happened, “I was going to the studio to check up on my uncle because he wanted to see me after so long, next thing I knew, someone attacked me, I blacked out and was tied up and locked up in the closet.”
“Someone must’ve beaten us here.” Said Rainbow Dash.
“We’d better search for them.” Said Princess Twilight.
“They might still be in the studio somewhere.” Said Juniper, but then felt woozy.
“I’ll stay with her and help her,” said Silverbolt, “Everyone else look for Canter Zoom and the others.”
Everyone split up whilst Silverbolt and Sunset stayed with Juniper once they helped her sit down. Sunset was able to find some water whilst Roland was able to place medication inside, allowing it to evaporate, allowing Juniper to drink it.
“You doing okay, Juniper?” asked Sunset in concern.
“Just a little shaken.” Said Juniper, “I still have no idea who attacked me. Or, ahem, left me shirtless. I just hope Uncle Canter Zoom and the others are okay.”
“We’ll find them, don’t worry.” Said Silverbolt. Who then looked at her with softness in his eyes and asked “But how are you doing? I know it’s been a while since that magic mirror incident.”
Juniper looked down for a bit and said “Honestly, that day still haunts me. I don’t know what came over me when I used that. I just…felt like deep down, I just wanted people to like me.”
“Juniper,” said Silverbolt in concern, “I told you when we first met, I told you when you were fifteen, I told you before you worked for your uncle, and I’ll tell you now, you don’t have to pretend to be someone famous for people to like you. You just needed to be yourself.”
“He’s right, Juniper.” Said Sunset, “Besides, everyone loves having you over at Canterlot High. Even if there are a few bumps in the road.”
“I know.” Said Juniper, then she smiled and said “I’m just glad my uncle gave me another chance.”
“You can thank me for that.” Said Silverbolt, causing Juniper to look at him in shock.
“What?” said Juniper whilst surprised.
“That’s right,” said Sunset, “The CEO of the studios is a friend of Silverbolt. When they heard what happened, they called him over and both he and Canter Zoom got into an argument. He said that you should’ve been put to school instead of working. Something about a…diaper commercial?”
Juniper widened her eyes in shock and blushed madly. “You told them that?!”
“I didn’t, they wouldn’t stop talking about it.” Said Silverbolt. “Besides, no one remembers that anymore, that was years ago. But anyway, I argued with your uncle about this for hours, then I had to remind him that he owes me for helping him, and that I was calling in the favor. And threatened if he didn’t do what I said, I’d pull his funding and have his studio shut down.”
“What?” said Juniper surprised.
“Hey, I didn’t want to do this,” said Silverbolt, “But he should’ve listened when I told him, but he never did. I told him since the day he took you in, you should go to a school like Canterlot High. But he thought his way would help. But I told him that working at a place like this can go straight to your head. Which is what I was worried about when I told him that you working here was a bad idea. That you needed to have a chance to mingle and make real friends. Which is why I fought for you, so that you could have a chance to learn to have a normal life.”
Juniper was speechless from hearing this. “I…I don’t know what to say.” Said Juniper as she was in a total loss
“I know you wanted people to like you, but you don’t have to pretend to be someone else.” Said Silverbolt as he walked over to her. “You know what that makes you? Just like everyone else.”
“I…didn’t feel like I needed to be myself.” Said Juniper, “I felt like a failure.”
“Everyone fails what they want to do with their lives, Juniper.” Said Silverbolt before placing his hand on her shoulder. “But the true measure of a person, is how well they succeed into being who they are. For what matters is not on the outside, but in there.”
Juniper looked at where he was pointing, which surprised Juniper by his words of wisdom. “Just trust your heart and you won’t go wrong.”
“Guys!!” called out Spike.
“We got something!!” said dog Spike.
Everyone ran over to the direction of where Spike was calling out. Soon enough, everyone regrouped to where for the Rainbooms it was quite familiar.
“Wait, isn’t this the same closet I got locked in?” asked Rainbow.
“It is.” Said Juniper as she also recognized it.
“Don’t worry,” said Twilight, “I’ll unlock it with my…”
Suddenly Silverbolt grabbed it and ripped the door off, surprising everyone.
“Or we could do that.” Said Twilight.
Silverbolt went inside and looked around. And to his surprise, there were three unconscious people inside, AK Yearling, Chestnut Magnifico and Canter Zoom, all of them tied up.
“Uncle Zoom!!” said Juniper as she and the others quickly went inside.
They quickly went and untied them, with Canter coming around. He opened his eyes and saw Juniper. “Juniper?” said Canter Zoom, then saw Silverbolt. “Silverbolt?”
“Good to see you, despite the circumstances.” Said Silverbolt before going over to the others.
“Chestnut, darling.” Said Rarity.
“Are you okay?” asked a concerned Fluttershy.
“I am.” Said Chestnut, “Nothing a few therapy sessions won’t fix.”
“Depends what kind of therapy.”
Chestnut looked at Silverbolt surprised, then was timid and said “Oh, hello Silverbolt.”
“Chestnut.” Replied Silverbolt casually. “Behaving I hope?”
“I am.” Said Chestnut, “And thanks for the donation.”
“Anything for the foundation.” Said Silverbolt before he gave her a light hug, to which she returned. Then he went over to AK Yearling and asked “Dee-Dee? You okay?”
She struggled to stand, but leaned against him as she was able to catch her balance. “I am now, thank you.”
She hugged Silverbolt and said “It’s good to see you again.”
“You as well.” Said Silverbolt as he returned it before breaking the hug. “Now that happened?”
“I’m…not sure.” Said AK Yearling as she tried to remember. “I was on my way to the studio to look over the movie based on the book we worked on.”
“And I was also on my way to look over the script that Canter Zoom and AK Yearling worked on.” Said Chestnut Magnifico.
“Next thing we knew, we were ambushed and locked up in this room.” Said Canter Zoom.
“You’re not the only ones,” said Juniper, “Someone also caught me and stuffed me in a locker of sorts.”
“But who the heck could it be?” pondered Princess Twilight.
Sunset blinked and said “Wait…you guys don’t think it could be the same one that tried to do me in now, is it?”
“That could be possible.” Said Silverbolt, “But where he is now, we’ll need to start dig into this further.”
“But where do we start?” asked Adagio.
“Oh, maybe the security room?” asked Sonata. “I mean we can ask them to open the cameras for us so that we’ll be able to cover more ground.”
“That could work.” Said Aria, who couldn’t believe she just said that. Then cleared her throat and said “But what if they think we’re intruders?”
“I’ll call on ahead.” Said Canter Zoom, “They don’t just let anyone go into the security room.”
“Mind if you tagged along?” asked pony Rarity.
“Yeah, don’t want you guys to get captured again.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“Agreed.” Said Chestnut before Silverbolt handed her favorite latte and said “I so do not want to be locked up in here, again.”
Everyone then went outside in order to try and figure out what was going on.
*************************************************************************************************
Soon enough, everyone went outside, but then they noticed how empty it looked.
“Okay, this is getting freaky.” Said Starlight.
“She’s right.” Said Sunburst, “Where is everybody?”
Silverbolt suddenly felt Equestrian Magic coming towards them. Within an instant, he displayed his shield, protecting them at the same time from the beam, surprising everyone.
“Where did that come from?!” exclaimed Fast Track.
“Up there!!” shouted Rainbow as she pointed up.
When they looked up, they saw a man wearing some kind of suit, holding a ray gun with the Stem at the side. However, to their shock, it was someone that the Rainbooms knew.
“You?!” exclaimed the Rainbooms.
“Him?” said the Mane 6 minus Twilight in confusion.
“Ah know him!!” said Applejack, “That’s the varmint that turned me and mah friends into toddlers after we helped Wallflower a while back!!”
“Wait, what?” said the others in confusion.
“Uh, long story short.” Said Princess Twilight to those who didn’t know, “A while back after the memory stone incident, that guy used Equestrian magic and combined it with a ray gun that turned Sunset and the others into toddlers and took their geodes so that he and Abacus Cinch could harness its Equestrian Magic.”
“When Principle Celestia and Vice Principle Luna called us via Twilight’s journal,” said Spike, “Twilight took them back to Equestria. It took her and Princess Celestia and Starswirl a while, but they were able to turn them back to normal and were able to stop that guy from doing any more damage.”
“And it turned out,” said Sunset, “Abacus paid him to do it. But after we stopped him, we haven’t seen him ever since.”
“Oh, is that it?” said Silverbolt, then looked at the man whilst glaring, “Whoever you are, that Stem doesn’t belong to you, it belongs to my band. Surrender it now, and you won’t get hurt!!”
The man merely chuckled and said “Funny, coming from you. Cause unlike you, I’ve got an army.”
Suddenly, all of them heard a loud sound, causing them to look at another direction and saw a large puff of smoke.
“Okay, who’s overusing the smoke machine?” said Canter Zoom.
“Wait,” said Platinum, “What’s that sound?”
Then they saw tons of people they never saw before.
“Oh, you have got to be kidding, me!!” said Fast Track as he and the rest, minus Dusk, recognized them.
They saw them moving in motion that they haven’t seen before. Then they saw many people surrounding them as they sort of danced.
“Uh, what are they doing?” said Juniper.
“Moving like Michael Jackson,” said Platinum, “Long story short, he’s a famous musician/dancer from out world.”
“And what they’re doing? Partial dance fighting.” Said Velvet Heart.
They saw them moving closer as they moved into motion, as they began to surround them, which freaked out the others as they got closer.
(Rhythm Beat)
Looks like we’re not out yet
But these musicians ain’t our friends
Obscure and broke they hate us for not helping them out
(Fast Track)
They’re holding us back
We’re under attack
I can fight one or two
But not all of these dudes
(Platinum)
We need a plan
There’s too many of them
We can’t take them all
We gotta think like one of them
Silverbolt blinked. ‘Think like one of them’. Maybe…maybe they can do something about it, after all.
(Rhythm Beat)
Looks like they got us beat
Looks like we’ll meet defeat
What if we gave them no reason to hate us anymore
That’s when Silverbolt knew what he had to do, whilst looking at Canter Zoom at the same time.
(Silverbolt)
Give me a pen, so I write a check
So, they could buy some groceries and pay the rent!!
The moment Canter Zoom tossed a him a pen, Silverbolt wrote a few checks for a handful of people. When Silverbolt tossed the checks over to a handful, suddenly, energy electricity began to shoot from his groin area, making them shake and shiver as if they were being struck by something. Then in a flash, they were wearing white clothing with shoulder pads, gloves, and different hairstyles, which they looked surprised.
Though not as surprised as the others were, with the girls feeling flustered when they realized what Silverbolt did. Though it didn’t stop from there.
Fast Track held on what appeared to be at least ten packets of guitar strings for replacing the strings on a guitar for just in case.
(Fast Track)
Take my strings, you could probably use them!!
Fast Track tossed them his strings whilst he moved his hip in their direction and did the same thing to the next ten, which happened to have the same effect.
Rhythm Beat and Platinum were holding a couple of drumsticks and a few guitar pics.
(Rhythm Beat)
Take my sticks and play the drums!!
(Summer Breeze)
Take my pics and play the bass!!
(Platinum)
We’re gonna help you, rock this place!!!
Next thing they knew, they were paired together and sang together as the power of harmony was shining with them and transforming the so-called minions at the same time.
(Gods of music)
The only way to, get on through you
Is given it back, given to you
We can’t beat you, but we can help you
It took us some time to realize that we are just like you
They were surprised to see that they transformed half of the folks.
(Rhythm Beat)
I can’t believe, how good it feels to be
Given back to you, given back to me
(Gods of music)
We can’t beat you, but we can help you
It took us some time to realize that we are just like…
Suddenly, more ragged rock stars came, and to their shock, they were…
“Junkies?!” exclaimed Juniper.
“I thought we got rid of them!!” exclaimed Canter Zoom.
(Fast Track)
Oh, no!! We might’ve beaten them.
(Rhythm Beat)
But these junkies!!
They need us to feed em!!
(Platinum)
We need some drugs!!
(Silverbolt)
I don’t have any, I’ve been clean for 3 decades!!
However, among them, Dusk Light was wincing, as he made a quick call for help. Before they knew it, a clown had suddenly arrived with a bag of.
(Clown)
Cocaine!!
I’ll fend, them off. You stop that man!!
The Clown blew it to them, causing them to transform as well, taking all of them by surprise.
(Gods of music)
The only way to, get on through you
Is given it back, given to you
(Rhythm Beat)
It feels so good, it feels so good
It feels so good, it feels really good
(Gods of music)
We can’t beat you, but we can help you
It took us some time to realize that we are just like…
Pretty soon they were beaten, with the man glaring at them and said “No matter, I will still have my revenge!!”
He shot a beam at them, causing some to yelp, until Fast Track suddenly blocked it. To their surprise, he wasn’t affected, which baffled the man.
“Why didn’t it work on you?!” said the man.
“We created those stems long ago!!” said Silverbolt, “They were never yours to begin with!!”
The man yelled as he suddenly jumped down and aimed his ray gun at them, until he pulled a remote out and said “Good thing I always come prepared!!”
Next thing they knew, a bunch more robots appeared, nearly surrounding them. Everyone was prepared for the worst, until Silverbolt suddenly smirked and sang.
(Silverbolt)
It’s some kind of love
It’s some kind of fire
Everyone was surprised by what he was doing, until the others followed suit.
(Fast Track)
I’m already up
(Platinum)
But you lift me higher
(Summer Breeze)
You know I’m not wrong
You know I’m not lyin’
(Velvet Heart)
We do it better
(Dusk Light)
We do it better
Then they suddenly sang whilst they slowly started to glow.
(Gods of music)
And I don’t mind if the world spins faster
The music’s louder, the wave’s get stronger
And I don’t mind if the world spins faster
Faster, faster
Suddenly, they grabbed the Rainbooms and Dazzlings and began to dance with them, which surprised the girls whilst the others watched, especially others who were hiding.
(Gods of music)
Just let me take you to a better place!!
I’m gonna make you kiss the sky tonight!!
Yeah, if you let me show the way!!
I’m so excited, to see you excited!!
Before they knew it, the Rainbooms and Dazzlings sang with them, with the Dazzlings surprised that they could sing too, though for some reason, the stranger felt intimidated by them.
(Gods of music, Rainbooms and Dazzlings)
I’ll take you to a better place!! (I’ll take you to a better place!!)
And baby, you can love me on the way
We’re flying to outer space!!
I’m so excited (so excited), to see you excited!! (so excited)
Suddenly, the Dazzlings, Rainbooms and Gods of Music began to glow whilst they were dancing at the same time.
(Gods of music, Rainbooms and Dazzlings)
And I don’t mind if the world spins faster
The music’s louder, the wave’s get stronger
And I don’t mind if the world spins faster
Suddenly, they began to float in the air, with everyone watching and the stranger watching in fear.
(Gods of music, Rainbooms and Dazzlings)
Faster, faster, faster!!!
Suddenly, they posed as the gods of music turned into their godly forms, the Rainbooms in their pony up forms, and the Dazzlings…also in their pony up forms. Whilst all of them posed at the same time.
(Gods of music, Rainbooms and Dazzlings)
Just let me take you to a better place!!
Suddenly, a Rainbow wave began to wash over the studios, as if they were dispelling dark magic, but bringing life to the studio, with the stranger defeated, his army destroyed, and the ray gun flying out of his hand before Silverbolt grabbed it and pulled out the stem, before destroying the ray gun.
Silverbolt and the others powered down as they landed. Then turned to the girls when they’ve landed.
“Well, that was something.” Said Fast Track.
“Yeah, we didn’t get turned into babies like in that last fanfic.” Said Pinkie Pie randomly.
Rhythm Beat couldn’t help but chuckle and said “Pinkie, only you can…”
He suddenly stopped in mid-sentence when he had a surprised look on his face. Which the others noticed. “What?” said Princess Twilight.
“Uh…when did the Dazzlings get pony features?” asked Rhythm Beat.
To their surprise, the Dazzlings did get pony features like the girls. Ears and tails, except Aria has Pegasus wings.
“Whoa,” said Sonata as she was surprised, “We have pony features like you girls!!”
“But why?” said Aria confusingly, “We’re sirens.”
“Well, not anymore ever since we shattered your siren forms during the Battle of the Bands.” Said Pinkie Pie, which shocked a handful of folks.
“Oh…that explains it.” Said Adagio.
At the same time, they saw the man getting up, with Silverbolt and the gods of music surrounding him at the same time. They also had their arms crossed as they looked at him.
“Why did you do this?!” said Silverbolt. “The Rainbooms didn’t do anything to you!! And yet you ended up turning them into babies like some twisted scheme of yours!!”
“Hey, money is money.” Said the man, “Cinch paid me well.”
“She’s dead.” Said Silverbolt, which surprised the man, “After what she nearly did to the girls, she had it coming.”
“And what about the other?” said Velvet Heart, knowing there had to be more to it.
“To get revenge you seven!!” shouted the man as he was ticked off.
“What?!” said Fast Track, “What the heck did we ever do to you?!”
The man growled and was angry. “You selfish ingrates still haven’t figured it out, have you?”
Silverbolt and the others were confused by this.
“Fine then.”
The man got up and removed his jacket, which got them ready. When all of a sudden, he did what no one expected.
He did an armpit fart, and played a tune. Naturally everyone was confused and weirded out by this. However, Silverbolt then clicked. That face, the tune, the pit. Which could only mean one thing as he widened his eyes in shock. The moment the man was done.
“Oh my gosh,” said Silverbolt in shock, “You’re Billy Bossley!! ”
Fast Track, Velvet Heart, Platinum, Summer Breeze, and Rhythm Beat gasped in shock, with Fast Track shouting “The armpit fart guy?!! ”
“What the hell is he doing here?! ” shouted Platinum Breeze.
Everyone was confused whilst the six out of seven of the Gods of Music spoke to Bossley.
“That’s right.” Said Bossley, “The same sweet innocent kid you beat all those years back. Ever since you lot beat me; I’ve been plotting my revenge after Dark Void recruited me. And once I did, I’d have my revenge and be famous once and for all.”
“Are you serious right now?” said Silverbolt in disbelief.
“There was nothing sweet and innocent about you, you jerk.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“Yeah, you’ve been mean to us ever since we first got into the orphanage, and we didn’t even do anything to you.” Said Summer Breeze.
“You were just looking for an excuse to hurt someone because they actually worked for what they wanted whilst you only stole what was never yours.” Said Velvet Heart.
“And it wasn’t our fault you didn’t become famous?” Said Fast Track, “You’re the one who got yourself permanently banned because of what you did to the judges and Velvet Heart.”
“We’re the only ones who moved on and you’re the one who refused to grow up.” Said Silverbolt sternly. “Oh yeah, and one more thing, we’ve told you once, we’ve told you a million times before the talent show. Armpit farting…”
“IS NOT A TALENT!!!” shouted six out of seven of the Gods of Music.
Bossley screamed and charged, only for Silverbolt to punch him so hard, he literally flew against the wall.
“Security!!” shouted Canter Zoom.
The security arrested Bossley and took him away. But before they could do that…
“Hey Bossley!!” shouted Silverbolt.
Bossley looked at him as Silverbolt approached him.
“Seeing that you like turning my beloved and her friends into babies.” Said Silverbolt, which caused Sunset to blush when he said that, “How about a taste of your own medicine!!”
He shot Bossley with his power, causing the guy to scream as he shrank down and was in his clothes. Everyone was confused, until the police lifted the shirt and were shocked to see that Bossley was turned into a baby.
“Don’t worry, I erased his memory.” Said Silverbolt as Security took him away. “Hopefully he’ll grow up to be a little nicer.”
Silverbolt then groaned and held onto his forehead.
“I swear, he’s still the same pig as he ever was.” Said Silverbolt.
“No kidding.” Said Fast Track.
The six of them then saw that everyone was staring at them in shock and confusion.
“Okay, quick question…who was that guy?! ” said Rainbow.
The six guys groaned, with them deciding to explain everything.
“That guy back there, was Billy Bossley.” Said Silverbolt.
“See, back when we lived in the Orphanage before we became friends, Billy Bossley was the Orphanage bully among the group.” Said Fast Track.
“He always hurt others just to get what he wanted, but didn’t have the balls to be patient.” Said Velvet Heart.
“And remember the talent show that was our big break?” asked Platinum, to which they nodded, “Bossley was one of the contestants .”
“We kept telling him that armpit farting wasn’t a talent,” said Summer Breeze, “But he was so full of himself, he thinks that the world revolves around him and that he should be famous .”
“And unfortunately, he was also a bad sore loser.” Said Silverbolt, “He ended up throwing a hissy fit and beat up half the judges, including Velvet Heart, which ended up making him have a fear of steel chairs .”
Fluttershy gasped and looked at Velvet Heart in shock, as everyone noticed the look on his face. “So that’s why you couldn’t go near them.” Said Fluttershy as she held him close, to which he appreciated.
“And because of that,” said Fast Track, “He ended up being permanently banned for unnecessary roughness and beating them up. He was even sent to juvie for four years.”
“We had already left by the time he was returned to the Orphanage.” Said Platinum, “But when we heard it was going to be shut down because of lack of funds, we decided to build a new home for them to live in.”
“But Bossley on the other hand refused and stayed in a worn-out building.” Said Rhythm Beat. “He wanted to get back at us, but we told him that what happened was his own fault, and he wouldn’t even listen.”
“We thought we’d never hear from him again ever since we started our tour.” Said Velvet Heart.
“And why the heck would Dark Void hire him?” said Summer Breeze, “He hates Bossley more than anybody.”
“Story for another time.” Said Silverbolt, “I’d say we’d better get going.”
“Wait,” said Canter Zoom, “You guys can’t.”
“Why not?” asked a confused Twilight.
“Well for one it’s almost night.” Said AK Yearling as she pointed at the sun, which surprised the others.
“Wow.” Said Rainbow surprised. “Guess we were so wrapped up with stopping the guy and finding the stims, we completely forgot about it.”
“Would it be alright if we gave you guys rooms for the night?” said Chestnut.
“Wait, what?” said Rarity, “But we simply cannot stay here, there isn’t a hotel here.”
“Actually.” Said Silverbolt as he pointed at the other direction, showing a hotel mean for studio workers and other visitors, which surprised everyone.
“Wait, you built a hotel here too?” said a surprised Twilight. “How?”
“With a little bit of wheeling, a little bit of dealing, a little bit of magic.” Said Silverbolt, “And POISON!!! ”
They were surprised by the last part, with Silverbolt saying “Don’t ask. You do not wanna know what I had to use the poison for.”
“Trust us, you really don’t.” said Canter Zoom as he and half the workers shuddered at the thought.
“Although,” said Juniper Montage as she couldn’t get over what she had just seen.
“Oh, you have no idea.” Said Silverbolt whilst he, his band, and their girlfriends, even the Mane 6, Starlight, Sunburst, the Young Six and two Spikes rolled their eyes at the same time.
“If magic sometimes gets crazy here, I don’t wanna know what it’s like back at your home.”
“Which, is probably for the best.” Said Spike.
“Though, I am curious about something,” said Juniper, then whispered, “What’s the new movie like?”
Silverbolt smirked and said “I’m glad you asked.”
After Silverbolt and his group left with their groups, the studios went back to work. They were at Canter Zoom’s office, with Silverbolt locking the room behind them.
“Whatever happens, does not leave this room.” Said Silverbolt.
“No worries, we won’t tell a soul.” Said Sunset.
However, Silverbolt flexed an eyebrow and looked at a selective few, knowing how they could be when it comes to secrets. Causing all of them to say, “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”
Silverbolt smiled in satisfaction and pulled out a different stone.
“During my magic experiments,” began Silverbolt as he explained, “I created a stone that can view a few things based off from my imagination. Then when I met Yearling last time, I was able to show it. We both ended up combining our talents and the next thing we knew; we ended up making a new Daring Do project. I even showed it to Canter Zoom and Chestnut.”
“So how does it work?” asked Juniper.
“I’ll show you.” Said Silverbolt as he used his magic to display a screen against the wall and began to play it.
The footage showed a forest from within, until a person ran by as the screen faded to black, which surprised the group.
“I used to think I’ve discovered every inch of this world. ” Said Daring Do’s voice as if she was narrating.
The person ran by through a thick bush whilst it looked like she was carrying a sword.
“But it turned out I was wrong.”
The person was suddenly in a different location, whilst she picked up a tablet, showing two different clans. One in armor, and one in a hood.
“Because as it turned out; I stumbled upon something far more dangerous. As this was much bigger than I had expected. ”
They then saw a temple, with people wearing armor that resembles on the tablet, with leaders talking to one of their trusted generals.
“As it turns out, the Hierarchy had goals of their own to take over the world with every secret they had discovered. ”
They showed some kind of temples around the world that Daring Do had discovered in the past, all of which were burnt down and destroyed, whilst Rainbow and the others were surprised to see what was going on as all of them were now getting into the story.
“They took everything from us, whilst they appear to be looking for something far greater than any treasure they could’ve imagined. ”
They saw the person was standing right in front of a handful of folks who were dressed in strange hoods like the ones from the tablet.
“But I realized, that I wasn’t alone against this threat. ”
The person was getting ready whilst gearing up for something important.
“My name is Daring Do, and I’m one of the world’s greatest treasure hunters. ”
The person revealed to be Daring Do, whilst holding a torch in the air with concerns on her face, which surprised everyone in the room.
“The time has come for the greatest secret of this world…to stand in the light ”
The scene then showed a Zeppelin, which had the symbol of the Treasure Guardians, flying by the sunset, with Daring Do looking out at the open, whilst at the same time, Silverbolt sang, considering there was already melody of the music.
(Silverbolt)
A million miles from where we stand
The next scene showed her walking alongside two hooded figures after they had climbed up the stairs, whilst she saw the giant twin dragon statues.
(Silverbolt)
A different time, a different place
The next scene showed they walked up to a statue of a warrior in armour in the shape of a dragon, holding an ancient sword called the Sword of Dragons.
(Silverbolt)
A secret hidden, as it took shape
They showed the hooded figure talking to her, whilst she amazingly looked at the sword that was in front of her, whilst outside, it showed a beautiful eagle flying by.
(Silverbolt)
But when it stood in the light
Then it showed the hooded man was holding her, which revealed to be Indiana Columbus, shocking Daring Do in the process, whilst it showed another scene of their zeppelin flying through a thick black smoke near a volcano.
(Silverbolt)
It’s far too late, yeah…!!!
They showed a laser beam firing from one of the temples, whilst it showed a handful of soldiers running, then revealed themselves to the Hierarchy army dressed in red and black.
(Silverbolt)
There’s no one left, to help me out
The scene showed the three armoured warriors, which revealed to be the Hierarchy leaders, whilst all of them flew in their large battle barges, heading straight for theirs as there were many planes flying towards them.
(Silverbolt)
There’s no one left to now
The next scene showed a priestess of the ancient Dragon Clans walked by, with both Indiana Columbus and Daring Do looking at her as they couldn’t trust her, whilst at another scene, showed an ancient past of Dragon Clan and Treasure Guardians being at odds with one another.
(Silverbolt)
There’s no one left, to help me out
The next scene showed Daring Do stare out of a window of a tall building as the sun sets, whilst looking at a picture of her and Indiana Columbus being an item many years ago, which made her shed a tear, whilst at another scene, showed Indiana Columbus fighting against the Hierarchy mercenaries.
(Silverbolt)
There’s no one left to save me now
Everyone was surprised to see Indiana Columbus fighting against them head on. Whilst in the next scene, showed a fleet of Treasure guardian Zeppelins and Barges attacking the Hierarchy stronghold as all of them armed their cannons, with one of the clan chiefs of the Treasure Guardians leading the attack.
(Silverbolt)
It’s not too late
The next scene showed one of the Hierarchy ships exploded when the Treasure Guardians fought back. In the next scene after the title showed “A true destiny”, the Priestess of the Dragon Clan spoke to Daring Do to follow her path, whilst the next scene showed the Treasure Guardians attacking in full force as they charged on through whilst the Hierarchy were overrun.
(Silverbolt)
To fight for your heart, to fight for love
The next scene showed the Hierarchy choppers flying by fighting as it shot one of the Guardian Zeppelins, whilst the next scene, after the title showed “Two heroes”, showed Daring Do and Indiana Columbus dancing together at what appears to be a festival, whilst the next scene showed the Hierarchy troops defended their ground whilst the Treasure Guardian forces swung like a jungle man, holding their swords and staffs.
(Silverbolt)
To fight for your path, and what you believe
We’re standing as one
The next scene showed Daring Do crying and begging to stop as she was being held down by the Hierarchy forces, with Indiana Columbus standing beside his fellow Guardians as he aimed his pistol at the leaders.
(Silverbolt)
We believe in adventure
And we believe in love
The next scene, after it showed “An incredible adventure”, showed Daring Do flying a Zeppelin, with a handful of Treasure Guardians cheering for her, whilst at the same time, it showed a scene where Indiana Columbus proposed to her, whilst she was surprised and shed a tear, with Sunset and the others greatly surprised.
(Silverbolt)
There’s no one left, to help me out
There’s no one left to save me now
The next scene showed Indiana saving Daring Do whilst the two of them nearly fell off a cliff near the edge of a mountain, whilst the next scene showed the two of them running down the hall and appeared to be exploding, with the next scene showing the Priestess of the Dragon Clans passing down her gift to the two of them, whilst the next scene showed Indiana tossing Daring Do the Sword of Dragons whilst she raised it in the air as it glowed from its blinding flame.
(Silverbolt)
There’s no one left, to help me out
There’s no one left to save me now
The title showed “Daring Do and the Tomb of the Dragon Lords”, whilst the next scene showed both Daring Do and Indiana Columbus standing near a ledge as the two of them were holding each other whilst looking at the sunset. The two of them looked at one another, as they began to feel the love in the process.
Indiana Columbus: If we both still believe in love.
Daring Do: Then we’re never alone.
The two of them kissed whilst the sun began to set. The footage then faded to black, with Silverbolt turning the magic off. Everyone was surprised to see it. Then slowly looked at Silverbolt.
“That…was…” said Rainbow whilst trying to process this. Then said out loud “AWESOME!!!”
Everyone cheered and got excited over it at the same time, with Silverbolt placing the stone away.
“That’s amazing!!” said Twilight, then looked at AK Yearling and said “You really thought up a few scenes?!”
“Some of them,” said AK Yearling, “We’re currently working on the difficult scenes, then to scenes that help make things easier.”
“And after that, we were able to work on a few scenes too.” Said Canter Zoom, “We were also able to hire extra people for special effects and also making sure that we’re on schedule.”
“And I was able to fund the whole thing, so we won’t have to worry about any budget cuts.” Said Silverbolt.
“Still, it’s amazing though.” Said Juniper.
“Oh, don’t worry, I’ve got something planned for you too.” Said Silverbolt, gaining Juniper’s attention. “I recently heard that you’ve been taking some lessons when it comes to acting.”
“Y-yeah,” said Juniper sheepishly, “When my uncle told me about me not having any experience, I wanted to try to train to become an actress. And I was recently part of a few plays too.”
“Oh, I remember that.” Said Rarity, “It was also the same time that I was able to make you something breathtaking for the play.”
“As long as your sibling didn’t get jealous and nearly ruined your career.” Muttered pony Rarity.
“What was that?” asked Rarity in confusion when she looked at her counterpart.
Pony Rarity sighed and said “Nothing.”, but Rarity knew there was more to it, so she’ll have to ask for it later.
“So where do we need to go next?” asked Princess Twilight.
Silverbolt took out the map and looked at it.
“Mmmm,” pondered Silverbolt, “According to the map, the last two stems are at two different locations.”
Rarity took a look and gasped. “Wait, I know where that is!! That’s in Equestria Land!!”
“Ooooh, and that one is at the place where me and Sunset watched Post Crush whilst she was stuck in a time loop at the same time!!” said Pinkie Pie.
“Wait, those two are there?!” said Rainbow Dash in shock.
“Why in tarnation would the stems wanna go there?!” said Applejack.
“Uh, you kinda lost us there.” Said pony Rainbow Dash.
“Equestria Land is a theme park where Vignette Valencia opened.” Said Fluttershy, “Although…she was…a bit obsessive of being perfect.”
“A bit?!” said Rainbow, “Try a lot!! When we first met her, she talked to us, but then got obsessive in changing our appearance to fit her vision!! And we didn’t like it!! It’s no wonder everyone quit because of her.”
“And a while ago, her phone was infected with Equestrian Magic. She made a few things disappear, then replaced them with holograms.” Said Applejack. “Ah…tried to tell Rarity, but she didn’t believe me. Even though ah was a little jealous the way Rarity and Vignette were buddied up, ah found out what happened to Rainbow and Fluttershy and tried to warn her, but she still didn’t believe me.”
“And I wasn’t any better either.” Said Rarity sadly. “I ended up losing sight of why we tried to apply for jobs in the first place. And I ended up letting her play me with false flattery. Though I was thankful we were able to stop her, what I did nearly costed me my friends.”
“I…know what you mean.” Said pony Rarity, “I ended up guilting my friends into making my outfits when somepony I thought was my friend used my generosity against me and wanted to win the contest.”
“Wait, seriously?” said Platinum perplexed. “Why would you do that? And yes, I know you were stressed and on short notice. But let’s not forget, you were the one who brought your friends there to watch the show in the first place. And it’s fine if you’re generous to plenty of folks over at the city. But when it comes to contests, that’s a bad way for anyone to take advantage of your generosity. Even Rainbow and Fast Track know better than that.”
“Excuse me?” said the two of them at the same time as if they were insulted.
“Need I remind you two of Lightning Dust and Fast Pace?” said Platinum, making the two of them wince.
“Plus, that was a little bit selfish of you.”
They looked at Silverbolt, who decided to give her his own two cents.
“When you guilt them into working your clothes for you, all you did was scream and yell at them, ordered them and accused them for random accusations. They wanted to see the play that you paid their tickets for, and they really wanted to see the city. They ended up missing out all the fun because of your selfishness. And another lesson you needed to learn about Generosity. It’s not just about giving because of one’s generous spirit, it also comes in the form of appreciation, and you didn’t show any appreciation for the efforts or sacrifices you forced your friends to make.”
Silverbolt blinked at that, then crossed his arms, and said in realization. “Oh great, now I’m starting to act like those morons who accused you of being a diva, whilst also thinking you were selfish and egotistical.”
Pony Rarity knew Silverbolt didn’t mean it, but then she looked down in guilt, realizing that she acted like a complete mule to her friends, and that it was a miracle none of them abandoned her at Manehattan when things got too far.
“Anyway,” said Sunset, not wanting this to get awkward. “The other is a place where me and my friends were at the music festival.”
“But…no thanks to me, Sunset and I ended up being kicked out.” Said Pinkie Pie in guilt.
“Wait, what?” said Silverbolt as he was surprised he didn’t hear this, especially her friends as they didn’t hear the full version.
“I really wanted to see Post Crush.” Said Sunset, “But because of Pinkie Pie, she only wanted to have fun, and not to mention her constantly want to have some churros, she got the two of us kicked out. I didn’t want to accept her apology because I thought she ruined things.”
“Pinkie!!” groaned Rhythm Beat. “I thought I told you to control yourself whenever being around food or going to festivities. Or did you forget what happened last year at the Cake festival?”
“I’m sorry!! I couldn’t help it when it comes to food!!” said Pinkie.
“Pinkie, we’ve been over this already.” Said Applejack as she shook her head.
“Then when the Time Twirler affected me, I ended up repeating the same day.” Said Sunset, “I tried again, but Pinkie got us kicked out again. Then I tried to go on my own and avoiding her, and I ended up hurting her feelings. Then when the Dazzlings were there, I thought they were responsible, but then I ended up getting angry and lamented over Pinkie Pie ruining things for me. And I hurt her…again.”
“Sunset,” said Princess Twilight, “I know you didn’t mean to hurt her, but you should’ve kept your temper under control. I know how much you wanted to see another perform, but sometimes we have to make sacrifices for our friends, even if it’s something you’re not comfortable with.”
Sunset sighed and said “I know.”
“Wow.” Said Silverbolt. “I had no idea.”
“And to be fair…I wasn’t exactly nice either.” Said Sunset. “I wanted to see the show so badly…I forgot the reason why we went there in the first place.”
Silverbolt placed his hand on her shoulder for comfort, to which she accepted.
“Wow,” said AK Yearling surprised, “I had no idea you girls were through a lot.”
“Trust us, it ain’t no walk in the park.” Said Applejack.
“Well, we’d better turn in for the night.” Said Silverbolt as he stretched a bit.
“We’ll take you to your rooms.” Said Canter Zoom as he guided them out. For tomorrow’s another day.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 23: The hunt for the Stems part 4
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Shine like the Day and Night
Shine like the Day and Night
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. View Online
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 6: School Time (Rewrite at 09/10/2022)
Author's Note
Here it is. Sorry for the long wait.
Chapter 6: School Time (Rewrite at 09/10/2022)
Silverbolt was still fast asleep on his bed, tossing and turning whilst he was dreaming at the same time. That was, until someone knocked the door to his Commander hard, making him stand up and feel groggy at the same time. The knocking kept on happening.
“I’m coming, I’m coming.” said Silverbolt, but he had failed to notice that he wasn’t wearing any clothes. He then opened the door and said “Yes?”
“Oh my.” said a voice as she blushed, for it was none other than Vice-Principle Luna.
“Oh, shoot.” said Silverbolt as he felt embarrassed and said “Uh, sorry about that.”, whilst he quickly got dressed.
However, Luna took a good look at him and said “Wait, I recognize that body anywhere.”
She then remembered that face and body from a long time ago, then was surprised to see it was that very man.
“Silverbolt? Is that you?” asked a stunned Luna.
Silverbolt was fully dressed, but he somehow recognized her too. “Lulu? Is that you?”
The two of them were surprised to see one another, with him crossing his arms, saying “Wow. You look good. It’s been fifteen years now, but, wow.”
Vice-Principle Luna blushed a bit and stroked her hair and said “Er, yes. You haven’t changed a bit since I last saw you.”
“Yeah,” said Silverbolt “Sorry for being uh, indecent and all.”
“Oh, it’s quite alright.” said Luna “I was wondering who’s vehicle it was. You never could resist buying something like this.”
“True.” said Silverbolt, but then he stepped out and gave her a hug, which surprised her as he said “It’s good to see you again.”
Luna couldn’t help but smile and do the same and said “You too.”
They then broke the hug and said “Also, how are things between you and Celestia? I mean, the last time I saw you, you ran away when you were still in High School because you had a falling out with your family.”
“Oh, it went better actually.” said Luna.
“I hope so.” said Silverbolt “Last time I saw you, you were very angry and upset with Celestia. So, I chose to stick by you and help out, try for you to help get back on your feet. Even paid for college in order for you to continue with your education.”
“Indeed.” said Luna “I can’t thank you enough for that.”
“So, what happened?” said Silverbolt as he was curious.
“After I was done, I reached out to Celestia.” said Luna “I…didn’t leave on good terms and I tried to apologize to her for what happened between us. Instead of rejecting me, she welcomed me with open arms. Even offered to run Canterlot High with her.”
She smiled and said “I was happy that I was reunited with my sister.”
“Glad to hear it.” said Silverbolt “Last thing anyone needs is a broken heart. I couldn’t bear to watch you suffer.”
“But you always helped me,” said Luna “And for that I thank you.”
“Which one?” asked Silverbolt playfully whilst placing both his hands in his pockets “Cause if I remember, during your Spring Break, you invited me to spend some time with you, especially that night?”
Luna couldn’t help but blush at that and playfully slapped his shoulder “You really did know how to show a girl a good time.”
“That I did.” said Silverbolt, then he rubbed the back of his head as he said “Unfortunately it became super awkward when you found out that I also dated your sister a while back, even she wanted me to have wild night with her.”
“I haven’t forgotten,” said Luna as she blushed and giggled “Although you did try out that one spell and we both ended up enjoying. Making two copies of yourself. That was clever.”
“I know.” said Silverbolt, but then he chuckled again, then looked at Luna and said “But we’ll always have Silver Shoals.”
Luna couldn’t help but smile fondly and said “We’ll always have Silver Shoals.”
Silverbolt then cleared his throat and said “So, what can I do for you?”
Luna cleared her throat and said “Though I am happy that it’s you, I’m afraid you’ll have to remove this vehicle on the premises.”
“Yeah, sorry about that.” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head “But rest assured it will be gone by the end of the day.”
“Oh?” said Luna “Are you moving back?”
“Sure am.” said Silverbolt “I’ve been gone for too long, plus I wouldn’t mind going back to school again. Gotta relearns everything for the new century after all.”
Luna couldn’t help but smile and said “It would be good to have you around. Things haven’t been the same without you.”
“I’m glad to be back. Plus, we could catch up with old times.” said Silverbolt “By the way, how’s things going with Pharynx and Celestia with Sombra?”
“Oh, we’re doing very well.” said Luna with a smile “We got married to them a few years ago and gained children of our own.”
“That’s good to hear.” said Silverbolt with a smile “You deserve a happy ending.”
“Thank you.” said Luna, but then she looked at the time and said “Well, I’d better open up the school. See you soon?”
“Sure thing.” said Silverbolt.
But just as Silverbolt turned around, Luna suddenly grabbed him and kissed him full on the mouth, which surprised him greatly. She slowly pulled the kiss back and kept her smirk, saying “It’s good to have you back.”
She soon left and playfully swayed her hips to gain his attention, which he couldn’t help but chuckle “Same old Luna.”
He soon went back in and began to clean up, for he knew school would be starting soon and he needed to get ready.
He went around from every part of his Commander and began to clean up and made sure it was nice and tidy, afterwards, he took a quick shower and then dried himself off. But as he did, he looked at himself in the mirror, and saw the scars all over. He really had been through a lot since he got to this world. But it didn’t matter, for as long as the world was safe, a few scars wouldn’t matter. He continued on and began to make breakfast.
***********************************************************************************************************
“Hey, Sunset. Morning.”
“Morning to you too.” said Sunset with her own smile.
“What brings you here on this early morning?” asked Silverbolt.
“Oh, not much.” said Sunset “I got up early and I decided to come here to see you.”
“Oh, cool.” said Silverbolt, but he couldn’t help but blush when she told him why she came, which she noticed and began to blush too.
She then smelled something and said “Ooh, is that coffee?”
“Want some?” offered Silverbolt “I also made some waffles and toast in case you’re interested.”
“Oh, please.” said Sunset as she walked in, she noticed the place was a little clean and said “I see you decided to clean the place up.”
“Yep,” said Silverbolt as he poured Sunset some coffee and placed some toast and waffles on another plate “I like to keep this place clean, even when I’m on the road.”
He placed the plate toast and waffles on the table, whilst he placed her coffee near her. She took a sip and liked the taste. “Mmm, that’s really good.”
“You like it?” said Silverbolt “It’s a special brand I made myself. During my travels I kept learning new recipes for making coffee. Till one day I made my own mix, and lore and behold, I was able to make my own handmade coffee.”
“Wow, you weren’t kidding when you said you expanded your culinary skills.” said Sunset.
“I know right,” said Silverbolt as he took a sip “So what’s up?”
“Oh, I just wanted to see you again.” said Sunset, then thought deeply whilst she said “And when you spoke to Twilight yesterday. It almost sounded like…Princess Celestia talking.”
He then noticed the look on her face, and said “You must really admire her.”
“More than anything.” said Sunset “She was the closest thing to a mom I ever wanted. But because of my greed…”
“Don’t blame yourself,” said Silverbolt “To be fair, Canterlot wasn’t exactly an ideal place where they could teach others how to make friends, instead the influence of politicians and noble rankings ended up giving other students the wrong idea. Hence why ever since I helped them set up the educational system, we would make schools in small towns rather than cities like Canterlot, away from the influence of politics, and have the young taught them in a safe situation. But I guess not everyone got the message.”
Silverbolt sighed and looked away. “Makes me wonder what would’ve happened if we had built the school at a friendlier environment rather than the Capitol city of Equestria itself. Or if I had stayed in Equestria and managed the school there rather than anyone else.”
Sunset took a guess and said “Probably the same thing?”
He looked at her and smirked whilst saying “Not exactly.”
He took out an orb and showed her. “I developed this artifact a while back. It allows us to see certain world’s histories of what it would’ve looked like if things had been different rather than how others wanted it to be. It’s quite fascinating.”
He extended the artifact to her whilst saying “Here, let me show you.”
Sunset held onto the artifact, causing it to glow and engulf them inside. When she opened her eyes, she saw everything around her was exactly the room in Canterlot that Celestia talked to her all those years ago.
To her surprise, she saw Princess Celestia, talking to her pony self from when she was younger.
“You must learn to make friends.” said Princess Celestia.
“But, why?” said Unicorn Sunset.
Sunset expected the same scenario, but to her surprise, she saw Silverbolt, but as a pony, which was surprising, since it was as if she was staring at a living legend.
“Because friends can bring happiness,” said Alicorn Silverbolt, which surprised the Unicorn Sunset “I know that you’re happy when it comes to magic, friends can be just as magical.”
“Just as magical?” said a confused Unicorn Sunset.
“When you make friends,” said Alicorn Silverbolt as he sat down and spoke to her “You’ll feel a certain spark within you. In the short run, it may sound ridiculous, but in the long run, you’ll realize that you’ll end up making memories along the way. Friends can also help you in the long run. When you’re knocked down, or when you fall, they’ll help you stand up. When you’re struggling, they’ll help you along the way. When you feel lonely, they’ll always stand by your side.”
“How…” said unicorn Sunset “How will I know when I found a friend? Where do I start?”
“Starting is easy.” said Silverbolt “Cause you can count me as one of them.”
He ended up pulling Unicorn Sunset into a hug and ruffled her mane, making her giggle at the same time.
“Couldn’t have said it better myself master.” said Princess Celestia.
Then fast forwarding, she was a little older, in her late teens. She continued to study magic, but with Silverbolt by her side. But then she tried to make friends, it didn’t work. Unicorn Sunset went back with a saddened look on her face, but then she saw Alicorn Silverbolt sitting there, waiting for her as he gently tapped on his seat, making her smile, for there was at least one pony she was happy to see. She sat next to him and ate some ice cream that he bought for them.
“Rough day?” said Alicorn Silverbolt.
“Constantly.” said Sunset “I just don’t know what went wrong. I tried to be friendly, I tried to be nice, but nothing I tried was working.”
“Hmmm,” pondered Alicorn Silverbolt as he looked around, then smiled and said “I think I know what the problem is.”
“You do?” asked Unicorn Sunset.
“Yep, its Canterlot in general.” said Alicorn Silverbolt, Sunset was surprised as she saw this scenario.
“What’s wrong with it?” asked Sunset “It’s the capitol of Equestria…”
“And also, home to the country’s biggest snobs.” said Alicorn Silverbolt, which confuses Sunset. He looked at her and said “When Equestria was founded, many ponies chose to help the kingdom prosper. Many of them helped many lands, towns, villages and cities to grow overtime and soon gain the title of Lord and Lady over the land and the places they govern, helping it turn into the kingdoms they are, even after Princess Celestia and Princess Luna took over.”
He looked ahead of the city and said “But as time went by, as many didn’t realize until it was too late, many took over companies that their ancestors built, as well as being in charge of managing finances, militaries and so on, they let the wealth and power go straight to their heads. They immediately think that they should be in charge and most times they would do whatever it took to take over Equestria with an iron hoof, without thinking of the consequences that would follow. In the end, they only cared about themselves and let other creatures from other kingdoms see ponykind as a xenophobic race who wouldn’t lift a hoof to help others who are struggling, like helping Griffonstone with their financial problems, because the ponies in charge think that they own everything.”
He looked at her and said “Remember Chancellor Neighsay?”
“Ugh,” groaned Sunset whilst rolling her eyes and said “How can I not?”
“He thinks that he calls the shots.” said Alicorn Silverbolt “But he’s in charge of private schools, meaning he’s a minor political figure. But he lets the power go to his head, and because of that, he thinks he’s better than anypony else. Remember the Hippogriffs that wanted to study here?”
Unicorn Sunset blinked in surprise, remembering that day “Yes, and he started a war with another kingdom because of his insults.”
“And why I had him arrested and fired.” said Alicorn Silverbolt. “Point is, when Unicorns want to learn, sometimes power goes to their head and they never think things through. I remembered what happened to my last student who ended up letting power go straight to their heads. She thinks that I’m an unstoppable deity, she also thinks the same thing about Celestia and Luna, but she didn’t realize that we’re just ponies like them, even if we do live longer lives.”
“So…where will I go to learn to make friends?” asked Sunset.
Alicorn Silverbolt pondered again, then said “Tell you what? Follow me.”
Sunset joined Silverbolt and walked down towards the train station. The two of them enjoyed the train ride whilst enjoying the scenery. The two of them climbed off from the station and arrived at a small town.
“Whoa,” said Sunset as she looked around “What is this place?”
“This, Sunset Shimmer,” said Silverbolt as he guided her through town “Is called Ponyville. It may not look much, but this town has got quite the atmosphere on them. You won’t find a place more honest, loyal, kind, generous and full of laughter than the ponies of Ponyville.”
Sunset looked around and was amazed by what she saw. So many ponies, being friendly with one another, happy together, even seeing different ponies hanging out and laughing together. She then perked up and realized something.
“Wait,” said Sunset as she looked at Silverbolt “I recognize some of this, they were the lessons you tried to teach me.”
“Glad you caught on.” Said Silverbolt with a smirk and looked at her “I have spent much time here and I can see that friendship over here, is stronger than anything else in Equestria. Other places like Van Hoover, Manehattan and so on may be great, but nothing can hold a true candle to a place like this.”
When all of a sudden, a couple of party cannons went off, surprising Sunset, but not Silverbolt as the two of them stood there.
“Surprise!!” exclaimed a familiar pony with a bright smile “Welcome to Ponyville!!”
“I know throwing parties is your thing, Pinkie Pie,” said Silverbolt after a small chuckle “But you don’t have to do it for me all the time.”
“But I like to,” said Pinkie Pie when she got closer “Especially with a new friend!!”
“Uh…” was all what Sunset could say as she didn’t know how to respond to this.
“You know what,” said Silverbolt “Pinkie, do you happen to be busy planning someone’s birthday today?”
“But of course!!” exclaimed the party pony “Bright Macintosh and Buttercup asked me to help organize a party!! And what better way to throw one at the farm, where there are plenty of ponies who can attend!!”
“Well then, why don’t you ask her to come along with you?” said Silverbolt, gesturing to Sunset, which surprised her. “She’s new to Ponyville and she really wants to learn more about friendship.”
He leaned over and whispered to her “She’s been having trouble trying to make friends at Canterlot, so I was hoping…”
Pinkie gasped loudly and exclaimed “I thought you’d never ask!!”
Pinkie instantly darted over to Sunset and asked with a wide smile and grin “How good are you with decorating and preparing treats?!”
“Uh…” said Sunset, but then she glanced at Silverbolt, who had a calm smile and gestured to answer her question. “Well, I did help my teacher organize a party for the other students, and I did help bake treats…”
“Perfect!!” exclaimed Pinkie as she instantly grabbed her and said “Come on, we got some planning to do!!”
Pinkie dragged Sunset along with her, with Sunset looking back where her mentor stood, whilst at the same time, he gestured her into following her, which she did.
Within an hour, they saw the entire party at full swing. And Sunset was nervous of whom to interact. And there she saw the Mane 5; aka, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. The five friends were having some fun conversations. She then felt someone was standing by her side, and saw Silverbolt.
“Remember,” said Silverbolt “Part of a good friend, means taking the first step.”
Sunset looked at them again, gulped, and walked over to them. From afar, Silverbolt smiled as he saw that Sunset was having a conversation with them. At first, she seemed nervous, but overtime she became relaxed and had fun conversations with them.
After the party, Silverbolt and Sunset walked back to the station, with Silverbolt noticing that she looked sad.
“Something wrong Sunset?” asked a curious Silverbolt.
“It’s just…” said Sunset as she felt nervous, but then she looked at Silverbolt and said “I’ve made so much great friends. And just when I found out how amazing they are. I have to leave them behind.”
Silverbolt smiled. He stopped her and said “Then I have a proposition for you then my student.”
“Silverbolt?” said Sunset as she was somewhat confused.
Silverbolt then sat down and said “I, Silverbolt, hereby decree that Sunset Shimmer, shall take a mission of my choosing for the good of Equestria. You must continue to study the magic of friendship, and from every lesson you learned, you will report to me, from your new home in Ponyville. But only send them, whenever you learn them.”
Sunset was taken aback by this, and she couldn’t help but smile and shed a tear and was happy. But then she blinked and said “Are you sure?”
“Sunset,” said Silverbolt as he held her shoulder “Just as it’s a student’s job to trust their teacher, I trust you with my life more than anything else in Equestria. You have both my blessings and my trust.”
Sunset hugged Silverbolt, which he returned the gesture.
“Also,” said Silverbolt, gaining his student’s attention. “Keep an eye out when the Summer Sun Celebration starts. In time, you’ll meet another Unicorn, who will be on the same journey as you. And once she gets here, both of you, must learn and look out for one another, together.”
Sunset was surprised and asked “Who?”
Silverbolt smiled and kissed her on the forehead, which surprised her whilst she blushed. “In time my student. In the meantime, I’ve already took the liberty of building you a house and all of your belongings are there. And when I have the time, I will come visit soon. Farewell my student.”
Silverbolt flew off to Canterlot, with Sunset watching as she couldn’t help but smile and kept her blush at the same time.
Shortly a while later, Twilight came along, where Sunset was waiting for her.
“Who are you?” asked Twilight.
“My name is Sunset Shimmer.” Said the Unicorn “I’m Silverbolt’s student.”
“Wait, Silverbolt?!” said Twilight in shock “As in Celestia’s old teacher?!”
“That’s right.” Said Sunset. “He also tells me you’re really stubborn when it comes to making friends.”
Spike chuckled and said “He’s not wrong there.”
Twilight gave him a glare, until Sunset chuckled and said “Come on Twilight, Silverbolt never misses a detail. He even mentioned that he caught you sleeping on top of two stacks of books and your smarty pants doll…as well as being covered in custard pie.”
Twilight grumbled at that whilst she blushed in embarrassment. Sunset then held onto her and said “Come on, we still got a ton to do.”
“Wait, what?” said Twilight surprised whilst the two walked together.
“Silverbolt said the two of us should oversee the festivities for the summer sun celebration.” Said Sunset, “We’re both organized and we both work hard in order to produce results.”
“Huh, can’t argue with that.” Said Twilight, agreeing with the Unicorn.
“And whilst we’re at it, I can help you meet my friends.” Said Sunset. Until she noticed the look on Twilight’s face. “I know, it’ll feel strange at first, but once you give them a chance, I think you’ll get along great with them.”
The scenes then play out during the whole adventures, when Sunset introduced the rest of the Mane 6 to Twilight. Though it was rocky, Sunset was able to give them a chance. Then when Nightmare Moon came along, they all thought Princess Celestia and Silverbolt were kidnapped, so they had to find a way to rescue them. After going through the book about the Elements of Harmony, they quickly went to the forest, until Sunset heard a whistle. She looked and saw Silverbolt. She quickly went over to hug him.
“I was so worried.” Said Sunset. “But why didn’t you stop Nightmare Moon.”
“Because it’s no longer my destiny to fight the forces of evil.” Said Silverbolt “The time has come to pass the Elements of Harmony down to the next worthy bearers.”
“But…there’s only six.” Said Sunset.
“Are you sure?” said Silverbolt. He then held her shoulder and said “Remember Sunset, even though others tend to act hostile, sometimes it doesn’t hurt to be the voice of reason. A voice of peace, if you will.”
“What are you saying?” asked Sunset.
He smiled and said “You’ll soon see my student. Until then, continue to be the voice of reason, and help guide those who need it.”
Soon Silverbolt disappeared whilst Sunset was baffled by his words. But she remembered his words and the two of them ran off. Soon they began to go through different parts of the forest, where each would be honest, kind, laugh, generous and loyal. However, through the journey as some began to argue, Sunset was able to calm them down and be a voice of reason, which she was thankful that they listened. When they faced Nightmare moon, the Element Bearers became known. However, to Nightmare Moon and the girls’ surprise, Sunset also received an element, and she became the Element of Peace.
Since then they went to many adventures. Sunset helped Twilight see reason when she was panicking over a friendship report, and before Twilight’s brother’s wedding, Sunset convinced Twilight that the others won’t be of help because they’re easily fooled, and that they needed proof. At first, Twilight said that she knew Cadance for a long time, but Sunset told her that it wasn’t going to be enough to convince them.
Then after careful planning, they were able to find a spell to reveal one’s true form, and within a split second, they used the spell to expose the fake Cadance, which allowed them to quickly overpower her and defeat her. Celestia apologized for not seeing this sooner, but Sunset reassured that it could happen to anyone.
Then at the Crystal Empire, as both Sunset and Twilight tried to find the Crystal Heart, Silverbolt came to stop Sombra once and for all. Soon enough, they were able to help save the Empire, thanks to Spike’s help and Silverbolt was able to defeat him. Then when it came to Discord, Sunset was able to help find a compromise.
In the end, when they tried to look over an untested spell, Twilight accidentally casted it and switched her friends’ talents, except for her and Sunset. The two of them quickly tried to fix things. And when they fixed the spell, the elements reacted and were about to strike Twilight. Sunset suddenly jumped in and tried to help Twilight, and within a split moment, the elements engulfed the two of them in a great light. Both Celestia and Silverbolt congratulated the both of them and in turn, made the two of them Princesses. After they got back to Ponyville, Silverbolt gave both Twilight and Sunset titles. He announced Twilight to be the Princess of Friendship, and Sunset the Princess of Peace.
Silverbolt then summoned the two of them, telling them of a rogue pony, who was once his student, was going rogue over there. Her name was Dusk Dawn, and she wanted to be a Princess, but Silverbolt had sensed darkness in her heart and refused to make her. Then she went rogue and tried to destroy Canterlot, so Silverbolt had no choice but to banish her to another dimension. So he asked the two of them to come along. When they come along to the other side, they were turned to humans, though thanks to Silverbolt, the two of them quickly adjusted. When they were at a school, filled with their friends’ counterparts, they united them and thanks to the powers of harmony, they used the Magic of Friendship to defeat her.
After Dusk Dawn’s defeat, they took her back to Equestria for punishment, and Silverbolt dubbed the human version of her friends the Guardians of Harmony of this school, and asked them to help unite the school’s lost spirit and friendships, and he promises them that they would come back one day, but that they would also look for the human versions of Twilight and Sunset, saying that if they’re like them, they also need to understand friendship.
Then they faced more like Tirek, and they also helped Starlight see the path, then helped stopped the Dazzlings when they went back to the human world. Silverbolt then taught Sunset the spell for her to cross over, which she used to visit the Rainbooms on the weekends because she grew fond of them. Together, they opened a new school, then helped human Twilight by having her transferred to CHS.
Once Silverbolt was done with what he wanted to show her, the orb stopped glowing and everything faded away. Sunset was surprised by what she witnessed.
“Wow,” said Sunset “So that’s what would’ve happened if you were there.”
“There were many other versions.” Said Silverbolt “Many simulations and many possibilities of how your path would be. Whether to go to Earth or someone in Equestria. Whether to be good or evil, I’m not sure, but each of them have their own stories to tell.”
“But, one thing I don’t understand,” said Sunset as she looked at him “Last time I remembered, Twilight was still a filly when I was Princess Celestia’s student. How come I’m the same age as her there?”
“In that world, you two are the same age.” Said Silverbolt “In that world, whilst Celestia was ruling Equestria, I made sure to have time to teach both you and Twilight. I always try to make time for my students.”
He held onto her shoulder and said “Look, Sunset, I know you didn’t ask for the life you had, going down a path to darkness, resenting your teacher, coming here and did things that you regretted. And you didn’t ask your friends to be involved in all of this. We all did things that we’re not proud of that we wish we could erase. But what’s done is done and there’s nothing anyone can do about it. The only thing we can do is move on and continue with the path that was laid before us.”
He held onto her other shoulder and said “But ever since the Battle of the Bands, you’ve accomplished so much since you redeemed yourself. And you changed so many lives and made new friends along the way, making sure that all of them have a bright future. Don’t ever sell yourself short. The way I see it, seeing what you did…you already are a Princess.”
She couldn’t help but smile and look down and ended up shedding a tear, for it had been quite a ride for her, even though it wasn’t what she had in mind. Silverbolt gently held the side of her face and made her look at him, whilst at the same time, he wiped the tear off of her face. The two of them ended up smiling at one another. And as fate would have it, ended up going closer, and during that moment, Sunset couldn’t help but slowly plant her lips on his, causing both of their eyes to close as they enjoyed it. However, in doing so, both of their Equestrian Magic began to glow brightly. Sunset’s red aura and Silverbolt’s grey. But at the same time, they gained their pony ears and tail, whilst Silverbolt gained his wings.
They both continued to glow whilst he slowly wrapped his arms around hers, making the two of them slowly collapse onto the couch as he held her close, with Sunset enjoying the embrace. If one were to look outside, there would be a bright light shining from inside. Both Sunset and Silverbolt continued to embrace one another as their lips were still connected.
Their lips slowly departed, whilst their eyes were closed. But as they did, the bright light faded and their pony forms reverted back to normal. Their eyes slowly opened whilst they blushed and the smiles were still on their faces.
“Now that, was…,” said Sunset.
“Magical?” said Silverbolt.
Sunset couldn’t help but snort as she nearly wanted to laugh, and ended up playfully rubbed his head. They suddenly heard the sound of beeping, which they looked and noticed that it was about a few minutes before school started. They looked at one another and smiled.
“I’ll wait for you inside.” said Sunset as she stood up “See you in a bit.”
Sunset walked towards the door, but looked at him with half lidded eyes and a smile, which Silverbolt did the same as he sat up. She soon left whilst Silverbolt couldn’t help but look up whilst standing up and leaned against the counter.
“Maybe it is time I started dating again.” said Silverbolt to himself.
*********************************************************************************************************
Later during the day, Silverbolt began to attend class on his first day of school. He and the other students were busy being taught by Ms. Harshwinny. He couldn’t help but have a feeling that she looked familiar, especially that posterior, which he had a feeling he had seen it somewhere before, but she couldn’t put a finger on where. He decided to ignore it and decided to get to work. However, unknown to him, Ms. Harshwinny was looking back at Silverbolt for some reason.
When the class was over, Silverbolt was just about to stand up, until someone accidentally bumped into him, resulting that person to fall down, which surprised Silverbolt.
“Oh crud,” said Silverbolt as he quickly went over to help him up. “You okay there?”
“Yeah, I’m good.” said the person as he got up.
Silverbolt noticed that he was wearing jeans, some sandals, as well as a shirt that was nearly the same color as Fluttershy’s dress. He was wearing a badge that looked like the Canterlot Animal Shelter.
“You work at the animal shelter?” asked Silverbolt.
“Yeah, um,” said the person, which Silverbolt noticed that he was a bit shy “I work there because I love the animals and I well, um…want to be close to a certain girl.”
Silverbolt quirked an eyebrow at that. Makes sense, if you work at a place to get close to a girl you like, then why not.
Silverbolt smiled and said “That’s quite admirable. You must really like her.”
“Oh, I do.” said the person “We met before the Fall Formal. We became close after that and I well, gathered the nerve to ask her out. At first, she was shy, but we were able to hit it off well. She and I have been together for two years now.”
“Wow, nice one man.” said Silverbolt as he smirked.
“Thanks.” said the young man.
“Name’s Silverbolt.” said Silverbolt as he presented his hand.
“Nice to meet you, um…” said the young man as he slowly presented his hand too “I’m Velvet Heart.”
As they shook hands, their eyes glowed out of the blue, like if something possessed them. After a few seconds, they quickly let go as their eyes stopped glowing. The two looked at one another and were both puzzled.
“Uh, see you later.” said Silverbolt.
“Um…sure.” said Velvet Heart as he quickly left. But as he left, he suddenly gained pony ears, tail and wings like a Pegasus, whilst muttering “Where did that come from?”
Silverbolt on the other hand looked really confused, then said “What the heck was that about?”
Silverbolt was about to leave, until…
“Not so fast Mr. Bolt.”
Silverbolt stopped and looked at Harshwinny, with the woman sitting on the desk and looking at him. She kept a harsh look on her, which he still couldn’t put his finger on, for he had a feeling that he had seen her somewhere before.
“Please close the door and come over here. I’d like to discuss something with you.” said Ms. Harshwinny.
He closed the door and walked over to her. But the moment he stood close to her, she instantly grabbed him and kissed him, which took him by shock. And right out of the blue, his hands grabbed her ass, making her squeak during the kiss. After the strange compassionate kiss, she looked at him right in the eye with a smirk.
“Long time no see Silvy.” said Ms. Harshwinny.
Silverbolt widened his eyes in surprise, for he knew one person who called her that.
“No way.” said Silverbolt as he recognized her “Winnie? Is that you?”
Ms. Harshwinny couldn’t help but blush and smirk with that comment “Now that’s a name I haven’t heard in years.”
“And you haven’t changed one bit.” said Silverbolt with a smirk. But then he noticed how her chest was snug underneath her blouse. He couldn’t help but place his hand behind her posterior, making her gasp softly. “Among other things.” said Silverbolt “Different style, same body.”
She couldn’t help but smirk and said “You haven’t changed a bit since I last saw you. Same with the others.”
“Yeah, sorry I didn’t visit when I decided to tour around America.” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head.
“But at least you bothered to call and write.” said Harshwinny “That at least counts for something. And I assume you being here has something to do with Equestrian Magic leaking through.”
“In a matter of speaking.” said Silverbolt “But I’m moving back to Canterlot today.”
“Really?” said Harshwinny after she let him go and leaned against her desk whilst crossing her arms with a smile “And I assume you’ve decided to continue to broadening your education?”
“Well, it has been twenty years,” said Silverbolt “Might as well try to catch up with the times.”
“Glad to hear it.” said Harshwinny “It hasn’t been the same without you here though. You always knew how to have fun. Remember the party of 1990?”
Silverbolt couldn’t help but chuckle as he said “How could I forget? It’s one of the most memorable parties I’ve ever taken.”
“Still,” said Harshwinny “The people that went to school with us really missed you.”
“I missed you guys too.” said Silverbolt, but then frowned and said “I still can’t believe that Cinch found a way to weasel herself through this.”
Harshwinny frowned at that too whilst rolling her eyes “Makes me wonder why she even bothered to teach in the first place.”
“True that.” said Silverbolt. But then he looked at her and said “So…last I heard you got married. How’s that going?”
“Doing well so far.” said Harshwinny smiling “He’s currently out of town with the rest of the School Board and the kids are at the camping trip with their grandparents.”
“Wait,” said Silverbolt as he quickly pieced things together “You mean to tell me that you and Intellect Wisdom finally tied the knot?”
“Indeed, we have.” she responded.
“Wow.” said Silverbolt “You really know how to attract the best.”
“True.” said Harshwinny, but then she suddenly squirmed, which Silverbolt noticed.
He realized what it meant, which made him groan and slap his forehead, for he figured that she would act this way. She may have been like this as a teenager, but as an adult, twice as scary. He instantly teleported the two of them back to her house, which was thankfully unoccupied, which took by Harshwinny by surprise.
“When was the last time you had a good time?” said Silverbolt.
Harshwinny instantly realized what he was inquiring, which made her blush bright red as she said “Now see here. I don’t need to remind you that I’m married and…”
Within a split second, Silverbolt kissed her lips hard, taking her by shock as she slowly began to drown herself to it, making her hold Silverbolt close. And right at the split second, Silverbolt ripped her shirt off, but instead playfully allowed him to removed it, even holding her breasts as she gasped at that.
They then departed lips as he said playfully “My Ms. Harshwinny, I didn’t know you were braless.”
“Not a word of this to the students.” sneered Harshwinny.
Within a split second, she grabbed him and ended up pinning him hard onto the bed, making the two of them moan through their kisses whilst Silverbolt grasped onto her ass, making her nearly bit her lip as she loved the feeling.
“And still the same ass.” retorted Silverbolt.
She ended up pinning him hard onto the ground, still having the same horny side in her.
“You’re still trouble, you know that?” said Harshwinny with her glare.
“You were too once.” said Silverbolt with a smirk, until he broke free and grabbed her face, then said “Let’s make some trouble again.”
The two then smacked lips and once more collapsed onto the bed again, with lewd noises that followed.
*********************************************************************************************************
Later, walking down from the hallway, the Rainbooms were walking down the hall, hoping that they would find a way to meet up with Silverbolt somewhere. Rainbow on the other hand, hummed and skipped with a smile, acting without a care in the world. The rest noticed this, which was unnatural, even for her. She even jumped up and down as if she was in Broadway.
“I must say Rainbow,” said Rarity as she saw the upbeat moment of her friend “I have never seen you this lively before.”
“Yeah,” said Applejack “Ya’ll are acting more excited than Apple Bloom during Cider Season.”
Rainbow stopped and said “Sorry about that. It’s just…Silverbolt gave me something I’d never forget.”
The others wondered by what it was, but was a little surprised that Silverbolt gave her something.
“Like what?” asked Pinkie Pie.
Rainbow looked at Fluttershy and said “Remember the only person who was allowed to call me Skittles?”
“Um, yes?” said Fluttershy. But then she noticed the smile and happy tear, which shocked Fluttershy and smiled too “You mean…?”
Rainbow nodded, which Fluttershy hugged her friend “Oh, Rainbow that’s wonderful.”
“Okay, I’m confused.” said Twilight.
“Oh, sorry.” said Rainbow as she wiped her tear away. “Back then, I had an Uncle who once called me that nickname. I…once thought that he died a while back when I was little.”
The others sans Fluttershy were surprised by this, with Rainbow saying “But it turned out he was alive this whole time.”
Now, all of them were shocked to hear that, with Rainbow saying “Turns out that Silverbolt raised him when he was little. And one day whilst he was traveling, he got a call from a village that told him they found someone who had a picture of him. Turns out my uncle survived and he took him to the hospital, but he was under a different alias and was in a coma for eight years.”
“Oh, my Darling,” said Rarity “I had no idea.”
“And…how’s he now?” asked Applejack.
“He woke up this morning.” said Rainbow, which surprised them as she said “We’re planning to spend some time together on Sunday. We always have a barbeque on Sundays. That’s why I can’t wait.”
“Darling, that’s wonderful.” said Rarity as she hugged her friend.
“I know.” said Rainbow in her excited tone. She then blushed whilst pulling back, rubbed the back of her head and said “An uh…I also have a boyfriend.”
They were surprised to hear that, with Pinkie saying “Oooh, that wouldn’t happen to be Fast Track now, would it?”
Rainbow was surprised to hear that, with her saying “Uh, yeah, how did…?”
“I saw you going to his house a while back.” said Pinkie Pie “That and I heard loud moans coming from there.”
Rainbow blushed bright red, which shocked her friends, for they all knew what that meant.
“Oh my.” said Rarity with a blush “You’ve really grown into a remarkable woman Rainbow.”
“Heh, I guess I am.” said Rainbow “But I’ll always be me.”
“And we wouldn’t have it any other way.” said Pinkie as she hugged Rainbow.
“Oh look,” said Fluttershy as she pointed down the hall “There’s Silverbolt right now.”
They saw that he was talking to Ms. Harshwinny. But to their shock, Ms. Harshwinny was smiling and had a gentle expression.
“Oh my,” said Fluttershy “Is she…smiling?”
“Unbelievable.” said Applejack “Ah’ve been to her classes since Freshman Year. She’s never showed that kind of expression.”
They walked close to hear what was going on, till they were finally an earshot away from them.
“It’s good to have you here Silverbolt.” said Ms. Harshwinny “I have a feeling that things will be livelier with you around.”
“Uh, what about the Rainbooms?” he said.
“Okay, Twice as lively.” said Harshwinny.
The two couldn’t help but chuckle over that statement. Silverbolt said with a smile “It’s good to see you again Winnie.”
The girls gawked at the nickname he gave her. But not as shocked as the playful spank Harshwinny gave his butt, whilst she said “See you later Silvy.”
She soon walked away, whilst he couldn’t help but role his eyes and said “That girl really hasn’t changed one bit.”
“Uh, Silverbolt?” said a voice. He nearly froze, but looked and saw the Rainbooms, whilst bearing shocked expressions on their faces, and Twilight saying “What was that about?”
“Yeah, I’ve never seen Ms. Harshwinny smile like that before.” said Pinkie Pie.
“I think you mean Mrs.” said Silverbolt as he corrected them “I mean she did get married to Intellect Wisdom and had kids with him a while back.”
They were surprised to hear this, with Sunset saying “Wait, Intellect Wisdom? As in head of the School Board?”
“That’s the one.” said Silverbolt.
“And ya’ll know her?” asked Applejack.
“Yeah, see, we uh…” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head and was a bit embarrassed, but he looked at them and said “Used to date when she was still in high school.”
The girls were surprised to hear this, with Rainbow saying “Wait, you two?”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “But we realized we weren’t meant for each other because of her career and my problem. So, we left and remained friends. We still keep in contact every now and then.”
“Problem?” said Rarity, which shocked her as she said “Wait, she knows who you are and what you are?”
“That’s right.” said Silverbolt “Only a select few people know who I am. Celestia, Luna, Harshwinny, Cranky Doodle, Cheerilee, twenty other people and now all of you.”
“Wait,” said Pinkie Pie “Did you also happen to date Celestia, Luna and Cheerilee?”
“I did.” said Silverbolt, but then he groaned and said “But there was one girl I tried to stay away from.”
“Who?” asked the Rainbooms.
“Annie Smith.”
Applejack was surprised to hear this as she said “Wait, ya’ll dated mah granny?!!”
“Dating is a strong word,” said Silverbolt “That girl’s been obsessed with me ever since she was little. I keep telling her to back off and I wasn’t interested but she wouldn’t listen. But then she said the one line that I had enough of and had to put a restraining order on.”
“What was that?” asked a curious Fluttershy.
“She said, quote, I want to birth your babies, end quote.”
All of them were shocked whilst Applejack gawked at that, with Silverbolt saying “She even wanted me to take her virginity whilst I was sleeping. Meaning I was this close, this close, into becoming your Grand pappy!!”
Now all of them didn’t know how to respond to that as they gawked. Applejack on the other hand, was so disturbed by that, she walked at least two steps away whilst Pinkie Pie screamed for her as the said farm girl was too freaked out to speak, with him saying “Yeah, now you know how I felt when I first met you.”
However, not wanting to disturb anyone with that image again, he changed the subject.
“I even tried to date Cadance,” said Silverbolt, which shocked Twilight, whilst Silverbolt said “But she had eyes for Shining Armour since they were kids. So, by the time prom came up, I encouraged both of them to go together, and they’ve been a great couple ever since. I even paid for their wedding and also made sure their baby had enough funds to be looked after, as well as her education.”
“Wow,” said Twilight as she was shocked to hear that “You were the one who brought them together. I was wondering who Shiny was talking about when he told me that he was thankful for a friend who brought him and Cadance together.”
“They’re my best friends too.” said Silverbolt “We still keep in contact with one another. Plus, last I heard, Shining is about to finish his Captain’s exam and will be made a Captain tomorrow.”
“Wow,” said Pinkie “You’re so nice to them.”
“I was also the one who helped get Cadance to a hospital when she went into labor.” said Silverbolt.
“Wait, you were there?” said a surprised Twilight.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt. “I was her doctor.”
“But I didn’t see you there.” Responded Twilight.
“Probably because I was in uniform, mask and everything.” Said Silverbolt, “So it would be understandable that you couldn’t have seen my face back then.”
Twilight nodded in understanding, agreeing with Silverbolt. He then changed the subject and asked “So, which class are we next?”
“Well, we got a free period before lunch.” said Pinkie when she pulled the schedule out of her hair, read through it and put it back “We were about to head to the music room during that time.”
“Yeah,” said Rainbow “Maybe you can show us some of your songs.”
“Oh, sure thing.” said Silverbolt, but then he gestured like a gentleman as he said “Ladies.”
The girls giggled, smirked whilst rolling their eyes and walked down the hall, with him following behind as they made their way towards the music room.
**********************************************************************************************************
Later that day, it was now lunchtime, and the students were now coming together. Silverbolt had a feeling that someone would come and compliment him on his performance yesterday. Just as he was about to sit down, the guy he met earlier showed up.
“Hey there, Bolt.” said Fast Track, putting his arm around him “Awesome performance yesterday man. I wanted to talk, but you kinda disappeared after that.”
“Yeah, sorry about that.” said Silverbolt as he rubbed the back of his head “I got a bit hot and overheated during the performance and I needed to cool off a bit.”
“No problem,” said Fast Track “Hey, you wanna come sit with us, I want to introduce you to some friends of mine.”
Silverbolt thought about it, he seemed like a cool dude, but he wanted to sit with Sunset. But as he looked at her, she nodded and gestured that he should make some friends since he’s here.
He turned to him and said “Sure, why not.”
“Great.” said Fast Track as he and Silverbolt walked together.
“You know,” said Silverbolt “With your name, I’m guessing that you’re really fast with a guitar, right.”
“That I am.” said Fast Track as he bumped his chest with his fist a few times.
Soon they made it over to the table where the rest of his friends were. He recognized Velvet Heart at Ms. Harshwinny’s class earlier. As for the rest of the students, he looked them up at their Yearbook when he first got here, so now he knows which is which.
Fast Track introduced him to the others near the table “This here’s Flash Sentry.”
“Hey there.” said Flash as he waved to Silverbolt, with the said person waving back to them.
“That right there is Crimson Napalm and his girlfriend Mystery Mint.”
They both waved to him as he waved back at them.
“That there is Brawly Beats.”
“S’up man.” said Brawly whilst eating a hotdog.
“That there is Ringo.”
Ringo merely waved to them whilst he continued with his food.
“And that’s my girlfriend, Water Melody.”
“Hi there.” said Melody.
“And over there is Vinyl Scratch.” said Fast Track to the girl who was bopping her head to the beat.
“Otherwise known as DJ-PON3,” said Silverbolt as he gave a handshake move to Vinyl, which she returned, causing them both to fist bump in the end “Nice to meet all of you.”
“So, Bolt,” said Ringo “How the heck did you play so well?”
“Well, I played a lot of music since I was little,” said Silverbolt “Plus I wrote a few songs here and there, and sometimes I like to sing songs from certain performers years ago. Even got a knack for it too.”
“I’ll say,” said Thunder Bass “You played awesome yesterday.”
“Yeah,” said Crimson Napalm “It was really cool that you dedicated to Lemmy Kilmister.”
“Motorhead always did have the best songs.” said Silverbolt.
“Were you ever in a band?” asked Cherry.
He thought about it, but during those days he never did play in a band before. But through vague memories he did play in a band, but he just couldn’t remember.
“Not really,” said Silverbolt “I’ve never been in a band before to be honest. But I’d be nice to try it out, you know.”
“Awesome!!” said Fast Track as he held Silverbolt close “You should totally play with us.”
“I’ll think about it.” said Silverbolt “But I gotta settle down first. Moved her about yesterday and I need to get things in order before I get a chance to have fun with you guys.”
“It’s cool, we can wait.” said Fast Track “Just don’t take too long.”
Silverbolt sat down with them and had a nice conversation with them. Whilst they talk, Silverbolt hummed a specific song, which gained Mystery Mint’s attention.
“School days, school days” muttered Silverbolt.
Mystery Mint gasped and said “I love that song!”
“Really?” said Silverbolt “You know Joan Jett?”
“She’s, my idol.” said Mystery Mint as she held her hands together.
“You know you remind me of her too,” said Silverbolt, gaining her attention as he said “The look, the clothes, the voice, heck, for all I know you could be her perfect lookalike.”
Mystery couldn’t help but make a muffled squeal as she was really excited and happy at the same time.
Silverbolt quirked an eyebrow with a smirk and said “So you know the singer, but do you know the song?”
“Heck yeah, I do!!” exclaimed Mystery Mint with excitement.
“Yo Flash,” said Silverbolt “Mind if I borrow your Gibson for a moment?”
“No need,” said Fast Track as he held a guitar to him “I always carry a guitar or two if I want to rock with a buddy.”
“Sweet.” said Silverbolt as he accepted it, with Fast Track holding out one of his own.
They plugged their guitars in what appeared to be a mini battery powered amp and started to play.
Everybody watched as they saw Silverbolt and Fast Track play whilst Mystery Mint singing the song. Sunset and the others watched as they saw Silverbolt having fun.
“He’s really good.” said Rainbow.
“Rainbow?” said Fluttershy “Isn’t that the boy you’re seeing?”
The rest of the Rainbooms saw Fast Track playing with Silverbolt.
“Oh, I remember him.” said Rarity “Wasn’t he the boy who always tried to keep up with you no matter what?”
“Yep.” said Rainbow “Truth be told I saw how he tried to keep up with me. I felt flattered that he was trying to do this for me. Been like that since we first met and we kept on going ever since.”
“Aw, that’s so sweet.” said Pinkie Pie “But not as sweet as this.”
She pulled out her own cupcakes and devoured them, whilst they saw them performing.
“You know,” said Sunset as she looked at them “We should do another Showcase.”
“Uh, Sunset?” said Applejack “Didn’t ya’ll remember what happened last time we tried?”
“That was because of the Dazzlings,” said Sunset “We didn’t know that they would be involved and we haven’t seen them since the music festival a few months back.”
“So, what about another music festival, somewhere in Canterlot City?” said Pinkie Pie.
“But it would cost a lot.” said Rarity “We’re going to have to organize one massive fundraiser for this.”
“I’m sure we’ll think of something.” said Sunset, whilst she dreamingly stared at Silverbolt.
Rainbow noticed this and laughed “Oh my gosh, Sunset, you got a crush on him!!”
The girls could tell the blush on her face and were also surprised by this.
“And uh, well…” said Sunset as she blushed and was a bit embarrassed to admit it “I kind of kissed him earlier.”
The girls were surprised once more “Oh my gosh, really?” said Rarity as she was surprised.
Sunset nodded whilst feeling embarrassed and said “I went to talk to him this morning, cause I felt like we were connecting. And I didn’t care if he was immortal or not. I’d still love him no matter what. We ended up kissing afterwards…”
“Aw.” said Twilight as she was touched by her friend’s move.
“And we also ponied up as a result.”
They were a bit surprised by this, with Applejack saying “Ya’ll ponied up whilst kissing?”
“I can’t explain it,” said Sunset “But when I did, I also felt his magic. It’s so powerful. He really is more powerful than Princess Celestia.”
Some were surprised by that, but Fluttershy smiled whilst changing the subject and said “Well I’m glad you did what you did Sunset.”
“Really?” said Sunset as she looked at Fluttershy.
“Of course,” said Fluttershy “We know you went through a lot after you broke up with Flash and that you didn’t want to break another boy’s heart after you got reformed. You deserve some happiness in life. And I think Silverbolt may be a good match for you.”
Sunset blushed a bit whilst looking down, then she looked at Silverbolt as he continued to rock with the table. She ended up smiling and said “Yes, he is.”
As the group stopped, they all took a breather and got some great laughs.
“Wow,” said Silverbolt “You’ve so got the voice Mint. I’m surprised you’re not in a band yourself.”
Mystery Mint blushed and said “I was out of town with my friends that day.”
“Surgery at her left knee?” said Silverbolt.
They were shocked at that deduction, with Cherry Crash saying “How’d you know that?”
“She has a scar on her left knee,” said Silverbolt “Which indicated that she had an accident a while back, so she had surgery on it. But from the look of it, you were trying to take it easy. And given the state it’s in, you’ll be able to do gymnastics again in no time.”
Mystery was flabbergasted by what he said, with Silverbolt saying “I also went to med school. Learned a lot of medical practices, even learn about the body’s nature.”
“Wow, I…” said Mystery “My doctor said that I’d never do sport again…but from what you said…”
“Trust me.” said Silverbolt.
“Wow, he’s good.” whispered Brawly Beats to Ringo, which he nodded in agreement.
Silverbolt noticed Button Mash walking in. But then he noticed he was blushing and noticed that Sweetie Belle walked in, which made him realize that he has a crush on her. He smirked and had an idea. He looked over and tapped Vinyl’s hand, gaining her attention.
“May I?” he asked whilst pointing at her music scratch board. She nodded and handed it over.
“Yo, kid.” said Silverbolt, gaining Button Mash’s attention. He signaled him to come over, which he did.
“Yeah?” asked Button.
“What’s your name?” asked Silverbolt.
“Button Mash.” said Button.
“You like music?”
“If it’s from a video game, then yeah.”
He then wrote something down and said “How about this song?”
He showed it to Button, which widened his eyes in surprise and said “How did you know about that? I haven’t sung that song since before I came to CHS?”
“I have my ways.” said Silverbolt “So, can you?”
“Uh, sure.” said Button “Not sure if I still have it, but I’ll give it a try.”
The others wondered what he was up to, with him adding the song to Vinyl’s music. He then began to play it, gaining many of the students” attention. “Fire away.”
Button closed his eyes and cleared his throat.
Button began to sing and dance around whilst he was moving around. Everyone at the Cafeteria was surprised the way he was moving and the way he was dancing whilst he was singing. Sweetie Belle noticed and was surprised to see him singing.
However, he suddenly grabbed Sweetie Belle my mistake and ended up dancing with her, but he didn’t notice because his eyes were closed. Sweetie on the other hand was greatly surprised as she was moving like him as they were dancing together. The song soon ended and Button ended up leaning her whilst he was in the last note.
However, the moment he opened his eyes, his eyes widened in shock whilst he blushed. Sweetie Belle also blushed with wide eyes.
“Oh, uh Sweetie Belle!!” exclaimed Button as he helped her stand up whilst Button stammered and tried to clear his throat, with Sweetie Belle looking away in embarrassment “I uh, I didn’t know I was dancing with you!! I was so caught in the moment, I…Oh man…”
Button was greatly embarrassed about what he did, but Sweetie Belle on the other hand merely curled her hair with her finger and said “I…didn’t know you could sing that well.”
“Oh, uh…” said Button as he rubbed the back of his head “Yeah, I always have a knack for singing. I just…don’t do it that often.”
“And the dancing?” asked Sweetie Belle.
“Learned that from my mom,” said Button Mash “She was a dance instructor before she married my dad.”
She kept rubbing her left arm for a bit, then looked at him and said “So…after school…do you wanna go for a milkshake?”
Button was surprised as he looked at her, but then said “Uh, yeah…sure.”
The two of them walked towards the door, but at the same time, the two of them slowly held hands before they exited the cafeteria. The Rainbooms, especially Rarity, was surprised by this outcome, even Flash and the others were surprised as they looked at him.
“How did you do that?” said Water Melody.
“I have a knack for these things.” said Silverbolt “Whilst others kept on spoon feeding love and everything, I take the more direct approach when I help those find romance.”
He looked at Velvet Heart for instance. He noticed the way he kept looking at her from time to time. And when Silverbolt went to his next class, he could hear Fluttershy singing, and she had an amazing voice, even Velvet, now he just needed something to make the move.
“Say Velvet Heart,” said Silverbolt, gaining his attention and said “What do you think about Fluttershy?”
Velvet was surprised by the question as he blushed a deep shade of red. He looked down a bit, the others noticed it too.
“No way,” said Thunder Bass “You really like her, don’t you?”
“Well,” said Velvet “Yes.”
Silverbolt placed his shoulder on Velvet, gaining his attention. Velvet Heart sighed and said “I liked her since I was little. The way she cares for others, especially her kindness. Even when she’s shy, she’s brave in her own way. I…even heard her sing once.”
They were surprised to hear that, with Velvet saying “I want to sing for her too. But…I don’t know if she would want to sing with me. And…I’m not good at crowds either.”
Silverbolt then said “And why should that stop you?”
Velvet looked at Silverbolt as he continued to explain.
“If you really wish for her to hear your voice, then let it out. Let her know how you feel, let her know that you care about her. Sing your heart to her, and I’m sure that she’ll respond.”
“But…how?” said Velvet Heart.
“Get over there and I’ll play a song for you two.” said Silverbolt “If you love her, then sing for her.”
Velvet thought about it, then looked at Fluttershy as she was chatting with her friends. He took a deep breath, stood up and walked over to her, with Silverbolt pulling out a memory stick and put it inside Vinyl’s music player. He then picked a song that Velvet might know. But Silverbolt made sure the volume was high enough in order for everyone to hear. He then pressed play.
The music began to play, gaining everyone’s attention as they looked at Velvet. Even the Rainbooms looked at him, with them wondering what he’s up to. But Fluttershy noticed that Velvet Heart was staring at her, making her blush as she was a bit shy to look at him.
Then, right on cue, he sang out to her, gaining her attention as she looked at him. He kept making sure that she could hear him. His singing was perfect and he kept up well.
Fluttershy then suddenly looked down, and felt her heart skipping. He was singing out to her, which made her blush. Fluttershy met him a few times and she heard him sing, but was also shy of singing out loud. But he was brave enough to sing…for her. She then felt something deep inside her and slowly stood up. And out of the blue, she sang to.
She looked at a surprised Velvet Heart whilst she continued, with the Rainboom’s jaws dropped as they couldn’t believe how beautiful her voice sounded. She walked over to Velvet, stood near him and continued to sing.
Sure enough, the two of them began to harmonize and then sang together whilst they were holding hands. Soon their voices were one and they kept staring at one another. When the song ended, the two of them kept staring at one another whilst blushing. They suddenly realized everyone heard them sing, making them look back in shock. Everyone was flabbergasted, but then they began to cheer for them. The two were embarrassed, but noticed they were holding hands. They looked at one another, blushed and ended up hugging one another with smiles on their faces, causing them to walk out to have some private time with one another.
Once again, he pulled of an amazing feat, with Vinyl getting up and said “Dude, you’re totally a master of music.”
“Vinyl?”
They looked to where the voice was coming from, and it was from none other than Octavia, a friend of Vinyl Scratch.
“Hey, Tavi. You have got to meet someone cool.” said Vinyl.
“Tavi?” muttered Silverbolt.
“Octavia Melody happens to be a cellist,” said Fast Track “Her dreams are to be part of an orchestra, so she knows every single classical music you can think of.”
Vinyl at the same time brought Octavia over and said “Bolt, dude, this here’s my bestie, Octavia Melody. Octi, this here’s Bolt.”
“Yes, I’ve seen him perform.” said Octavia “Never had the pleasure.”
“Same.” said Silverbolt as he stood up “So, you’re into classical music?”
“I am.,” said Octavia.
“Played Mozart? Haydn? Beethoven?” asked Silverbolt.
“You heard of them?” said Octavia.
“I can be a fan of any music.” said Silverbolt “One of my favorites is Beethoven’s symphony number 3. The Funeral March, Second Movement.”
Octavia was surprised that he knows of the best classical music.
“I didn’t think there would be anyone who knew that.” said Octavia with a surprised voice.
“I even know…” said Silverbolt before he leaned over and whispered “O Sole Mio by Luciano Pavarotti.”
Octavia widened her eyes in shock as she slowly looked at Silverbolt whilst he kept his smile. He walked over to Vinyl’s music player and began to play Pavarotti’s song.
The music began to play whilst he closed his eyes, focused on the song. He waited for the right moment, and just like that, he began to sing, but in a very different language. Octavia was greatly surprised as she had witnessed someone with such a great voice singing one of her most favorite songs.
But the moment he hit the high note, everyone in the cafeteria stared in awe when they heard him sing in a different language, even some of the students recorded it when they saw him sing his heart out just like that. His voice perfectly synced with the music as he performed in notes that he never thought possible.
When the song ended, everyone was dead silent as they couldn’t believe how his voice sounded. Before they realized, all of them were clapping and cheering for Silverbolt as many stood up and clapped their hands, even the Rainbooms were greatly surprised by this as they also clapped their hands.
“Such magnificence.” muttered Octavia as she couldn’t believe her ears.
Sunset admired Silverbolt more, for his voice really sounded amazing, especially singing a foreign song. One thing’s for sure, her heart grew to reach out to him even more.
Shine like the Day and Night
Chapter 24: The Ultimate Showdown
Author's Note
And there it is, the home stretch. Only one more chapter to go and the story is finally done after all this time.
Chapter 24: The Ultimate Showdown
Within a matter of moments, everyone arrived at Equestria, with the humans, even Sunset and Silverbolt, remaining as humans. They all looked around and wondered where they were.
“Alright, we’re here.” Said Silverbolt.
“Where are we?” asked Princess Twilight whilst she was looking around.
“First thing’s first.” Said Silverbolt before he snapped his fingers, and within a split second, Celestia, Luna, Discord, Shining Armor, Cadance, and the Pillars of Equestria were suddenly teleported, which also surprised them at the same time.
“What the…?” said Shining Armor as he was confused by what was going on.
“Where…?” said Cadence, just as equally confused.
They then noticed Silverbolt and the others there.
“Twilight?” said Princess Celestia as she and the others were confused. “What are we doing here?”
“That’s what I’d like to know.” Said Sunset before she and the others turned to Silverbolt.
“This is the Nexus.” Said Silverbolt, “It’s among the great plains. Called the deadlands.”
“The deadlands?!” exclaimed the Equestrians and inhabitants beyond Equestria’s borders.
“But I thought it was forbidden to come here!!” exclaimed Princess Celestia.
“You said so yourself!!” said Starswirl the Bearded.
“Back when I couldn’t remember, yeah.” Said Silverbolt. “When I wanted to explore this place, something felt off. Back then I thought it was something dangerous. But right now…it’s our old stomping ground.”
“Old stomping ground?” said Rockhoof in confusion.
“In other words,” said Silverbolt before turning to them and said “The very same place where we stood when we created this world and the alternate earth.”
Everyone was shocked by that revelation, until they suddenly heard more noises, making them look at the other direction.
To their surprise, they saw Prince Thorax and Pharynx, Prince Rutherford, Dragon Lord Ember, Grandpa Gruff, Queen Novo, Admiral Sky beak, Autumn Blaze, Rain Shine, and a few of their escorts that came with them.
“Every creature?” said Princess Celestia surprised, “What are all of you doing here?”
“Yak was busy with village, minding business,” said Rutherford, “Before knew it, felt a pull and went here.”
“Same with me.” Said Dragon Lord Ember, “What’s all this about?”
“Indeed.” Said Queen Novo, then noticed the humans and were surprised. “And what are they?”
“Humans from another world.” Said Silverbolt as he took a step forward before turning to his Alicorn form. “They came a long way to stop a monster on the rise. A monster who will stop at nothing until everything falls into silence and darkness.”
“Why would it do that?” asked Sky Beak.
“Walk with me, and I’ll explain.” Said Silverbolt as he walked ahead, with everyone else following.
***************************************************************************************************
Everyone continued to follow Silverbolt towards where he was going, whilst everyone was feeling that pull at the same time. But they chose to focus on him.
“Long ago, we created this world.” Said Silverbolt, “Each of us had used the power of our instruments to help create the land, air, forest, and sea. Each of us even had tried to create many creatures here, and that’s all of you.”
“Really?” said a surprised Dragon Lord Ember.
“We taught the dragons how to breathe fire and fly, we had to teach the Yaks how to be strong, we had to teach the Hippogriffs how to fly and make their cry sound, as well as taught them how to turn them into sea ponies, whilst the sea ponies were also taught on how to swim. We taught the changelings how to change their forms. We taught the Pegasi how to fly and control the weather, we taught the Unicorns how to use their magic. And the Earth Ponies…well, they also have powerful magic inside of them.”
“We do?” said a surprised pony Applejack as she and Pinkie looked at him.
“You do.” Said Silverbolt, “Your kind would have the ability to grow everything at a fastening pace. Where the magic flows through the horn of the unicorn and the wings of the Pegasus, your magic would flow through your front hooves in order to grow them fast.”
The Equestrians were amazed by the revelation.
“Wait, if they did, how come they don’t have it now?” asked a confused Spike.
“Because the magic inside them is still potent, locked deep inside of them.” Said Silverbolt, “When the three pony tribes came to be, each of them took a long time to master everything.”
“He’s got a point.” Said Fast Track, “When the Unicorns came to be, they had little magic, but all they could do was use their magic to guide those where they need to go. However, overtime, it took them hundreds of years to master new spells and magic that none had ever seen before. And in time, it became what it is today.”
“Same with the Pegasi.” Said Velvet Heart, “When they gained wings, all they could do was fly at the normal speed of a bird. But overtime, they continued to build up their speeds in order for them to go faster, and even soon master on controlling the weather so that they could help water the plant life on the ground. But as some did that, a few Pegasi continued to try to build up their speed. And only a lucky few could fly with the same speed as Rainbow Dash.”
“The Earth Ponies on the other hand are different.” Said Summer Breeze, “When they started out, they build everything out of their own mouths and hooves with the sweat of their brows and the strength of their backs. At first, they built buildings. And seeing their hard work, they eventually slowly developed to gain magic to help grow their crops. So, whilst they use their tools, the magic from their hooves themselves transfer to the ground in order to make it grow faster. And it shows…from that very day that a certain mare had planted the Zap Apples and whose families continued to grow on different farms.”
“Wait, y’all are talkin’ about mah granny.” Said pony Applejack surprised.
“That’s what I saw.” Said Silverbolt, “I used my magic to look into the future, but as for other events, they weren’t that much clear. Harmony itself knows much, but when it comes to sharing what dangers might arise, they tend to be the secretive type.”
“So, you guys were sort of in the dark when Dark Void attacked you whilst you were creating out world.” Said Princess Twilight.
“Just like you were in the dark of all the threats that came to Equestria over the centuries.” Said Princess Celestia.
“That’s right.” Said Silverbolt, then looked ahead before stopping. “We’re here.”
Everyone looked ahead and to their surprise, saw seven large statues up ahead. They walked towards them until they had reached their destination. They saw seven statues of Silverbolt and the others’ god forms, whilst right below, were seven different pedestals, each that shows what instrument they play.
“So, what’s the purpose of those pedestals?” asked Gallus.
“Each of them houses where each stem would go.” Said Silverbolt, “And once combined, the stems merge into one, and because of it, they have the ability to create a single stem, that creates the most powerful song. So powerful, it can stop Dark Void.”
“The song is that powerful?” asked Shining Armor.
“Well, there’s also another song.” Said Fast Track, “But that song is known as the song of creation. The strongest of them all. But we realized if a song like that can create worlds, it can also destroy them in the wrong hands.”
Everyone was shocked to hear that.
“But we made a vow to never sing it, unless it’s for a special occasion, or if the prophecy is fulfilled.” Said Dusk Light.
“Prophecy?” said the confused Mane 6 and Rainbooms.
Suddenly, everything eerie grew around them, with Silverbolt and his bandmates standing in a row and spoke in an eerie tone at the same time.
“When the day and night shines no more. And the glory of the kingdoms and their lands have fallen. Only then will the song of life be heard again.”
Everyone was suddenly freaked out by the way they spoke it.
“Okay, now that’s creepy.” Said Ember nervously.
“You can say that again.” Said Smolder.
“This specific song we have in mind can counter Dark Void’s.” said Velvet Heart.
“We wanted to use it, but he had the drop on us.” Said Platinum.
“But now here’s hoping we can do what we can in time before anything else will happen.” Said Summer Breeze.
“Then we’d better get a move on, before things go sideways.” Said Princess Celestia.
“Agreed.” Said Princess Luna, “We do not have a moment to lose.”
One by one, Silverbolt and his bandmates moved towards their respective statues, whilst looking up at them at the same time.
“Never thought we’d do this again after all this time.” Said Summer Breeze.
“We knew it was going to happen again someday.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at his bandmates. “Let’s do this.”
Silverbolt was the first to raise his stem and said “The time has come. To finish what we started.”
Each of them walked over towards the statue of their instruments whilst holding the stems.
“The drums.” Said Rhythm Beat as he placed his stem inside the hole of the statue. Causing it to glow as a light shined on the ground, moving towards the center.
One by one, the band members placed them inside.
“The Keytar.” Said Platinum.
“The Bass.” Said Summer Breeze.
“The Electric.” Said Dusk Light.
“The Rhythm.” Said Velvet Heart.
“The Lead Guitar.” Said Fast Track.
“The unity.” Said Silverbolt.
Each of the beams began to go together, causing them to move towards the center of the pedestal as the stems had moved towards the center. At the same time, every creature and the Rainbooms watched with eagerness as they wanted to see how it works.
“Now we shall combine the stems into…”
Suddenly, and electric shocked had washed over to Silverbolt’s bandmates whilst the screamed of pain, shocking him as well as the others, whilst they were violently thrusted aside and crashed behind the statues of their instruments.
“Guys!!” exclaimed the Rainbooms.
Suddenly, Silverbolt felt a chill. He slowly turned around and saw the one being that he knew could do this. He squinted his eyes into anger.
“Void.”
Silverbolt slowly turned around and there in his glory, stood Void with his hands gripped and looking at Silverbolt. Everyone saw Void and was shocked to see the being that Silverbolt talked about.
“My, my. How the mighty have fallen.” Said Void, “From a rock legend to a mere pony. It has been a long time, William.”
“I got by Silverbolt, now.” Said Silverbolt.
“Choosing to adopt a name for a horse now, are we?” said Dark Void rhetorically.
“Still choosing to be a pawn for evil now, are we?” countered Silverbolt.
“I merely chose a path that was meant for me.” Said Void.
“Neil, I know why you’re here.” Said Silverbolt, “But don’t do this. We swore an oath, remember? Of what we promised the great beings?”
“There’s a difference between me and you, Silverbolt.” Said Dark Void as he secretly did something with his right fist. “Where you chose to be an obedient drone…”
Dark Void instantly darted over and grabbed Silverbolt by the throat and lifts him up, which shocks the others.
“I choose to be a rebel. And a rule breaker.”
Dark Void instantly extends his hand, causing large holographic screens to appear. Suddenly, from all over Equestria, and all over the human world, screens began to appear, gaining everyone’s attention as they looked up the sky. Everyone from Ponyville and beyond Equestria, along with Canterlot City and beyond as everyone watched.
“People of Equestria and the human world.” Declared Dark Void. “Hear me now. I am Dark Void, conqueror of all and destroyer of all. I broadcast this to everyone from both worlds, to let them know the true wrath of darkness.”
“Oh, no.” said Princess Celestia, “He’s contacting everyone from both worlds.”
“But that means Dark Void is breaking the balance!!” exclaimed Princess Twilight.
“Look before your so-called protectors.” Said Dark Void as he presented Silverbolt, the Mane 6 and the Rainbooms. “They are nothing more but mere horses and children, playing pretend in an adult’s game. And soon, all will fall before me as my power will grow tenfold. Starting with this one.”
Dark Void unleashed his power and blasted Silverbolt back as he crashed with his fellow bandmates.
“Silverbolt!!” exclaimed Princess Twilight and Sunset.
“So, little heroes.” Said Dark Void as he moved closer to them and held his bladed spear. “Let us see what all of you are capable of.”
Within a split second, he summoned his army as they had them surrounded. Not just the handful of Black Dragons that were still standing, but many other forms of monsters and what appeared to be robots.
“Make your move.” He threatened.
“Everyone, focus on his minions!!” said Princess Twilight before glaring at Dark Void. “I’ll handle him.”
“Not without us you’re not.” Said Rainbow Dash as she and the rest of the Mane 5 regrouped with her.
“Same with us.” Said Sunset as she and the Rainbooms also united.
“As will we.” Said Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.
“Attack!!” shouted the leaders as all of them charged.
As the air creatures, namely Dragon Lord Ember, Queen Novo, General Sky beak, Gilda, Pharynx and many of the Dragons, Hippogriffs, Griffons and half the Changelings attacked, Prince Rutherford, Thorax, Shining Armor, Cadance, and many of the Yaks, half the Changelings, Crystal Ponies and other ponies attacked on the ground
At the same time, the Mane 6, the Rainbooms, Celestia, Luna, the Pillars, the Young Six, Starlight and the Dazzlings attacked Dark Void head on.
As they were close, Dark Void slammed his fist onto the ground, sending a large shockwave that caused them to dodge, whilst Yona and Sandbar were knocked back hard and had crashed against the stone wall.
Everyone fought against him on all sides. Though some were able to get some punches, and some were able to get some magical strikes, he had proved to be a stronger opponent.
Rockhoof and Mage attacked from above as one tried to Dark Void with a shovel, but dodged it, as well as blocked Mage Meadowbrook’s potion attacks with her potions. Both tried to get past his defense, but he easily punched them away. At the same time, the magic users, aka, Celestia, Luna, and Princess Twilight, whilst carrying pony Rarity, Starlight and Starswirl, were firing their magic beams at full strength whilst he shielded himself from it.
At the same time, it allowed Rainbow Dash, Pony Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, pony Fluttershy, Sunset and Twilight to fly in and deliver some strong punches and kicks.
From the ground charging, Applejack, pony Applejack, Gallus, Smolder and Ocellus, who transformed into a Manticore, charged straight towards Dark Void, who braced himself and caught them before they could do anymore damage. He pushed them back, whilst grabbing Ocellus by the tail and smacked her around constantly, before using her to throw against Smolder and Gallus, who crashed against another pillar and were unconscious, whilst Ocellus transformed back to her Changeling form.
Rainbow Dash and her pony counterpart charged at Dark Void, only for the latter to grab both of them by the throats, bashed their heads and tossed them away.
At the same time, Starswirl, Starlight, Mistmane and pony Rarity were back on the ground and shot a full blast of magic at Dark Void, only for him to pull out his signature weapon and slammed the blade onto the ground, causing the beam to be split in two, taking down a few random pillars. Dark Void then teleported behind them and shot his own magic beam at the four, causing the four of them to be flung backwards and crashed near where the downed Young Six was.
At the same time, pony Applejack and her counterpart were able to deliver a few strong bucks and punches, whilst Princess Twilight, Celestia, Luna and Cadence fired their magic beams, causing Dark void to block them.
Twilight appeared and used her magic to fire a few rocks at him, which he caught and launched them back, causing pony Pinkie Pie, pony Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy to be hit as they crashed onto the ground.
Flash Magnus appeared and kept trying to bash his shield against him, with Somnambula and Silverstream moving in for the strike, but the both of them had been repelled back by Dark Void’s shockwave, making them crash near Starswirl as he and a few others struggled to get up.
Pony Applejack caught Void’s arm using her lasso and pulled it, with Applejack trying to help, whilst at the same time, Sunset, Twilight, Celestia, Luna and Cadence tried to strike all around, until Dark Void pulled onto the lasso, causing the two of them to be pulled towards him, making him punch the two of them as they landed near their Rainboom and Mane companions.
The remaining ones continued to fight, but Dark Void overpowered them and got them together in one group. Dark Void powered his fist to punch them hard, but Rarity came in and used her geode shields to block it. Though the shield took the worst of it, the punch sent them flying and landed near the others.
The ones who fought Dark Void looked at him whilst he stared at them back.
“He is truly a powerful being.” Said Princess Luna.
“How could we possibly stop him?” said Princess Celestia in worry.
“It is over, little heroes.” Said Dark Void as he walked over to the stems.
One by one, he picked them and held them together.
“This was supposed to fight me?” said Dark Void rhetorically. “Pathetic.”
He then looked like he was crushing them, and a mighty big flash appeared, causing everyone to block their eyes, even the ones who fought the minions, who had been defeated, watched in shock as they saw what happened. When he turned around, he saw the stems had been fused into one.
“Impossible!!” exclaimed Queen Novo.
“How was he able to merge them?!” exclaimed Thorax.
“Is it not obvious, little bug.” Said Dark Void. “I was once one of them.”
“What are you talking about?” said Princess Ember.
Celestia turned to the other creatures, as well as those watching from both worlds, and said “Dark Void used to be part of their band of Silverbolt’s before Dusk Light.”
Everyone was shocked to hear this.
“That’s right.” Said Dark Void, “I was once known as Neil Adams, Electric guitarist of the group. And our music together, was truly legendary.”
****************************************************************************************************
I witnessed every world that our music created. And realized the power they held.
The lot of them then stopped playing as Silverbolt said “Let’s take five.”
“We can’t,” said Void, “We have to keep playing. Our music is power.”
“Power?” said a confused Silverbolt.
“What are you talking about?” said Fast Track, “We’re musicians, we don’t crave or play for power.”
“We play for the people.” Said Rhythm Beat.
“But we can become gods here.” Said Void, “We can rule these worlds.”
“Are you nuts man?!” said Summer Breeze as he was shocked by what he was suggesting.
“Yeah,” said Platinum, “We didn’t create these worlds to control people!!”
Velvet Heat then placed his hand on Void’s shoulder, trying to calm him and said “We do it, to set them free.”
After I left, the beings stripped me of my power, and banished me to the beyond. But during that time, I had lived in solitude, deep within the mountains, that we had captured and stored the greatest and most powerful of all evils that could rival the power of harmony itself. Without music and harmony, for eons.
And during that time, it was there, I had discovered the true power of darkness and silence and chaos and disharmony.
Void had begun to energize himself with the power and became evil incarnate. Moments later, he was met with over hundreds of thousands of armies, all evil and under his command.
I gathered and army. Together, our power was truly unstoppable. We attacked the fellow titans that the gods of music had created. And though even after my temporary imprisonment, we have continued to destroy everyone and everything from other worlds, as well as many, who would dare to oppose me.
****************************************************************************************************
Everyone was shocked and horrified by what Dark Void had done.
“You monster!!” shouted Sunset Shimmer.
“How could you betray your friends and everything you stand for?!” cried Twilight incredulously.
“It is over, heroes.” Said Dark Void as he raised the stem in the air. “Now it’s time to end it.”
Within a mere moment he crushed it, causing it to crack, sending a massive shockwave, draining all the colors and harmony away from both worlds, shocking everyone by what they were seeing.
Soon enough, the stem was nothing more than a cracked orb, allowing Dark Void to drop it onto the ground.
“No!!!” exclaimed the Mane 6 and Rainbooms whilst everyone else was horrified by what had just happened.
“I have done it.” Said Dark Void. “I have rid the world of its music and all related to harmony!!”
He laughed maniacally as dark storms began to appear, causing it to spread all over Equestria and their neighboring kingdoms. “Watch, as your kingdoms fall.”
The inhabitants watched as everything around them was turning into an apocalyptic nightmare as many residents were running for cover. Forests were burning, grounds were cracking, fires were spreading, rivers and oceans were drying, and to their horror, the sun and moon above the skies were shattered whilst Dark Void grew into a giant as his powers began to increase.
He hovered above them as he said “Once I am done with this world, the pathetic Rainbooms’ world is next!!”
“What are we going to do?!” exclaimed Fluttershy.
“I don’t know.” Said Princess Twilight as she saw the devastation on their world.
“We need a miracle.” Said Sunset as she was deathly terrified of what would happen to the alternate Equestria.
Suddenly, in a great big flash, the Rainbooms and the beaten Mane 6 look back, whilst everyone else, who had been exhausted from the fight, looked behind them. And saw appearing one by one, holding their instruments, Were Velvet Heart, wielding his rhythm guitar. Rhythm Beat, wielding his drumsticks. Summer Breeze, wielding his Bass guitar. Platinum, wielding his Keytar. Fast Track, wielding his lead Guitar. Dusk Light, bearing his electric guitar. And finally, Silverbolt, wielding his special guitar. All of them, standing tall in their powerful forms.
“Guys!!” exclaimed the girls as they were happy to see they were alright.
“No, impossible!!” said Dark Void, “I destroyed your music and all related to Harmony!!”
“We. Are. Music!!” said Rhythm Beat.
“We. Are. Harmony!!” said Platinum.
“And both of them can never be destroyed!!” said Fast Track.
“Neil!!” shouted Silverbolt, “You’ve gotta stop this, now!!”
“Never.” Said Ultra Void. “And Neil, no longer exists. For I, am now Ultra Void. And with the power I wield. I will ensure that this world is nothing but silence, and darkness. And once I am done, every world out there shall feel my wrath.”
“But all of us, even you, created every world, this one and their human counterpart’s world, together!!” said Velvet Heart.
“These worlds are our home as much as everyone else, is!!” said Summer Breeze.
“Worlds, where I have been forced to live, as an insect!!” shouted Ultra Void, “When I should’ve been, a god all along. And everyone will soon serve me, or all will perish!!”
“It’s no use, he won’t listen to reason anymore!!” said Dusk Light.
“Then we need to rock, and we need to rock hard!!” said Fast Track, “It’s the only way to take him down!!”
“Agreed.” Growled Silverbolt, as he knew he should’ve done this a long time ago.
He extended his hand and pulled the broken Stem to him, allowing him to catch it. As he held it close, the rest of his band joined in and held it together. Within a split second, it began to glow super bright, allowing it to engulf everyone in a blinding light. Within mere moments, every color had been restored as well as some things being alive.
Everyone was surprised by this.
“Whoa, they absorbed the song!!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie.
“No,” muttered Ultra Void, “It is impossible!!”
“As we said,” said Rhythm Beat, “Music can’t be destroyed!!”
“It can only create something new!!” said Silverbolt, who then suddenly had a plan, and looked at the Rainbooms. “Something new.”
Silverbolt walked over to the Rainbooms, with the rest of his band behind him. He stood in front of Sunset, with the latter wondering what he had in mind.
“Normally this would be the first time in history that we ever do this.” Said Silverbolt as he held onto Sunset’s hands, which confused her. “The moment when you girls played your music together, both the power of Music, and Harmony, have flowed through all of you, more strongly than we could ever imagine. But if things were different, the power you have, could rival ours in every way. And now is the time.”
Silverbolt stood on his knees as he asked the girls.
“Rainbooms,” said Silverbolt, “Music group of Canterlot High and representatives of the powers of Harmony itself. So, for the first time…will you do the honor to rock with us. After all, every god, needs a goddess.”
The Rainbooms were surprised by what they were asking. They were asking them to rock beside them, whilst also bearing the power of harmony like they do. Sunset looked at the girls, as each of them had determined looks. Sunset ended up having one too as she looked with a smirk.
“We’re in.” said Sunset as Silverbolt stood up whilst the guys went to their respective ladies and held onto their hands too.
“Just what we wanted to hear.” Said Silverbolt.
Within a split second, they began to put some of their power into the Rainbooms, causing them to glow brightly and brighter than the shining star of the night sky. Within a split second, the Rainbooms wore their outfits during their pony-ups were a combination between the ones they wore at Camp Everfree, and the ones that they wore when they first fought Wallflower.
Whilst at the same time, their hair was flowing just like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. And their instruments were just like Silverbolt and the others’ instruments. The Rainbooms were greatly surprised by their outfits and instruments.
“Now then,” said Silverbolt as he and the others summoned their instruments, “Are you girls ready to rock?”
They did the same thing with smirks as they said “Oh, yeah.”
At the same time, Ultra Void was towering over the Mane 6, the Young Six and the Pillars. All of them struggled to get up as they really want to stay in the fight.
“Any last words?” said Ultra Void as he charged up his fists.
“Yo, Ultra Void!!” shouted Silverbolt.
The latter looked up and was shocked by what he was seeing. For the Rainbooms were now charged up with the same energy as Silverbolt and the others were.
“No. Impossible!!” shouted Ultra Void.
“Time to show you, what we’re really made of.” Said Silverbolt as he and his band stood in position, with the Rainbooms being right beside their boyfriends.
“One. Two. One, two, three four!!” shouted both Rhythm Beat and Pinkie Pie.
Within a split second, all of them played the song together whilst being charged up with energy. At the same time, the energy began to slowly go towards the Mane 6, the Pillars and the Young Six.
“The last song, they’re playing it.” Said Adagio as they looked at what was going on.
At the same time, the powers of Harmony began to flow through them, which shocked them whilst they were floating in the air.
“What’s going on?!” said Princess Twilight before they were engulfed in the light.
(Silverbolt)
There’s hope
You’ll see
(Sunset Shimmer)
Stay strong
Hold on tight
Within a split second, the Equestrians were surprised that they transformed. The transformation the Mane 6 had were the same as they had when they beat Tirek, whilst the others also had the same transformation. Whilst they were amazed by what they were seeing.
“Whoa, awesome!!” exclaimed pony Rainbow Dash.
“It’s over, Ultra Void!!” said Princess Twilight.
“You shall not take this world!!” said Starswirl the Bearded
“You are no match for me!!” said Ultra Void as he blasted them away, making them crash onto the ground. However, all of them instantly got back up with their own glares.
(Dusk Light)
In time
Someplace
(Twilight)
There’s a truth
Shining bright
“Is that the best you got, ya beast!!” shouted Rockhoof.
“You’re going down, you monster!!” shouted pony Rarity before all of them charged towards Ultra Void.
Everyone charged towards Ultra Void as they tackled him away from the Rainbooms and everyone else whilst all of them watched, with many spectators from two worlds.
(Rainbow & Fast Track)
Waters that run the rivers of life
Wash away what's wrong to make it right
Ultra Void was able to break away from their grasp and disappeared from within the smog around them, with all of them not being able to see where he is.
“Where’d he go?!” said Flash Magnus.
“Keep your eyes open!!” said Starswirl.
“Oh, don’t worry,” said Ultra Void as all of them are on high alert, “I have plenty in store for you.”
As they looked around, pony Pinkie Pie was the first one to spot him and shouted “There he is!!!”
Within a split second, he dashed forward and bashed them over and over, one by one. However, all of them instantly recovered and were mad.
“That’s it!!” shouted Rainbow.
“This monster’s going down!!” shouted Mistmane.
All of them charged and fought him all over. The Mane 6, Young Six and Pillars were all fighting on all sides.
(Velvet Heart & Fluttershy)
Sun is rising for a better day
Nothin' can stand in your way
Ultra Void pinned them against a mountainside, only for the heroes to push him far into orbit whilst everyone from all over the world, both in Equestria, and the human world, as the fight was now heading towards space.
(Rainbooms and Gods of Music)
You're the one, You're the one,
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
You're the one, You're the one,
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
“Watch, as I destroy all those you held dear.” Said Ultra Void.
“The only one who’s finished, is you!!” shouted Princess Twilight.
Before Ultra Void could react, they shot him with their magic, knocking him backwards.
Princess Twilight, pony Rarity, Mistmane, and Starswirl shot their magic at Ultra Void, whilst he used his staff to block them, only to be sucker punched by Rockhoof, pony Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Yona, Sandbar, and Mage Meadowbrook. Then pony Rainbow Dash, pony Fluttershy, Flash Magnus, Somnambula, Smolder, Ocellus, Silverstream and Gallus flew into one large tornado and knocked him back with great force.
The magic users then fired their magic once again, with Ultra Void hiding behind one of the larger rocks.
(Silverbolt and Sunset Shimmer)
Flying
On high
(Dusk Light and Twilight Sparkle)
Seeing all the needs to fill
Waters that run the river of life
“It’s over, Ultra Void!!” shouted Starswirl.
“Surrender now, or be destroyed!!” said Princess Twilight.
“Oh, I never surrender.” Said Ultra Void before he teleported and was right behind them. “I conquer!!”
He then blasted them all, causing them to hurtle towards the shattered moon, which left them all battered and bruised.
“Guys!!” exclaimed Starlight, with everyone gasping at what they saw.
(Rainbow & Fast Track)
Waters that run the rivers of life
Wash away what's wrong to make it right
(Velvet Heart & Fluttershy)
Sun is rising for a better day
Nothin' can stand in your way
Suddenly, Ultra Void appeared and powered both his hands as he was about to finish them off.
“Twilight and the others are in trouble!!” exclaimed Princess Celestia.
“Alright everyone!!” shouted both Silverbolt and Sunset at the same time, “Let’s rock!!”
They all suddenly beamed themselves towards where the others were, coming to their aid with great haste and the power of music.
(Rainbooms and Gods of Music)
You're the one, You're the one,
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
“Any last words?” said Ultra Void as he had all of them cornered.
The Mane 6, Pillars and Young Six saw that all of them were cornered and didn’t know what to do. That was, until the Gods of Music and Rainbooms arrived and slowly landed in front of them, whilst still feeling energized as they continued to play their music.
(Rainbooms and Gods of Music)
You're the one, You're the one,
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
“No.” muttered Ultra Void when he saw them together.
(Rainbooms and Gods of Music)
You're the one bring in the light, You're the one to make it right
You're the one bring in the light, You're the one to make it right
Shining bright!!
With great harmony light, a harmonious light and shockwave hit Ultra Void, damaging his visor whilst he was shocked by what happened. Both bands began to play their music whilst firing a laser at the same time, with Ultra Void firing one of his own, but the beam didn’t move towards them as they were evenly matched.
(Rainbooms and Gods of Music)
You're the one, You're the one,
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
You're the one, You're the one,
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
You're the one, You're the one,
The Mane 6, Pillars and Young Six stood up whilst also powering the power of harmony to them too.
“We need to finish this, once and for all.” Said Starswirl.
“Everyone!! Together!!” shouted Princess Twilight.
The three groups powered their harmony energy together like none had ever seen before. For Dark Void…was finished.
(Rainbooms and Gods of Music)
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
(You're the one bring in the light)
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
(You're the one bring in the light)
You're the one who fills the night with light in song
With great might, they casted the power of harmony with their beam, causing to grow greatly, causing it to engulf Dark Void, making him scream as he was slowly being turned to dust. The light soon faded and Dark Void was gone.
From both sides, everyone cheered as they saw how they defeated Ultra Void, as the ultimate villain was no more.
Everyone got together to where he was standing. Silverbolt picked something up, which was half the helmet from Dark Void, being nothing but an empty shell, before turning it into dust as it was scattered to the winds.
“Goodbye…Neil.” Said Silverbolt as he bid his former friend farewell.
Silverbolt lowered his head as he thought about the good times they had. He felt a hand on his arm, making him look and saw Sunset.
“Are you okay?” asked Sunset.
“Mourning.” Said Silverbolt. He sighed and said “If things had been different, I could’ve saved him. Why he chose this path, I’ll never know. I tried so hard to convince him to come back…but…”
Princess Twilight flew up and placed a hoof on his shoulder.
“He made his choice.” Said Princess Twilight, “There was nothing any of us could’ve done to free him from his hunger for power.”
“And when we used the power of harmony, we attempted to heal him, like we tried to do with Stygian.” said Starswirl.
“But we have looked deeper,” said Somnambula as he stood with them, “It would appear he had no soul left. As if he’d sacrificed it for something eviler long ago, by getting rid of his good half.”
“Still,” said Silverbolt, “I won’t mourn for the monster who destroyed everything we stood for. I mourn for our friend at the orphanage that stuck with us, whilst also growing up together the day we first left.”
“And that’s a good thing.” Said pony Fluttershy, “Sometimes there are those who do bad things. But sometimes we can’t forget the good ponies or creatures they used to be.”
Silverbolt looked at the others and said “I’m glad all of you are here. All of you. The three generations, as well as Earth’s Guardians of Harmony.”
“We feel the same way.” Said Twilight.
“And you know what this means?!” said pony Rainbow Dash in excitement.
“We just saved all of reality and two different worlds!! How awesome is that?!” said Rainbow Dash in excitement.
“Huh…it kinda does feel good, doesn’t it?” said Silverbolt. He then raised his fist in the air and said “To the power of music!!”
“To the power of Music!!” said everyone out loud at the same time.
“Come on then, let’s go home.” Said Silverbolt as he looked at it, “From the looks of it, it doesn’t look good.”
Silverbolt used his magic to teleport everyone back in Equestria. For the damage Ultra Void had done was truly great. How will they fix it? Only one way to find out.